FROM OUR FRIENDS IN THE FAR EAST.

colonel for the excellent way in which we marched out and finished. The city of Manila is quite large, there being two parts, the new and the old city. The people are especially friendly to the colored soldiers, always saying there is no difference between them and us.

The insurgents even sent out placards to the colored officers and men, asking us not to fight against them, because we were of the same color. But we only laugh, for we are U. S. soldiers, and all the enemies of the U. S. government look alike to us, hence we go along with the killing, just as with other people.

You need have no fears for my health; our camp is healthy, and the officers and men in fine shape. We have little or no illness in our regiment, for the men are quite a hardy set of young men, and are as strong as any in the whole army. I hope you are in good health, and that you have not suffered from the cold during the winter. Just think, here it is February, and I am sitting in my negligee shirt without a coat, under a canvas writing to you, the thermometer registering about eighty in the shade, while I know how cold it is now in and around Boston. It is perfect weather here, no rain to speak of, but we shall have plenty of that after the first of June.

During the day we cannot do much after 9 o'clock in the morning and until 4 o'clock in the afternoon, on account of the heat, but the mornings and nights are fine. Our letters are few and far between, owing to the great distance that separates us, but it is only for a while; the time will soon pass, and again you will once more see me.

150

THE COLORED AMERICAN MAGAZINE.

LOUISIANA "CIVILIZATION."

*(From the New Orleans Times-Democrat, July 28.)*

THE Negro, on reaching Customhouse Street, darted from the sidewalk out into the middle of the street. This was the worst manœuvre that he could have made, as it brought him directly under the light from an arc lamp, located on a nearby corner. When the Negro came plainly in view of the foremost of the closely following mob they directed a volley at him.

Half a dozen pistols flashed simultaneously, and one of the bullets evidently found its mark, for the Negro stopped short, threw up his hands, wavered for a moment, and then started to run again. This stop, slight as it was, proved fatal to the Negro's chances, for he had not gotten twenty steps farther, when several of the men in advance of the others reached his side. A burly fellow, grabbing him with one hand, dealt him a terrific blow on the head with the other.

The wounded man sank to the ground. The crowd pressed around him and began to beat him and stamp him. The men in the rear pressed forward, and those beating the man were shoved forward. The half-dead Negro, when he was freed from his assailants, crawled over to the gutter. The men behind, however, stopped pushing when those in front yelled: "We've got him"; and then it was that the attack on the bleeding Negro was resumed. A vicious kick directed at the Negro's head sent him into the gutter, and for a moment the body sank from view beneath the muddy, slimy water.

"Pull him out; don't let him drown," was the cry; and instantly several of the men around the half-drowned Negro bent down and drew the body out. Twisting the body around, they drew the head and shoulders up on the street, while from the waist down the Negro's body remained under the water. As soon as the crowd saw that the Negro was still alive, they again began to beat and kick him.

Every few moments they would stop and, striking matches,

LOUISIANA "CIVILIZATION."

151

look into the man's face to see if he still lived. To better see if he was dead they would stick lighted matches to his eyes. Finally, believing he was dead, they left him and started out to look for other Negroes.

Just about this time some one yelled: "He ain't dead"; and the men came back and renewed the attack. While the men were beating and pounding the prostrate form with stones and sticks, a man in the crowd ran up, and crying, "I'll fix the d— Negro," poked the muzzle of a pistol almost against the body and fired. This shot must have ended the man's life, for he lay like a stone; and realizing that they were wasting energy in further attacks, the men left their victim lying in the street.

EDITOR'S NOTE.— Can any one question, in view of the above condition of affairs, the necessity of the Colored Race uniting for self-protection? We have just received a letter from an agent of the magazine in New Orleans, which reads as follows: "We have had such a riot between the white and colored people. The whites went so far as to kill our old grandfather and grandmother, one fifty-five years and the other seventy-five years old. The mob was running up and down the street howling and crying, 'Kill a nigger and don't leave one. Kill any one you meet so long as he is a nigger, for they are all just alike.' They also burned down one of our fine schools. As a colored man has no protection here, my husband and I will leave on the 12th of August for Chicago."

And this letter comes from one of the fairest cities in Free America.

FIRST COLORED JUDGE IN KENTUCKY. ISAAC BLACK SELECTED,

THIS is something new under the sun. Kentuckians witness-
nessed the trial of a white man by a colored judge. It is the
first case in the record of the state. It was the case of Detect-
ive Harding v. Councilman Bradford for assault, both white.
When the case was called there was such a rush on the docket
that the parties agreed to a special judge, and our worthy
lawyer and townsman, Isaac Black, was selected. A jury was
empaneled, the case tried, and a verdict as to Harding of not
guilty.

152

BETH'S TRIUMPH,

(A Two-Part Story.)

ANNE BETHEL SCALES.

PART I.

IT was the year 1899. We were Seniors in college; it does
not seem good policy to mention the name of that college, since
certain particulars are yet too fresh within the minds of some
people closely connected with it, to permit personalities.

Our school and its appendages — which included several wee
white cottages for teachers, the proverbial well-house and old
oaken bucket, boys’ dormitory, and other out-houses,—were
not a dream of loveliness or architectural splendor; they would
not have enraptured the soul of an artist, or given the headache
to those jovial farmers who came to us by having them ransacking their dusty old craniums, for adjectives of praise to describe
our accommodations. But there were some dear spots and
some pretty spots; there was the knoll with the honeysuckle,
which we dubbed “Mars Hill”;—the green place where the
daisies grew and the ants crawled upon us, we called “The
Park.” Here, shielded by an elevation from the prying eyes
of our old maiden matron, we would in the evenings eat our
lunch of sweetmeats and sing “On the Wabash,” and discuss
the intricate machinery of the school when there was a hitch,
or when we wished there might be one.

Did you ever notice, reader, that after you leave school
everything connected with it is dear to you, even the hitches?

The Seniors were enjoying the first day of their vacation
week. Louise and I had gone to "The Park"; not a Prep.
was in sight. We had decided to read to each other alternately — the story was Paul Dunbar's "Uncalled." A few
pages were read, commented upon,— and, for the time, forgotten.
The magazine fell from Louise's listless hands to her
lap, and as I took it to continue the reading, she said: "Don't

BETH'S TRIUMPH.

153

read any more, Beth, not even that delightful story;— I want to
talk to you.”

“Why, certainly I won’t read if you wish me not to, dear, but
you need not look so serious about it, even if you don’t wish
my grating voice to massacre your nerves.” At this bit of rail-
lery she smiled, a wee fleeting smile of protest.

“You know that you have an excellent voice, my little chum,
but I do want to make you my confidant; I am in a terrible
dilemma, and I want to see if two heads can’t find a way out
of it.”

I was lying at her feet, but the idea of sharing a *secret* acted
as a tonic, and I sprang into a sitting posture soon enough to
see two glistening tears glide down her cheeks.

Louise was no baby; but a tall, beautiful, strong-minded
girl, with two soft peach-blooms upon her cheeks, and a com-
plexion like the richest of Jersey cream; hair, probably not so
nice or beautiful as that of some of our other girls—mine for
example, but it invariably looked better; teeth and eyes that
fairly scintillated when she smiled; hands that must have had
*music* in invisible letters written on them—large, but shapely,
and long, beautiful fingers that could draw music from a piano
and compel you to watch them, as if fascinated. She was more
lovely than usual today, in her pretty holiday organdy and pink
bonnet; the latter she had now thrown aside. This was the
vision that was crying.

I put my arms around her and drew her to me,— don't look
so alarmingly shocked, reader,— I am a girl! According to
the latest mirror census, I have a shock of thick red-brown hair,
which my friends please me by calling auburn; a nondescript
complexion, a face that might pass, were it not for the bane of
my life—its nose; a figure that would do my face credit did I
not chum with a girl who had a much prettier one. My own
ordinary looks formed a becoming background for Louise's
more exquisite charms (especially when viewed comparatively).
I was not ignorant of this last fact, but it caused me no cha-
grin whatever in its acknowledgment. But to my story: She
lay against my breast sobbing as though her heart would break,

154

all her studied, pent-up composure of weeks finding relief in a
flood of tears. Her sobs subsided, and I held her still closer.
She looked up, her eyes gleaming through tears, and said:

"Don't think me a baby, Beth, but save me from that man!"

The thought that Louise was growing dramatic presented
itself. I did not express it, but said simply: "From whom,
dearie?" I could think of no one but Tom.

"No, not Tom!" she said vehemently, "but Mr. Warwick."
Then her dramatic mien and meaning flashed on me. I had
warned her against him, and she had taken the lecture tardily.
I thought that her wilfulness but emphasized the words of the
great Walpole when he said: "It is idle to talk a young woman
in love out of her passion; love does not live in the ear,"—
and I kept silent.

He, meaning Mr. Jerome Warwick, also according to his
version of the story a Virginia lawyer, had only been in the
city of L—a month, and yet since the day of his arrival, and
upon that day occurred the monthly rhetoricals, he had made
the school the favorite rendezvous of his evenings. It was only
the night before that he had attended the Alumni Banquet, and
made himself the cynosure of all eyes, and subject of many
comments, by his bold but *very* courteous manner, handsome
person and fashionable apparel. I noticed, as did everyone
else, that he paid marked attention to Louise. She told me
that during the progress of the fete he came to where she and
Tom were having a fond tete-a-tete within the bay window of
the library. But no; I will let Louise tell you her own story.

"Mr. Warwick came to us with his usual suave smile and
punctilious manner, Beth. I introduced him to Tom, which
was no sooner done than he asked that dear boy if he would
excuse me for a short interval. He had dogged my steps all
the evening, and just when I thought I had escaped him, he
surprised me with such audacity as this! Tom looked quickly,
entreatingly at me, and said blandly—too blandly in truth:
'Just as Miss Trent wishes it.' My lips had framed a haughty
refusal. But before I spoke I looked (truly the woman who
deliberates is lost) at that evil genius, and when his piercing

BETH'S TRIUMPH.

155

black eyes met mine, I said yes as mechanically as some one in
a dream, and took his arm. He turned our steps toward the
library porch, where hung Japanese lanterns and floral deco-
rations of all kinds. A premonitive shudder shook my form —
I truly dreaded the interview — and this dread was accentuated
by the knowledge that I was powerless to avert it. He is a
wicked, unscrupulous man, Beth, and he did not use any pre-
liminary at all, but taking my hand, and compelling my eyes to
meet his by the power of an implacable will, he said as truth-
fully as a better man might have done: 'I asked you here,
Louise, because I love you and I wish to take you away as my
wife. I have never loved any woman before you, and that is say-
ing a good deal, taking into consideration the fact that I am not
a young man. You have been evading me, and I am not one to
brook evasion or thwarted purpose. I have the license in my
pocket; the minister I have caused to be an invited guest. All
is ready. Marry me tonight and I will remain in the city as
before, keeping the marriage a profound secret until after Com-
mencement night; then we leave for my home in the western
part of the state. A refusal will do no good; if you do not
marry me now, you will never know what peace is until you do.'

“Oh, Beth, and all that time his great, dreadful eyes were
telling me to acquiesce. I do believe that there is some snake
nature in that man, and it is all concentered in his eyes.

“As I realized my danger, all my past life spread out before
me with its kaleidoscopic features, mostly bright and beautiful;
all my future misery with him aroused in me a revulsion of
feeling greater than any magnetic power of his could master.
I sprang deftly aside, evaded his grasping hand, and ran to my
room.

“What must I do, Beth? Tom is surprised and angry; this man is my shadow. If I report to the President it will necessitate a faculty meeting, and you know that will incur scandal; true, I could tell Tom, but his temper and headstrong, thoughtless action will do more harm than good. A week from tonight is Commencement night; I am valedictorian, and don’t want to leave for home till school closes.”

156

I was surprised, indignant, but could only sigh, and say uningenuously, that it is too bad to be only a woman. "Ah!" she said, with more than her usual spirited impatience: "I expected you to help me, tell me something of which I am ignorant. I would not have told you had I known that you, like myself, could only sigh, sigh! I looked for more than that from you, the *brilliant, gifted, scholastic Beth.*"

There was a note of bitterest irony in her voice as she spoke, and I looked at her in blank amazement; feeling toward her at that moment, as I never had before, and hope to never feel again. Women do not bear with one another's caprices as readily as they should. Louise had not the temper or fortitude allotted to angels, yet she had never spoken crossly to me before. And now, I did not even think she cared for the wound she had inflicted, because she left me and walked hurriedly up the path; the stile was reached, she hesitated a moment, and returning wound her arms around me, saying in a scarcely articulate whisper: "Can you ever forgive me, darling little sister?"

I returned her pressure with vengeance, and told her that I understood. Probably my voice sounded a trifle lachrymious, for she looked hastily down, and asked quizzically, "Are you crying, Beth?" I had never been known to cry during my six years' stay at school (something unheard of in a girl!). So to her question I answered with a merry laugh, in which she joined, and the threatening gulf between us was abridged.

Naturally, I was not as much worried over the confidential disclosure as Louise. I regarded it as a contingency to be looked for in any love affair where there are too many lords to a lady. Every such condition of affairs invariably ends the same—disastrously. In some cases of course the ruin is greater than in others; but that also is a law from nature's code, and he who offends must of necessity accept fate's allotment (whether it be great or small). Truly said the sage: "Experience is that dear school in which fools deign to take their only lessons." And that very truth has made every man a fool.

BETH'S TRIUMPH.

157

Luncheon bell rang—at school it is the salve that healing temporarily, even grief's wound, and we went slowly back to the dining-hall.

The girls had an unpleasant habit of privately calling our dear (?) matron "Eyes"; whose real name by the way was Smith, but she affected a more pretentious way of spelling it by inserting "y" and ending it in "e,"—it looked well in print too;—dear soul, I wish I could say the same of her picture I saw in a paper once. Well, as the Romans do, so do I,—this same "Eyes" came bouncing toward us (she could bounce, for she had an excellent figure, but what she paid for it I am at present unable to say) saying in her usual hurried, flurried, scared sort of way: "Girls, where in the world have *you two* been?" Her emphasis was called for,—*we two* were likely to be found just anywhere impromptu curiosity or premeditated plans took us. Fan—I mean Louise had cried, and it is simply wonderful how these aquatic emissions relieve persons addicted to them—and was now looking and acting like her old self again; so to "Eyes'" query she replied with a knowing nonchalant shake of the head, and her gay little laugh: "Ah, mater" ("Eyes" liked that word, it sounded young and caressing), "were we wanted?"

"Yes, dear; you had a visitor—Mr. Warwick."

"Well," Louise said brusquely, "I'm glad I wasn't here," and we passed into the dining-hall.

I scarcely saw Louise after luncheon, for she would never, not even for her dearest friend, or for ignorance of a certain lesson on the morrow, miss her afternoon nap; sometimes it was ten minutes, again two hours that she slept,— but whether long or short, it came. So I went to play tennis and left her to entertain Morpheus.

At supper she reappeared looking as immaculate as ever, that immaculateness which gives the other girl a loose feeling, forces her hand involuntarily to her head to smooth the wind-tossed hair,— and also opportunity to make a covenant saying that tomorrow evening I'll wear my new pink shirtwaist.

*My* room-mate as it happened was a Prep.; moreover, she

158

had a hearty disliking for *her* room-mate, and would “bunk”
out, making frequent and sometimes long nocturnal absences.
After taps had sounded she would mightily please me by
evading the vigilance of “Eyes,” and visit the girls who knew
how to appreciate her garrulous proclivities better than I did.
Tonight a bargain had been struck, and contract signed, that
she would remain from home one week, relinquishing her place
to Louise. Hence eight o’clock finds two members of the
“T. S. T.” (a club to which we belonged) domiciled and chatting gaily. “Eyes” ruled the back corridor, or Prepdom, at
night, and another good little teacher, whose memory among
others I really hold dear, was too far away on our hall to know
that *we two* were cooking chocolate or talking above a whisper.

Ten o'clock found us in bed. Between then and the time I
awoke to find myself sweltering in perspiration, and scared out
of my wits, seemed an age. I had dreamed, and such a dream!
Was it the outcome of our talk of the morning? Did it bring
the traditional warning? Or had it no significance other than
that the effect had been caused by the piece of refractory meat
that I had eaten the night preceding? I am not superstitious,
nor easily frightened, but don't think it pleasant to be awak-
ened after a mysterious dream in the wintery gloom of the
early morning, when every black-robed piece of furniture seems
to say: "I am here to prove that your dream was not at all a
dream, but reality." You can't explain anything to your com-
panion, because she is a sleepy-head, and worst of all, should
you arouse her, what have you to tell? In my case I should
have said: 'Oh, Louise, I have had such a terrible dream,'—
and she—well, would have given an indescribable grunt, and
again yielded herself to the caresses of sleep. Next morning I
was mum on the subject, but when on the two following nights
my presence in Slumbertown was greeted by the same de-
nouement, I resolved not to remain silent. Night, because
of these suggestive visitations, had grown terrible to me. I
dare not sleep for fear I would dream. Not that I was afraid
of a mere dream, but I was afraid of its persistence, its appar-
ent truthfulness to life, and if true, its malignant effect upon the

BETH'S TRIUMPH.

159

lives and destinies of my loved ones. I must tell some one, and
yet — who? Louise? No; she had enough to keep her
morbid and thoughtful.

But, ah! why had I not thought of him before? There is De.
I was sure that he would listen, and not say that it was only
a romantic, womanish fancy of mine, even if he thought so.
No one loved De more than we, his classmates did — and no
one deserved that affection more than he. If we remained in
our rooms with real or pretended headaches, he was solicitous;
the other young men might laughingly insinuate that our
Psychology, or a certain unwritten paper, had more to do with
our absence than the headache; but it was De who sent the
consoling box of bon-bons, and the little: "I hope you will be
down in the morning." If things went wrong, it was De who
offered to right them, and who never forgot that a Senior girl
was not the only one to whom he owed a tip of the hat and
the social courtesies. He was a brother, especially to the
T. S. T. We called him De, and it was a contraction of his
real name; while it had no special significance, it had an
endearing sound. I could easily see him, since we were
allowed this week as a merited respite from months of most
careful work. I believe there was only one who would not
acknowledge that she was satisfied with our progress; for after
we had long since crossed the line where we might have been
termed novices, "Eyes" remarked that she would like to see
the "prospective Seniors" after school hours. We were more
conscious of the height we had attained, and careful lest our
dignity be not recognized at that time than we were upon
graduation, so none of us fell in love with the woman or her
appellation, and I am afraid we showed that we did not.

[To be concluded.]

160

BLACK IS, AS BLACK DOES,

(A Dream.)

ANGELINA W. GRIMKE.

IT came to me one dark, rainy morning as I was half awake
and half asleep. The wind was blowing drearily, and I listened
to the swish of the rain upon the glass and the dripping from
the eaves. As I lay listening I thought many things, and my
thoughts grew hazier and hazier, and I fell into deep slumber.

Then methought a great feeling of peace came upon me and
that all my cares were falling from me, and rolling away —
away into infinity. As I lay with my eyes closed this great
feeling of peace increased, and my heart was glad within me.
Then some one touched me lightly upon the shoulder and eyes,
causing my heart to give a great bound, for I was not prepared
for the loveliness of the scene which now burst upon my sight.
Stretched all around was a wide, green, grassy plain. Each
little blade of grass sang in the gentle wind, and here and there
massive trees spread their branches. The leaves and the birds
made music, while the river passing through the meadow
sparkled and sang as it sped on its way. Listening, I heard
no discord, for all the voices blended with each other, mingling,
and swelling, and making one grand sweet song. I longed to
sing too, and I lifted up my voice, but no song came, so that I
wondered. Then a voice at my side answered: "Thou art not
one of us yet." The voice was sweeter than the babbling
brook, more tender than the voice of a mother to her erring
child, lower than the beating of the restless surf on the shore.
Then I turned to see whence this voice came. As I looked I
fell upon my face weeping.

For there stood before me a figure clad in white. As she
moved she seemed like a snowy-white cloud, which sails o'er
the sky in summertime. A soft light shone above, around,
behind, illuminating her. It was not for this I fell to weeping.

BLACK IS, AS BLACK DOES.

161

I had looked upon the face, and the truth which shone forth
from the mild eyes, the sweetness which smiled around the
mouth, and all the pity, the mercy, the kindness, expressed in
that divine countenance, revealed to me how wicked I was, and
had been. But she took me by the hand, bidding me arise,
and kissed me on the brow. Between my sobs I asked:
"Where am I?" The low voice answered: "This is heaven."
I said: "Who art thou?" She answered: "One of the lovers
of God." And as she spoke that name the heavens brightened,
the grass sang sweeter, as did the leaves and the birds, also the
silvery river. Looking up I saw that she was no longer by my
side, but was moving o'er the plain, and turning she beckoned
to me. I followed without knowing why.

Thus we passed silently over the velvety grass, o'er hill and
dale, by laughing brooks and swift-flowing rivers. Often turn-
ing she smiled upon me, but on and on we went; now and then
other bright spirits passed us, all smiling kindly upon me as
they went their way. Some came and kissed my forehead and
said they were glad to see me, and I was happy, so happy.
Then methought we came to a city, but ah! so unlike our
cities: no hurrying this and that way, no deafening roar of
passing wagons, no shrieking hucksters, no loud talking, no
anxious, worried faces. All was peace. And as we passed up
the noiseless streets many spirits clad in spotless white, and
gleaming with that ineffable light, passed, and all smiled and
greeted me tenderly as they went their shining way.

Then we came to a great hall. The doors thereby were
three and opened wide, and I saw many people going in
through the first door, but they were not clad in snowy white,
and I could see no light illumining their bodies. I asked:
"Pray tell me who are these?" And the spirit said: "These
are those, like you, who have just come from earth." And as
she spoke I saw some passing forth from the second door, clad
in white, but I saw no light, and I said perplexed: "Pray
who are these, and why does no light illuminate them?" She
answered: "These are they whom our *Father* has blessed of
those who have just come from earth, and they will have the

162

light when they have been with us a long time, when they have
done some service which has particularly gratified "*our Father*."
She had scarcely ceased speaking when I saw several ragged
ones, with looks downcast, coming through the third door; and
I asked: "Pray who are these?" As she answered her voice
trembled, and gazing upon her I saw a tear glide down her
cheek, as she answered, simply: "The lost." And, groaning
within me I said: "Pray what is this place?" And solemnly
she answered: "This is where God weeds out the wicked from
the good." And as she ceased speaking she glided to the first
door and beckoned me.

We came within a hall, large and gloomy, and we passed
down one end, and looking up I saw a great, dazzling light,
that was all; for I fell upon the floor, overcome. I had looked
upon *God!* As I lay I heard his voice now low and tender
beyond expression, now stern and mighty, like the roll of
thunder. When I took courage I gazed around, but I dared
not look upon *His* face again.

I saw a vast multitude of those lately come from earth, wait-
ing to stand before the bar of judgment; also those who had
been tried, passing out through the doors. Looking at my
companion I saw that she was gazing upon *God*, and his bright-
ness shone upon her face, and I was dazzled and looked down.
When I glanced upon the throng of the lately dead, I saw one
pass to the bar, and fall with a loud cry for mercy. I heard
him weeping and confessing all his sins, excusing himself in
nothing, and I saw that his skin was black; looking closer I saw
that he was lame, torn, and bleeding, and quite unrecognizable,
for most of his features were gone. I saw him waving his poor
stumps of arms, begging for mercy. By these tokens I knew
that he came from my country, and that he was one of an
oppressed race; for in America, alas! it makes a difference
whether a man's *skin* be black or white. Nothing was said,
but I perceived that he had been foully murdered.

I heard *God's* voice speaking to him and I was lost in its
sweetness. It seemed to me I was floating down a stream of
loveliness, and I was so happy. When He ceased I thought I

BLACK IS, AS BLACK DOES.

163

had gently come to some bank, and all was peace and rest.
And I saw the man pass from the bar, and that he was clad in
pure white. Beautiful spirits came and tended his wounds, and
lo! he stood forth glorified, a dim light shining round him. I
looked at my companion and she smiled, and then I understood.
And behold another stood before the *Judgment-seat*.
I did not hear him beg for mercy, but I heard him telling all
the good he had done, and I heard a sound as of distant mutterings of thunder, and I felt the angry flashings above the
*Judgment-seat*. And I saw the man waiting calmly in his own
conceit. And I heard the muffled thunder of God's voice asking: "And didst thou treat all my children justly?" And I
heard the man say: "Yea, yea, O Lord!" And I heard God
again: "Whether their skin was black or white?" And the
man answered: "Yea, yea, Lord," and laughed.

Then I heard the thunder of God's voice saying: "I know thee, who thou art; it wast thou who didst murder yon man, one of my faithful servants; it wast thou who didst hate and torture him, and who trampled upon and crushed him; but in-as-much as thou didst this wrong unto him, thou didst it unto me. Begone!" And I saw him who was condemned stagger from the bar, and that his hands and his clothes were covered with blood, and that he left behind him footprints tracked in blood; and as I looked at him more closely I saw that his skin was white, but that his *soul* was black. For it makes a difference in heaven whether a man's *soul* be black or white!

And I beheld the man with the black skin creep up to the *Judgment-seat* and sob, brokenly: "Forgive, oh, forgive my brother, for he knew not what he did." And I felt my heart beating and tumbling against my side,—and I awoke. The wind was moaning drearily, the rain was still sobbing against the glass, and I lay there and wept.

164

PUTNAM'S WOLF DEN,

O. S. BORNE.

THE reproduction given herewith is from an excellent photo-
graph of the famous spot in Pomfret, Conn., known as Put-
nam's Wolf Den. The story, though old, may be unknown to
some of our readers, and runs as follows:

For several years an enormous wolf had levied tribute from
the farmers round about Pomfret, killing sheep and cattle,
evading traps, outwitting dogs, and baffling the hunters and
enraged farmers who sought to slay her. Israel Putnam, the
future great general, then a young farmer, was one of the
sufferers from her depredations. In the winter of 1742-3 she
had grown so bold and become such an intolerable nuisance
that the farmers organized a hunting party and scoured the
surrounding country in her pursuit. A light snowfall enabled
them to track her to her lair upon a hillside near Putnam's
farm, where the day was wasted in fruitless efforts to force her
from her impregnable position in a cave among the granite
boulders. Dogs sent in to drive her forth came back cowed
and wounded by her cruel fangs. Straw and brimstone
burned at the cavern's mouth had no effect. Putnam at last
appeared upon the scene with dog and gun, and volunteered to
essay the capture of the wolf. Divesting himself of coat and
waistcoat, with a rope fastened round his body and a blazing
torch in hand, he slowly crawled down the black, icy, narrow
passage, and at its farthest extremity descried the glaring eye-
balls of the savage monster. Drawn forth by his companions
he descended a second time with torch and gun, and as the
wolf was about to charge, brought her down with one unerring
shot. Putnam and the wolf were drawn out together, and thus
was Pomfret's last wolf slain, and her most famous hero first
brought to notice for the reckless bravery and daring that
distinguished his after life.

LEO GOWONGO'S TRICKS.

167

## LEO GOWONGO'S TRICKS,

[As per our promise in the May issue of "The Colored American Magazine," we give herewith explanations by Mr. Gowongo of two of his popular tricks. Further tricks will be explained in future issues.]

### THE HINDOO EGG-BAG TRICK.

THIS is a very amusing trick if performed with dexterity. It should be much practised before being attempted in public. A bag should be made, about twelve inches or fourteen inches long and ten inches wide, with a large hem open in the left-hand side. The eggs should be taken up one at a time, blowing upon them to impart a little magical power, then place them in the hem on right-hand side of the opening. In showing the bag empty hold it firmly with the right hand and turn with the left. To produce the eggs, lower the right hand, take out one at a time. While taking out the eggs, place the left hand between the eggs taken out and those which remain in the hem. The bag must be shown empty each time after producing an egg.

### HANDKERCHIEFS TRANSFORMED.

FOR this trick you will require three colored and three white handkerchiefs. Cut a piece from the center of one of the white handkerchiefs and a similar piece from one of the colored handkerchiefs. Fasten the colored center into the white handkerchief and the white center into the colored. Have these wrapped in a piece of paper, and lay them at the back of your table. Have the bottom cut from two ordinary black glass wine bottles, and insert a cork at the bottom of the neck of each bottle (from the inside). In one bottle place a white handkerchief and in the other a colored one. Fill the necks of the bottles: one with port and the other with sherry wine (which the corks will keep from running into the bottles upon the handkerchiefs). Put the port wine into the bottle with the colored handkerchief, the sherry with the white.

It will be necessary for you to have two confederates among your audience, one of whom will lend you your third white

168

THE AMERICAN COLORED MAGAZINE.

handkerchief and the other the colored, so that when requesting two handkerchiefs from your audience your confederates can be ready to supply you. Ask that some one in the audience will come forward to assist you, and giving him a knife, ask him to mark the borrowed handkerchiefs so they will be recognized again. If you hold them correctly he will cut a piece from the center. At this you can profess to be very much displeased. Take the larger pieces and show them to the audience and supposed owners, saying that you will endeavor to repair the damage. Step to your table, and in wrapping them in a paper substitute the package of handkerchiefs already prepared (with the mismatched centers).

Ask the person on the stage to hold this package well above his head, in full view of the audience. Take the pieces which were cut from the center of the borrowed handkerchiefs and burn them. Placing what remains in your pistol, aim at the package and say "one, two, three — handkerchiefs be made whole." Fire at the package and ask the gentleman holding it to undo it, when much amusement will be occasioned by the fact that the white handkerchief has a red patch, and *vice versa*. Tell your audience with much affection that you regret the blunder, and will endeavor to correct it. Take both handkerchiefs, place them on a plate, pour a little spirits of wine over them, and set on fire. While they are burning ask the gentleman assistant if he will take a little wine. If he says yes,— ask him if he prefers port or sherry. Give him a glass of the one he prefers out of the prepared bottle, meanwhile taking a glass from the other bottle yourself. By this time the handkerchiefs will be entirely burned. Load your pistol with the ashes from the handkerchiefs, and pointing the pistol towards the two bottles say you intend to make the handkerchiefs appear whole in them. Count "one, two, three, pass" (then fire). Break the two bottles over your tray and show the handkerchiefs completely restored, returning them to your friends with thanks.

This trick has a very good effect when well done. It takes three things to become a good magician: they are practice, practice again, and again.

SHALL THE FIFTEENTH AMENDMENT BE REPEALED?

169

ROBERT W. CARTER.

AT the Race Conference recently held at Montgomery, Ala., Mr. W. Bourke Cockran, an Irish lawyer of New York, took a prominent part.

The influence of his argument was to repeal the Fifteenth Amendment of the National Constitution as a means to solve the Negro problem, and as the only way to settle the difference now existing between the two races in the South. "That the racial antagonism and mutual distrust which evidently exist in the South are due to the fact that the legal status of the Negro in theory is not his status in fact." "That the suppression of this antagonism is the thing needed." "That the Fifteenth Amendment of the Federal Constitution is, in fact, inoperative."

"That it is like a dead limb on a tree; that it had been denied public support, and lynched by the states, so to speak." With all of Mr. Cockran's legal learning and splendid eloquence, he forgot that he himself is an immigrant, having fled his own native land to enjoy the liberty of the United States (which is readily given him and also his fellow countrymen, who came to America to better their condition). And yet according to the constitutional laws of the Federal Government, neither Mr. Cockran nor any of his countrymen have the same right to enjoy all of the privileges as the Negro. Mr. Cockran is an ex-representative, having been honored to a seat in the National House of Representatives by the great state of New York.

He may some day be governor; but one thing sure: he can-
not be president. According to his nativity he is not eligible;
but according to the Negro's nativity he is eligible to become
president, or hold any office in the gift of this republic.

"No person except a natural born citizen or a citizen of the United States at the time of the adoption of this Constitution,

170

shall be eligible to the office of president." This leaves Mr. Cockran out, and permits the Negro in. Mr. Cockran came to America in 1871; the Negro came in 1620, just two hundred and fifty-one years ahead of him. This, then, is the Negro's home, his native land, the land of his birth and the home of his toil; where he toiled for years uncompensated, though in the "land of the free" and "home of the brave."

But at the end of this long period of unpaid toil—two hundred and fifty years of long suffering—the Negro gained his citizenship as a result of civil war, in which he had bravely fought. Through the instrumentality of Northern opinions the ballot was placed in his hand. The Fifteenth Amendment, then, is the basis of citizenship, especially for the Negro, for it says: "The right of the citizens of the United States to vote shall not be denied or abridged by the United States or by any state on account of race, color, or previous condition of service." These enunciations have been our pillar of cloud by day endeavoring to attain a higher degree of civilization, and a lamp to us at night in search of intelligence. The Fifteenth Amendment is the companion of the Negro by day and his bosom friend at night; it is the basis of citizenship in the pursuit of life and liberty; a guarantee of protection in the pursuit of happiness.

But Mr. Bourke Cockran would repeal the Fifteenth Amendment, the life-giver to happiness, to intelligence, to advancement and civilization, and have the Negroes to throw themselves back upon the legislatures of their several states for justice in politics, in civil courts, and in everything that pertains to the Negro as a man. But I repeat that the legislatures of the several states in the South had the power for two and a half centuries to elevate the Negro, to give him political justice, and to recognize him as a man in their courts of law. But did they do it? Did they put in the hands of the black man the ballot and the power to cast it? How many school teachers and college professors of the Negro race do we find on record teaching and instructing before the promulgation of the Fifteenth Amendment as a part of constitutional law? If the legislatures of the

171

Southern States had continued to hold in their power the right of making laws for the Negro race, where would the race be today? Would they now be paying taxes on five hundred million dollars' worth of property? I think not. Let us think a moment upon the past. The Negro race possesses more and has accomplished more in thirty-five years of freedom than in the time from 1620 to 1865; yet in face of this plain fact, we are told by Mr. Cockran and others of that conference that the Negro is going back instead of coming forward. We walked the long road of slavery, and entered the path of freedom ignorant and poor. Yet in thirty-five years of travel we have among us lawyers and doctors, school teachers, professors in colleges, learned ministers of the gospel, and men of classic eloquence who conduct themselves with dignity and grace in the legislative halls of the nation. We can point with pride to banks owned and controlled by persons of color. Does this look like going back, or coming forward?

One great danger to any country, government, state, church or society, is ignorance. Ignorance is the embodiment of contention, the seed of strife, and the soil in which prejudice grows. Therefore in order to mitigate the race antagonism in the South they must educate the poor, whites and the Negroes both alike; teach them the pride, the care, and dignity of home. Then will there be less strife, less contention, and less prejudice between the two races. The promotion of intelligence, of Christianity and civilization is the thing needed for the suppression of race antagonism in the South; more so than the repeal of the Fifteenth Amendment. And Mr. Cockran would have proved himself a more noble man had he given his splendid eloquence upon that particular theme; for these great principles and guides to civilization must continue to advance.

It was for the promotion of intelligence, of Christianity, of civilization and of these principles that the culture and cream of Northern society combated four long years against the flower of Southern aristocracy; that the learning and burning eloquence of Charles Sumner, Henry Wilson and Richard Yates; that the brilliant speeches of Thaddeus Stevens,

172

James M. Ashley and many other statesmen of legal learning stood uncompromising until the Fifteenth Amendment became a law. The spirit and force which was then against the Amendment becoming a law, were from Southern men. The same spirit and force is in favor of its repeal now. But it will not be repealed; it is there and there to remain, there to promote, encourage and stimulate citizenship; there to fill the benighted soul with inspiration and hope.

If the Fifteenth Amendment was repealed the Southern spirit is yet ambitious and tyrannical; they would want to go further. There is the Thirteenth Amendment and also the Fourteenth Amendment; both are in favor of civilization and citizenship. If they would succeed in getting the Fifteenth Amendment repealed, they would of necessity contend for the repeal of the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Amendments. The Thirteenth Amendment is against slavery and involuntary servitude. The Fourteenth Amendment recognizes "All persons born or naturalized" as "citizens of the United States," and the Fifteenth Amendment gives them all the right to vote. Therefore the three amendments are in harmony, and in favor of right and justice, of freedom and the advancement of citizenship.

It is too late now for Mr. Cockran and other white men who look with disdain upon the colored race, to create enough sentiment and public opinion to repeal the Fifteenth Amendment. They can never get the entire Negro race in the condition of servitude,—where they were forty years ago. Freedom is too much appreciated and liberty ever sublime, and among the white race we have noble friends who are ever ready to give us help when we are inclined to help ourselves. The best culture of the country has always been in favor of right, justice, intelligence, civilization and the advancement of Christianity.

THE OLD OR THE NEW FAITH. WHICH?

173

# THE OLD OR THE NEW FAITH, WHICH?

*(A brief review of the present political situation.)*

CHARLES WINSLOW HALL.

THE colored voter must make at the coming election the most important decision of his whole political experience, and one which however solved must of necessity seem to him at best a choice of evils. The Republican party of 1860 overthrew that unholy alliance between the slave power of the South and the greedy commercialism and political self-seeking of its Northern allies; and later, in the Civil War, directed the military, naval and political action which destroyed slavery, conferred universal suffrage upon the enfranchised, and for a season protected them and the loyal whites of the South against their enemies. Its record during the years of its superiority, as the liberator and educator of the Afro-American, is one which will shine resplendent through the ages as an example of unswerving and courageous devotion to liberty and humanity.

How that lofty and noble policy was abandoned at the bidding of the political intriguers and selfish financiers and commercialists who conspired to control a party thus endeared to the masses of the people, it is hardly necessary to relate. All men know, or should know, how the loyal blacks, and for that matter the loyal whites, of the South, were abandoned to their foes, to serve the ambition of this or that candidate for high office. Hundreds of murders and thousands of minor outrages perpetrated by the Ku-Klux and their nameless imitators, were followed by myriads of injustices, public and private; contrary to the law of the land, defiant of federal, state, or municipal authority, and yet ignored, concealed and condoned, that Republican traders and bankers might be free to make money, and Northern politicians control the government, and acquire wealth and prestige.

Since that shameful surrender and miscarriage of justice the

174

Republican party has never atoned for its treachery, or shown
any disposition to effectually vindicate its great amendments to
the Federal Constitution, or adequately protect or avenge its
Afro-American allies who have suffered or fallen in its service.

This lamentable sacrifice of its ancient renown and benign
prestige has been made complete by its utter surrender of
principle and action to the supposed necessities of modern
finance and the arrogant demands of great industrial interests
and conspiracies. As the people of Israel, under the very
shadow of Sinai forgot the miracles of Moses and the wrath
and mercies of the living God, to set up a golden calf, so the
great Republican party turned its back on its glorious record
as the champion of universal liberty and savior of the
republic, and subordinated all other considerations to the
supposed needs of an utterly selfish and largely destructive
struggle for gain and place. Today its real strength is not the
love and confidence of the masses, or the admiration and
devotion of the educated and professional classes. It is mainly
kept in power by party organization and discipline, profuse
expenditure, a subsidized press, the personal influence of
myriads of office-holders, and a system of financial and com-
mercial terrorism, which confronts every honest opponent
with a persecution which is utterly foreign to the spirit of a
republic.

In the last twenty years it has gradually practically endorsed
these articles of political faith: First.—The American people
cannot be trusted to decide by popular vote such measures as
are usually settled in the state and national legislatures, by
swapping votes of confirmation and appropriation, or more or
less ingenious and direct bribery. Second.—A great bonded
debt, giving a safe revenue to those who are too rich and
cultured to labor, is the only safe foundation for a natural
banking system and currency, which, while incidentally giving
double profits to the banker, shall secure and increase the
general prosperity by making it impossible for the masses to
borrow money. Third.—That all men not essentially and
completely republican in politics, are from that very fact

175

mentally and morally inferior, and in general "little better than the wicked"; and that a good Republican is fully justified in refusing to employ, or in discharging from his employment, any fellow-citizen who, after being duly admonished, persists in such political heresy.

Of late such advanced thinkers as Charles Dudley Warner and hosts of favorable critics have declared that the Negro is innately inferior to the white man, and so handicapped by centuries of oppression and degradation as to be unfitted to receive equal privileges, which they must be made to earn and secure by generations of struggle and education. A large number of sages like Senators Hanna of Ohio, Beveridge of Indiana, Nelson and Davis of Minnesota, Lodge and Hoar of Massachusetts, and their like, further practically declare that every dark-skinned race is unfitted to exercise self-government; and therefore when once placed by chance of war, diplomatic arrangement, or the mysterious decrees of Divine Providence, under the flag of the United States, must be so controlled, taxed, governed, educated, privileged and otherwise dealt with, as shall seem best to the said virtuous and sapient senators and their associates, and most profitable for their special friends and constituents. Co-related to this remarkable article of political faith is a general endowment of an extension of territory, military and naval forces, diplomatic corps, and a semi-political semi-commercial secret service, which shall make the United States a colonizing, conquering world-power like Great Britain, to be like her impoverished by immense expenditures, and feared or hated by every other nation. Lastly.—The leaders and directors of Republican policy teach that the concentration of transportation, manufacturing, financial and commercial enterprises into the hands of a few concerns is best adapted to make men in the mass intelligent, enterprising, and truly free and happy; and to discourage those evils which in the past have scourged mankind, because of the extortion, injustice, selfishness, arrogance, and cruelty of little great men who have hitherto partially controlled the wealth and industries of a people.

176

It is hard to see what hope of personal attainment and real independence is left to men of "inferior races" who now or hereafter may live under the dominance of the United States, or indeed to the average white citizen, when these tendencies shall have done their perfect work.

Daily the importance of the citizen as an individual factor in the life of this age diminishes, and with it his standard of right and sense of duty as a citizen and a man. "If these things are done in the green tree, what shall be done in the dry?" If the Anglo-Saxon is to lose his self-reliant spirit and hope of better things, what chance is there for the Negro to say: "Am I not a man, and a brother?" I am utterly at a loss to understand how any man who hopes to rise through honest means to a manly independence and deserved prosperity, can seek it through the guidance and dominance of the Republican party.

As Lincoln said in 1856: "Little by little, but steadily as a man's march to the grave, we have been giving up the old for the new faith. Near eighty years ago we began by declaring that all men were created equal, but from that beginning we have run down to the other declaration, that for some men to enslave others is a "sacred right of self-government." These principles cannot stand together. They are as opposite as God and mammon. Then it was the Democratic party which, captured by the greedy and selfish of that day, had bade adieu to the traditions of a noble and generous past. Today the Republican party in its turn has been captured and made the mouthpiece and handmaid of human arrogance and greed.

The Democratic party embraces a great many leaders whose attitude toward the Negro race is antagonistic, and some who are utterly cruel, wicked and indefensible. Most of these, however, are in the Southern States, where ancient antagonisms and prejudices still bias the minds of many otherwise excellent men. There are, however, many men in the Southern Democracy who honestly desire and seek a just and happy issue out of the present difficulties. In the North the Democratic party has been practically reorganized in its spirit and leadership. The

177

old war-horses have largely passed away, or have severed their relations with a party now largely controlled by men who were once Republicans, but have left the party. These men are carrying on a campaign of education in which they attempt to secure votes, not by appeals to sectional religions, denational or partisan prejudices, but by a reasonable presentation of the facts which should be considered by every voter who honestly desires to vote for the best interests of the American people. Their fearlessness and plain-speaking; the ability and courage with which they have met the ridicule, abuse and misrepresentation of a subsidized and partisan press; their sublimite trust in the conscience and honesty of the American people, and the final victory of justice and right, are in strange contrast to the utterances of the president and some of his associates, whose mental and moral somersaults have secured a national notoriety of late. Their splendid fight for justice and truth recalls the early days of the Anti-Slavery and "Free Soil" struggles, when the founders of the present Republican party exhibited a like devotion and conscientious conviction and received the same obloquy as their political successors deal out to all who in the least degree differ from the party creed, or fail to support party men and measures. The large proportion of the old leaders of the Democratic party have either become Republicans or attempted to conceal their lack of sympathy with the reversion to original and ancient Democratic principles, by the ostensible organization of another Democratic party. In this they have failed to secure a following sufficient to do more than to ensure at the last election the success of the Republican ticket; in most of the states their defection insured their complete loss of prestige and prominence in municipal and state politics.

The Democratic party now stands for a repudiation of all policies which will enable the United States to hold colonies or dependencies in which the conditions of labor, business and American citizenship are to be settled by special congressional action, and not by laws of universal application to all and every section of the republic. It cannot welcome conditions which

178

must bring the Union into alliance or conflict with European nations, "whose ways are not our ways," "whose thoughts are not our thoughts," and whose ancient prejudices and policies render it impossible for us to work in unison together.

The Democratic party of today wants a currency system which is honest and impartial, whose laws do not enable the money loaner and banker to burden the community with responsibilities which they themselves do not and will not assume. It chooses to support a candidate for the presidency who, whether right or wrong, stands by his guns, and is prepared to forfeit his candidacy rather than disguise his convictions. In many states it has enrolled among its leaders colored gentlemen who have proved the insincerity of Republican protestations and pledges, and prefer to labor with the new Democracy in the coming campaign. The Democratic party of the United States is anxious to treat justly — and as the armies and fleets of France treated our fathers in the Revolution — the inhabitants of Cuba, Porto Rico, and the Philippines. They have opposed to them every large monopoly, financial, commercial and educational, in the country; and a thousand greedy parasites which grow fat at the cost of the people of the United States, fear investigation and punishment.

It is not my province to tell the men of another race how to vote, nor has it been my purpose to diminish the ancient claims of the Republican party upon the Afro-American, or to ignore the past errors or present condition of the Democratic party; but I feel certain that the Republican party as at present directed and controlled has no more right to its name and the record of its illustrious predecessors than would a convocation headed by the Czar of Russia and the Emperors of Austria and Prussia. From it a people struggling for freedom; its own poorer and more dependent citizens, and the African whom it has already abandoned and betrayed, have nothing to hope but a chance to live on such terms as may seem most beneficial to the tremendous monopolies which it has brought into existence.

The discontent in our own cities; the costly and endless

179

struggle for conquest in the Philippines; and the Chinese situation, which in all human probability will eventually lead to the most gigantic war of modern times, warn us that to mind their own business is a sufficient task for even the gigantic energies of the American people.

In the long and costly struggle which confronts the nation there is no chance for the settlement of those social, political and industrial matters which have so long demanded solution; nor can there be an acquisition of territory into which a new Moses may lead an Israel out of bondage.

We may send myriads to fertilize Asiatic islands and deserts with their bones, and expend millions to extend the operations of a few trusts and financiers; but the people, white and black, will do the fighting and the dying, pay the taxes and profits of politician and monopolist, and see themselves and their children ever becoming more dependent upon a greedy and arrogant plutocracy.

ONCE BETTER THAN NEVER,

MRS. A— was the recognized gossip of the neighborhood, and well she defended her prestige. Her excessive prattle only came to an end after exhaustion.

A few days ago she had occasion to visit a prominent dentist's office, and whilst he was busy in his laboratory, she, feeling fatigued from her long gossip with Mrs. B— around the corner upon “the domestic affairs of Mrs. C—’s household,” fell asleep.

She was discovered by two of the foremost practical jokers of the town. Hastily communing, one more courageous than his comrade, slipped into the office, and while she still unconsciously slumbered, placed upon her closed mouth the notice, “Closed for Repairs.”

Suffice to say the dentist did not work upon her teeth that day, and not for many more to come.

180

PENAL SENTENCE,

T. H. JOHNSON, M.D.

THERE is little sympathy or reason in sending a young man or young woman for two years to that kind of a prison for grand larceny; it is but the corruption of society at last when penal sentences, deserving for life of highwaymen, bank robbery, etc. Kleptomania is a disease,—the intuitive inbred peculiarity of the parent,—the sin in the blood somewhere between the first and fourth generation of the parents. Can you revolutionize this principle of sin by revenge in this way? You only corrupt society by spoiling the life of an individual whom you might educate by example,—in education against the principle you simply change the buffoon into a fiend to come back upon society for revenge. The mixed cosmopolitan of the Gentile, unlike the Jew, as God forbid Solomon of the association of Aminite women, so it is the mixing of the blood of the people without history. For correction of the criminal conduct of this minor class there should be "Reform Institutions" and "Industrial Grounds" of twenty thousand acres or so,—all walled in as in the Chinese cities. Let these men there study art,—go to school,—till the ground, and raise corn, wheat and potatoes. Idleness in the cities is the breeding-ground of many ills. Man is our brother, and we should save him by proper rules. Let this be both for state and county — and to prevent idleness of the county jail, setting up like a night hawk in a cage awaiting a lazy sentence. In the state institution allow the subject earnings, that he may be frugal. A bank account at the same institution, that when he is out he may have means with which to work. In having means, ambition and pride of his remaining a citizen. Out of his earnings, while in the institution, send home a weekly allowance to parents or family; and if he owes an indebtedness outside, allow him to pay, thus making a better element in our city by helping man to improve himself and save the children of men from reproach.

PENAL SENTENCE.

181

Diseases of the blood in its ten classes, included in lecture course; the office of the blood in its physical aspect, as builder and repairer to all animal economy, in relation to diseases and crime demands a more intelligent attention. In respect to constitutional diseases I made a special tour over the United States and Canada; and in spending three years and three months on the Atlantic coast at cosmopolitan points, Boston and New York, and on the Pacific coast, San Francisco and Oakland, some two years, and a season at Saratoga Springs, and a time in Chicago, the Lake City, in treating both Jew and Gentile, and in noting tendencies of the blood by birth and condition of intuitive in these heavy-populated cities, census of 1890.

In these named cities the American born is about one-fourth.

The object was to study diseases by their different diagnosis through cosmopolitan mixed tendencies of the blood of different nationalities of their own sanguinary diseases; the Gentile, unlike the Jew, possesses mixed tendencies of the blood. Hence an American's kinsfolk is everybody, and everybody's kinsfolk is here.

In the simple passport of American authority of condition in allowing mixed tendencies of disposition, disease and crime to effect the blood and result in a criminal disposition of the mind. With that of our mixed state laws of medical authority in prescribing for the sick, two-thirds are unlearned in the art; and in going on in this simple wisdom until salaciousness of crime and disease has a mixed tendency, until in that mixed strumous diathesis it effects the constitution of nearly all the people. In the two Kansas cities of Central America (United States) the mixed tendencies of all the states with the outside world of citizenship makes this field one among the most difficult in practice. My prayer in the earnestness of this all—that all men shall now and henceforth serve God and live, rather than ignorantly serve the devil and die; and that there may come a new era in the age as never before to aid the sons and daughters of men of perfect righteousness of the law. The most important subject on earth, from its sacredness depending the hope of the glorious body and, still important, the redemption

182

of a righteous soul, is that marriage be made an intelligent sys-
tem by a rule of education, that men and women may see the
first principle (that of love in each other), as nature recom-
mends them as worthy subjects to unite in replenishing the
earth. Because he that loveth is born of God and knoweth
God. (I John 4:7.) Let me entreat each couple before union,
for the sake of your children and to save absolute condem-
nation to yourselves, to read prayerfully the 29th and 30th
verses of Romans, the 8th chapter. This article written Christ-
mas morning, the morning of the birth of the world's Redeemer,
as commemorative as that of the resurrection day of our Lord.
His triumph over Death, Hell and the Grave; His own self
bore our sins in His own body on the tree, that we, being dead
unto sin, should look unto righteousness; by whose stripes we
should be healed. (I Peter 2-24.)

The Golden Rule laid down the Royal Path of life is: "Do
unto others as you would have others do unto you." To study
words is knowledge. You are taught to study language,—
language is a fabric, but words are the filling; if not so, the
fabric is woven in the crazy quilt. Never be afraid to tell what
you know. The educated fool is he who gets the words with-
out the wisdom; hence the unaffable of the ignoble. The tune
is the noise; the time the art: the tune carrying on words
throughout endless ages. Learn how to say no,— for no other
word has added so fatal as yes. Never accept a black dollar,—
a white one is worth a million to it. Learn what the conscience
is,— if not, you may injure it for life. You know you are apt
to speak of others,— never measure any other man's life by your
own. You cannot make it right any way you fit it. Never
say he hasn't my degree, for you may not have his conviction;
remember if you are induced by love there's no higher degree,
but the devil's counterfeit is passion.

HERE AND THERE.

HERE AND THERE,

[Under this heading we shall publish monthly such short articles or locals as will enable our subscribers to keep in close touch with the various social movements among the colored race, not only throughout the country but the world. All are invited to contribute items of general views and interest.]

HON. ARCHIBALD GRIMKE, ex-Consul to Santo Domingo, author, biographer and race-man; a man of sterling worth and demeanor, compelling respect from all with whom he comes in contact. As an author he, as in all things, is a success. In the two volumes assigned to him in the American Reformer Series; viz., the "Life of William Lloyd Garrison, the Abolitionist," and that of "Charles Sumner, the Scholar in Politics," the author has tried to give a comprehensive view of the forces, moral and political, which combined to achieve the downfall of slavery and the slave power in the United States.

He held the post of special writer upon the Boston *Herald* and *Traveler* for many years, also contributing articles from time to time, "Colonel Shaw" and "Anti-Slavery Boston," etc., to the *New England Magazine*.

Consul to Santo Domingo from 1894 to 1898, which office he performed with credit to himself, country and race. He served as secretary of the Board of Trustees to the Westboro Insane Hospital* for ten years. He was the first alternate to the Republican national convention at Chicago, which nominated Blaine.

But as to his feelings toward the party that has promised us so much and given so little, are as the majority of our best thinking men of color, who deplore the general ruination of politics; and the systematic disregard of axioms, and platforms as set forth by their forefathers.

*Doctor Fuller, a colored physician of note, has an important position in this hospital as analyzer of the constituents of the blood (plasma or liquid sanguinis, corpuscles, etc.). To determine the deficiencies, or superfluities, as an excess or deficiency, has a marked bearing upon systemic diseases. In all animals, except those which form the lowest class (protozoa), the distribution of the nutritious materials to the various parts of the body, as well as the collection of the effete matters, prior to their expulsion, is carried on by the medium of a fluid which circulates through the different parts of the body. This fluid is the blood. Too much attention cannot be paid to this necessary adjunct to good health and long life.

186

THE Calvary Baptist Church of Boston, Rev. Geo. E. Stevens, pastor, has as co-workers towards its "Building Fund" some of the brightest and most intelligent young ladies and gentlemen of Boston. Much aid is derived from the efforts of the Young Men's Congressional Club, F. W. Linton, president, a club of Boston's future statesmen and scholars; and the Charity Club, composed of young ladies, many of whom will aid these statesmen and scholars to win their laurels, Miss Lillian Lewis, president.

Rev. Geo. E. Stevens is doing much towards the uplifting of the race and the establishment of Christianity. An example of his energy can be better seen and appreciated around his church.

WE were pleased to receive a visit from Mr. W. H. Arm-
stead of St. Louis, J. W. Carter of Burlington, Ia., Mr. James
Dotson of New York; they expressed themselves as highly
pleased with the magazine, and recommended it to all.

THE Helen Gould party which visited Boston last month had
Mr. Eugene Calhoun as the "Chief of Affairs," who attends to
the whole charge of her private train. He is an energetic man
of color, and has had this position for some time.

VIRGINIA UNION UNIVERSITY.

RICHMOND with its immediate suburbs contains nearly one
hundred and twenty-five thousand inhabitants, and is one of the
largest cities of the South. In manufactures and in culture,
in all that is included in modern civilization, it holds a leading
place. It is a center of education and thought. No city south
of Washington is of equal historic interest; none is so favorably
situated for attracting Northern visitors. To see and hear the
eminent men who live in Richmond, or who visit the city, is a
rare privilege and inspiration. In addition to these advantages
there are also found in Richmond the most favorable religious
influences. Richmond may well be called "The City of

HERE AND THERE.

187

Churches,” — which fact gives to it a high moral tone, exceptionally valuable to the students of the University. In but few communities of equal size is there found less of temptation to young men while they are pursuing their college course. The numerous churches of the city afford students also an exceptional opportunity for Christian work.

The grounds of the University comprise thirty acres, on the northwest boundary of the city, adjoining Hartshorn Memorial College. They include land suitable both for cultivation and for athletic sports. Around the buildings the property is adapted to landscape gardening, and in a few years it will be beautifully laid out. On the summit of a gentle elevation are located the new buildings. These are constructed of gray granite, as beautiful a material for large edifices as can be found. The interior is finished in Georgia pine, with quartered floors. Probably there is no finer group of buildings in the South.

COUNSEL for Frank Irving of Virginia entered an appeal to the Supreme Court in the case of Sheridan Ford.

Ford was a slave in Virginia, where he went under the name of Frank Irving. Learning that his family was to be sold away from him, he arranged to take it North and then to Canada by way of the underground railroad. In this effort he failed, and only succeeded in getting away himself. He settled in New Bedford, where he took the name of Sheridan Ford and married another woman. From New Bedford he removed to Chelsea, and upon his death L. A. Ford, his son by the second marriage, was appointed administrator of the estate. Frank Irving, a son by the previous marriage in Virginia, then applied to the probate court for the revocation of the decree appointing Ford administrator, and for his own appointment to that position. This application was denied by Judge Grant some months ago, and the case now goes to the Supreme Court, where several interesting questions in regard to slave marriages will come up for adjudication.

188

THE Lucy Stone Club, an organization of colored women lately formed to raise money to establish a home for old folks and orphans of our race, reports success beyond expectations. Those who have subscribed to the fund include many prominent people of Worcester who are in hearty sympathy with the movement. The amount of money pledged is a large one. At present there is no home in Worcester where aged colored people are admitted, and there is a large field for such an institution.

The officers of The Lucy Stone Club are: Mrs. Walter M. Coshburn, president; Mrs. Estella Pinkney Clough, first vice-president; Mrs. Amos Weber, second vice-president; Mrs. Miles R. Gordon, secretary; Mrs. Bradford Grant, recording secretary; Dr. Mary Schuyler, treasurer.

EVA E. GAY, the subject of this sketch, is one of the most promising pupils of the exclusive class of the Lillian Middleton-Cox School of Elocution and Dramatic Art of Chelsea, Mass., a school which many histrionic stars of the American stage can point with pride as receiving a thorough foundation upon which to build their justly-won laurels from an exacting, critical public.

Petit in form, vivacious in spirit and conversation — with an eye for the humorous, witty enough not to offend. Each lineament and peculiarity of her different subjects are studied with care and discernment, so clearly depicted as to sway the most caustic and severe audience to tears and laughter as she moves swiftly in her recitations from tragedy to humor.

"How We Beat the Captain's Favorite," one of her masterpieces given at the "Annual Recital," was all that could be wished, and was fully appreciated by an army of critics of high art, who are always present at these recitals.

The exclusiveness of this renowned school is so severe that we must look with pride to the entree of Miss Gay, who by her ability and strict application has won for herself (thereby the race) the praise and good will of her teachers and classmates, opening the eyes of many to the possibilities inherent in the race.

HERE AND THERE.

189

"THE Negro's Part in New National Problems," by Frank Putnam of the Chicago *Times-Herald*, the article in the June number which caused such a furor among our white contemporaries, can be secured by sending ten cents in stamps, and we will mail that number to you. Only a limited number procurable.

REV. CHAS. S. MORRIS' reply to Bourke Cockran in a discourse given at Berkeley Temple, Boston, Mass., was scholarly and pointed. With all regard to Mr. Cockran's oratorical ability, if he had been present to give his speech, the comparison would have settled his argument. The subject was: "Shall the Blackman Be Enslaved?" The church has a white congregation, and if they were to have decided the issue, the Negro would never suffer. Do not argue the issue with man, woman or child, as the subject is too near and dear to be raggedly handled; convincing argument and actions will win.

PROVIDENCE, R. I., the home of the Queen of Song, otherwise Flora Batson Bergen, and of Black Patti, otherwise Madame Sisseretta Jones, both world-famous sopranos, and the finest of our race, has in Miss Mamie Williams another nightingale who bids fair to become as famous as her predecessors. Miss Williams, who is a young lady of pleasing disposition, has a natural talent for music, and her voice is of that fine, sweet caliber that holds one entranced from the beginning to the end of a selection. Although just emerging from her teens, Miss Williams is the proud possessor of numerous medals won in competition. As she is ambitious and energetic, we feel assured that it will not be long before she will be as well known as either Flora or Sisseretta.

"THE National Council of the Constitutional Rights Association of the United States," with headquarters at Richmond, Va., Rev. J. E. Jones, president, and Giles B. Jackson, secretary, is organizing and consummating for a genuine fight against oppressive and repressive laws of the South.

190

A CIRCULAR has been sent out by Mr. Booker T. Washington, for the purpose of calling together men and women of the race in business to organize a National Negro Business League. Meeting in Boston, Aug. 23 and 24, 1900.

THE Drury Grand Opera Company of New York, being the only complete company of colored Grand Opera performers in the world, are not for an instant resting upon their justly-won laurels of their first performance at Lexington Avenue Opera House of New York City, but are extending their conquests by giving a performance on Aug. 6 at the Park Opera House, Asbury Park, N. J. This being the first occasion that Grand Opera has been given at Asbury Park by any company, and promises to be a gala day in that lovely city's domain.

Mr. Theo. Drury, the energetic promoter and instructor, is indefatigable in his strenuous efforts to put his talented company in the foremost rank of opera performers, and clearly proving that we, as a race, are something more than the "hewers of wood and the drawers of water," and with a half chance will prove the good which is within us, to the credit of ourselves and aggrandizement of our country.

MR. W. HENRY THOMAS, the rising young playwright who is at the head of the Thomas Newark Dramatic Company of Newark, N. J., is the author of five dramas, three of which have already been presented to the public with credit to himself and his fine company. They will appear in Orange, Elizabeth, Jersey City and New York during the months of September and October. For dates write "The Colored American Magazine."

EDITORIAL AND PUBLISHER'S ANNOUNCEMENTS.

191

EDITORIAL AND PUBLISHER'S ANNOUNCEMENTS,

WE present this month what we feel sure is the best number of "The Colored American Magazine" so far issued. On account of delays in procuring our contributions, especially the serial, "The Stress of Impulse," which starts in this, we decided to omit the July number, which makes this issue No. 3 of the volume. There will be no further delays, however, in the issue of the magazine, and all subscribers will have their subscription extended one month to make up for the omission.

Each issue of the magazine will in the future contain, not only the short stories and articles of general interest, but we shall begin in an early issue the publishing of historical and biographical articles of persons and incidents famous in the history of the race. We shall aim, not only to give our patrons a periodical that will entertain, but instruct as well.

We would ask every subscriber to this magazine to send us in the names of persons who would be interested in seeing a sample copy of the same. Help us in this way to enlarge our subscription list to at least 25,000 by the Fall of this year.

This is the only first-class illustrated monthly published in America exclusively in the interests of the Colored Race, and we urgently request your co-operation to make it a permanent monument to the glory of our people.

OUR PHOTOGRAPHIC CONTEST.

WE start our Photographic Contest in this issue. All yearly subscribers are eligible to entry. Forward your photos, and we will have them carefully numbered, and will announce the prize-winner in our November issue.

The *first prize* will be a *Ray Special Folding Camera*, for the best, as follows: This camera combines all the elements of desirability, practicability, value, and has been especially designed for a large number who desire a folding camera of first quality. It takes a picture 4 x 5 inches, made in cycle-folding

192

ADVERTISEMENTS.

style, and is very compact; best material only is used in its
construction, and covered with genuine seal-grain leather;
equipped with a very fine achromatic lens of an improved Men-
iscus type; time and instantaneous shutter; reversible view
finder; focusing scale; Ray workmanship throughout.

The *second prize* will be a *Ray Complete Developing Outfit*, consisting of a full set of trays, chemicals, printing-frames, etc.

Contest open to all subscribers, amateurs and professional,
for the most artistic, comic, etc.

Sick, Accident and Death Benefit paid promptly.

LEWIS BIGGER,
North General Agent.

111 North Clinton St., East Orange, N. J.

National Benefit Association, Capitol Savings
Bank Building, Washington, D. C.

Agent "Colored American Magazine."

P. T. EMORY,
Shaving Parlor,

408 North 7th Street,
ST. LOUIS, MO.

KRANICH & BACH

Pianos.

GRAND and UPRIGHT.

Took Gold Medal at Mechanics' Fair,
1887, 1892 and 1895, for their unequaled
Grand and Uprights. Also the

FIRST-CLASS
H. W. BERRY UPRIGHTS

Call and see the Valuable Patents
on Kranich & Bach Pianos.

TERMS EASY.
Pianos and Organs for Rent.

H. W. BERRY,
646 Washington St., BOSTON.

Mention this Magazine.

HEADACHE? TAKE ANTI-ACHE.

Our celebrated headache and neuralgia powders, will relieve the most severe case of headache or neuralgia in 15 minutes. Does not contain Morphia, Antipyrine, Phenacetine or other ingredients injurious to the health. If your Drugist does not keep them mention this Paper and send 10¢ for trial package to

Johnson Manufacturing Co.,

232A TREMONT STREET,

BOSTON, = = MASS.

Q. M. 8th Inf.
I. N. G.

Residence,
3558 State St.

JAMES S. NELSON,
Lawyer.

Suite 411, 59 Dearborn Street, CHICAGO.

HOTEL MACEO,

213 West 53d Street - NEW YORK.

A first-class restaurant for ladies and gentlemen.
Salads, oysters and chops. Regular dinner, 6 to
8 P.M., except Sundays, 35 cents, including wine.

Telephone orders attended to. Open until 1 A.M.

TEL. 803 COLUMBUS. B. F. THOMAS, Mgr.

SAM'L W. YOUNG and BENJ. F. THOMAS, Props.

Use "DENS CONSERVA" for the Teeth.

FOR SALE AT ALL
DRUG STORES.

Jerome B. Peterson

PROSPECTUS...

of the New Romance of Colored Life,

“Contending Forces.”

WE beg to announce to the friends of Miss PAULINE E. HOPKINS of Cambridge, Mass., and the public, a romance written by Miss Hopkins, entitled "CONTENDING FORCES." This is pre-eminently a race-work dedicated to the best interest of the Negro everywhere.

THE STORY.—The incidents portrayed in this important and valuable romance of Negro life, North and South, have actually occurred, ample proof of which may be found in the archives of the Court House at Newbern, N. C., and at the seat of government at Washington, D. C.

The author has endeavored to tell an impartial story, leaving it to the reader to draw conclusions; but she has presented both sides of the dark picture—lynching and concubinage—truthfully and without vituperation, introducing enough of the exquisitely droll humor peculiar to the Negro to give a bright touch to an otherwise gruesome subject.

OF WHAT USE IS FICTION TO THE COLORED RACE AT THE PRESENT CRISIS IN ITS HISTORY?—They have historians, lecturers, ministers, judges, and lawyers of signal brilliancy and renown; but, after all, it is the simple, homely tale told in an unassuming manner which cements the bond of brotherhood among all classes and all complexions. If the writer is true to life, he will give us pictures of manners and customs, present the religious, political, and social condition of a people, preserving in this way a valuable record of the growth and development of a people from generation to generation. No one will do this for the race. They must themselves develop the men and women who can and will do this work faithfully.

**TIME OF PUBLICATION.**—We desire to announce that the book will be ready for distribution early in October. Those who have already subscribed will find when the work appears, that they have lost nothing by waiting, and that their interests have been duly considered; while those who favor us with their orders from now on will find us willing to make **special arrangements** in order to place a copy of this work in every household in the United States. Miss Hopkins presented this work before the Woman's Era Club of Boston on November 15, 1899, with instant success. She will be glad to give readings before women's clubs in any section of the country. **Terms on application.**

**CONDITION OF PUBLICATION.**—Owing to the peculiar nature of this work, the publishers deem it advisable to place it before the public by **subscriptions**. We offer a fine work of about four hundred pages, good paper, clear print, bound in **CLOTH** and ornamented in gold and color, and most beautifully **ILLUSTRATED**, at the very low cost of $1.50 upon delivery. Send in your name as a subscriber and help the work. Club women wanted as agents. Liberal commission. Address

COLORED CO-OPERATIVE PUBLISHING COMPANY,

5 Park Square, Boston, Mass.

..................................................190

COLORED CO-OPERATIVE PUBLISHING CO.,

5 PARK SQUARE, BOSTON, MASS.

I hereby subscribe for one copy of the new romance by Pauline E. Hopkins, entitled, "Contending Forces," and agree to pay $1.50 on the delivery of the same, bound in cloth.

Name.

Street.

Town.

State.

ANNOUNCEMENT,

RECOGNIZING an immediate need of a Race Journal other
than our current local periodicals, we have organized a Com-
pany, to be known as the Colored Co-operative Publishing
Company, which Company has already begun the issuing of
THE COLORED AMERICAN MAGAZINE.

We therefore appeal to you separately and collectively to
lend your assistance toward the perpetuation of a history of the
Negro race.

We have Theologians, Artists, Scientists, but for a lack of
natural outlet their best efforts in art and literature have to a
certain degree grown dormant.

PURPOSE,

Is the introduction of a monthly magazine of merit into every
Negro family, which shall be a credit to the present and future
generations.

This magazine shall be devoted to the higher culture of
Religion, Literature, Science, Music and Art of the Negro, uni-
versally. Acting as a stimulus to old and young, the old to
higher achievements, the young to emulate their example.

CONTRIBUTIONS,

The contributions shall be from leading writers, novelists and
scientists. All phases of fact, fiction and tradition of the Negro
shall be vividly depicted by cuts and photographs.

MEMBERSHIP.

By investment of any amount of cash over $5.00 which shall
entitle to a Certificate of Deposit, which shall draw a percent-
age in cash in proportion to the aggregate face value of Cer-
tificate.

All cash investments entitle to a full membership from the
date of First Certificate of Deposit and to all dividends that the
Company shall declare. Books always open to members on
presentation of Certificate of Deposit.

ANNUAL MEETING,

A meeting shall be held at the expiration of the first year,
and annually thereafter, to arrange affairs pertaining to the
Company.

QUORUM.

Two-thirds of the Holders of Certificates will be a quorum.

Colored Co-operative Publishing Company,
5 Park Square, Boston, Mass.

Following is the list of our agents as far as appointed, arranged by states. We shall add to the list from month to month.

COLORADO, PUEBLO.

JNO. H. MORRIS, 114 West C Street.

DISTRICT COLUMBIA, WASHINGTON.

G. B. ANDERSON, 1517 15th Street, N. W.

M. L. ROBINSON, care Afro-Am. News Bureau.

FLORIDA, JACKSONVILLE.

REV. J. MILTON WALDRON, care *Fla. Evangelist*.

FLORIDA, PALATKA.

REV. C. HAROLD UGGAMS.

ILLINOIS, CHICAGO.

MISS EMILY BILLS, 3401 Dearborn Street.

J. E. DeMOSS, 112 E. 52d Street.

J. A. WATKINS, 2710 Armour Avenue.

ILLINOIS, SPRINGFIELD.

E. ALLEN WHITE, 1312 E. Monroe Street.

IOWA, DAVENPORT.

MISS GERTRUDE RICHARDSON, 542 East 11th St.

KANSAS, ATCHISON.

I. P. STEPHENS, 727 Commercial Street.

KENTUCKY, BEREA.

A. C. BEATTY, Berea College.

LOUISIANA, NEW ORLEANS.

T. R. GRIFFIN, 3119 Chestnut Street.

MAINE, PORTLAND.

HARRY W. EASTMAN, 97 Spring Street.

MASSACHUSETTS, CHELSEA.

ABNER GAY, 22 Louis Street.

MASSACHUSETTS, NEWTON.

M. F. HUNTER, 131 Vernon Street.

MASSACHUSETTS, WORCESTER.

MRS. M. R. GORDON, 11 Ashland Street.

CHAS. WEEKS, 1 Winfield Street.

MISSOURI, ST. LOUIS.

P. T. EMORY, 408 N. 7th Street.

NEBRASKA, OMAHA.

J. MONROE DORSEY, Room 9, Crouse Block.

NEW JERSEY, EAST ORANGE.

LEWIS BIGGUS, 111 N. Clinton Street.

MISS Q. E. TAYLOR, 11 Willow Street.

NEW JERSEY, JERSEY CITY.

M. R. WALLACE, 155 Halladay Street.

NEW JERSEY, MONTCLAIR.

W. H. NEWTON, 48 Bay Street.

NEW YORK, BUFFALO.

MISS LENA PAUL, 509 Michigan Street.

MISS MAUD C. SCOTT, 29 Potter Street.

NEW YORK, NEW YORK.

B. F. THOMAS, 213 W. 53d Street.

OHIO, CINCINNATI (MT. AUBURN).

MISS BESSIE JONES, Marmet Avenue.

RHODE ISLAND, PROVIDENCE.

WM. A. HEATHMAN, 20 Market Square.

TEXAS, AUSTIN.

DR. E. W. D. ABNER, 306 E. 6th Street.

MRS. T. J. WHITE, 1611 Hackberry Street.

TEXAS, BEAUMONT.

WM. ARCHIBALD.

TEXAS, HOUSTON.

REV. B. F. ABNER, 1317 Buckner Street,

VIRGINIA, FREDERICKSBURG.

HARRISON HOLMES, 1509 Princess Anne Street.

VIRGINIA, LAWRENCEVILLE.

DANIEL BROWN, care Normal School.

VIRGINIA, RICHMOND.

MRS. M. R. WALLACE, 706 Price Street.

WISCONSIN, MILWAUKEE.

J. D. COOK, 391 Sixth Street.

COLORED CO-OPERATIVE PUBLISHING COMPANY,
5 PARK SQUARE, BOSTON, MASS.

WALTER W. WALLACE, Managing Editor.

H. S. FORTUNE, Treasurer.

PETER B. GIBSON, Soliciting Agent.

JESSE W. WATKINS, Advertising Agent.

BRANCH OFFICES:

BALTIMORE, MD., No. 626 W. Lanvale Street. JOSEPH GARNER.

GREATER NEW YORK, 45 and 47 Park Place, N. Y. City. N. BARNETT DODSON, Gen'l Agent.

CHICAGO, ILL., 3452 Dearborn Street. CHAS. FRED WHITE, General Western Representative.

* RICHMOND VA., No. 100 E. Leigh Street. J. THOMAS HEWIN.

VOL. I.

SEPTEMBER, 1900.

No. 4.

THE STORM BEFORE THE CALM,

[Extracts from speech delivered by BOOKER T. WASHINGTON before A. M. E. Conference, May 23, 1900.]

WHEN a great ship at sea is being tossed during anxious days and nights by winds and wave, and its very life seems threatened by the elements of nature, then is the time for all on board, and especially those charged with the duty of managing the vessel, to keep a cool head, a clear conscience and a steady hand. In the midst of such danger and excitement, it becomes doubly important that every insignificant and selfish consideration be lost sight of, that every fibre of energy of each individual on board the endangered vessel be bent in one direction, that of bringing the filled craft into a harbor of safety.

If ever a race needed supreme faith, calmness, unity and invincible determination, these qualities are needed by the black race in America at the present time, when it is passing through a season of trial and testing such as has seldom fallen to the lot of any race in the history of the world. But beyond all, we must not lose hope and courage. In the midst of the storm let us be guided by the compass. The ocean track through which our vessel is to pass was carefully and safely charted in Holy Writ more than eighteen hundred years ago. Let us examine this chart:

In much patience, in affliction, in necessity, in distresses, in stripes, in
imprisonments, in tumults, in labors, in watchfulness, in fastings, in pure-
ness; by knowledge, by long suffering, by kindness, by the power of God,
by the armor of righteousness on the right hand and on the left, by honor

200

and dishonor, by evil report and good report, as deceivers and yet true; as unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and behold we live; as chastened,"and not killed; as sorrowful, yet always rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing all things.

It is in storm that the vessel is tested and not in the calm. In our case, the world should be constantly reminded that the problems that have grown out of our presence as a race in this country, are not of our seeking or making.

White Americans should always bear in mind that their duty toward the American Negro is a unique one. Yea, more than that, it is a sacred obligation. The black man was not only brought to this country without his consent, but in the face of his most earnest protest. Every cry, every wail, every moan of anguish of the broken-hearted heathen mother, as she saw her child forced aboard the slave-ship, every suicide and every groan and every pleading in the middle passage that marked the journey of the Negro from the shores of Africa to the shores of America, was an earnest plea to the white man not to desecrate the soil of America by engrafting upon it the serious problems which are today demanding solution. But the voice of right, then, as I fear it is today in some quarters, was smothered by the voice of selfishness; the voice of the statesman was throttled, then as now in too many cases, by the voice of the short-sighted demagogue, and we went on sowing the wind, and now we reap the whirlwind. "Be not deceived, God is not mocked." Whatsoever a nation or a community sows, that it shall also reap. But all this belongs to history. Our duty is with the present.

No one who looks deeply, calmly, conscientiously, into the present thought of activity, can overlook the fact that we are now passing through a stage of race-development which is serious at every step, and demands as never before our deepest thought, ripest investigation, and most unselfish assistance. Political history in our case points to no path blazed through the forest which is an absolute guide in the task before us. Ours is a task which demands and which should have the earnest assistance of the wisest statesmen, investigators and philanthropists of both races in all sections of the country.

THE STORM BEFORE THE CALM.

201

Our duty is to face the present and not to wail over the past. In the midst of the present seeming doubt, uncertainty and timidity on the part of many, one or two things seem clear. We shall not settle our present problem by time spent in useless debate as to whether the white man North or the white man South was responsible for the introduction of American slavery.

No settlement will be permanent and satisfactory that does not command the confidence and the respect of the Southern white man, the Northern white man and the Negro himself. Further, I am convinced that nothing can be gained, but much lost to the cause of the Negro by time spent in the mere badiage of words of blame and censure between the white man North and the white man South. In the same spirit, I would add that the Negro cannot make stronger his cause by aimless railings against the Southern white man; neither can the Southern man assist much in the solution of the difficulty which is so vital to him, by mere condemnation of the Negro. Both the teachings of history and the warnings of the present, emphasize that the question of the Negro will not be settled, will not remove itself from across our pathway of progress, till it is settled in absolute unchangeable justice to all parties concerned —justice to the North who freed the Negro; justice to the Southern white man in whose midst the Negro resides, and justice to the Negro himself. The foundation of citizenship, it seems to me, rests upon the intrinsic worth of each individual or group of individuals. No law can push the individual forward when he is worthless; no law can hold him back when he is worthy. The worthy may be inconvenienced, but not defeated. No praise on the part of ourselves or on the part of friends can help us if we are meritless. No abuse from any quarter can permanently injure us if we possess intrinsic worth.

In all the history of government I do not believe that in any large degree any race has been permitted to share in the control of government till a large number of the individual members of that race have demonstrated beyond question their ability to succeed in controlling successfully their own individual business affairs.

202

My own belief is, that the time will come when the Negro in this country will secure all the recognition which his merits entitle him to as a man and a citizen; but such recognition will come through no process of artificial forcing, but through the natural law of evolution. In a word, we have got to pay the price for everything we get, the price that every civilized race or nation has paid for its position, that of beginning naturally, gradually, at the bottom and working up towards the highest civilization. What I am most anxious about is that the Negro shall be himself, not a second or third rate imitation of some one else.

As Thomas Carlyle puts it: "An original man; not a second-hand, borrowing or begging man." Let us stand on our basis, at any rate; on such shoes as we ourselves get. On frost and mud if you will, but honestly on that; on the reality and substance which Nature gives us, not on the semblance; on the thing that she has given another than us. If we are poor, let us be poor, and not attempt in our poverty to imitate the rich, and thus hold ourselves up to the ridicule of the world. There is no more sad sight in Christendom than to see a young colored man who is minus a bank account, minus a foot of real estate, minus a home for himself or parents, minus the saving habit, spending all he earns, and too often more than he earns, in the vain attempt to deceive the world by superficial show. But the world has a way of not being deceived, and in the long run rates every individual and every race at its true worth.

For a number of years I have tried to advocate the advantage of industrial training for the Negro, because it starts the race off on a sure foundation, and not on a false and deceptive one. Last year when in England I observed in Birmingham, London and elsewhere in the large polytechnic schools, that thousands of men and women were being trained in the trades that cover work in the earth, metal, wood, tin, leather, cloth, food preparations and what not.

When I asked: Why do you give this man or this woman training in this or that industry; the answer came that when these students come to us, we ask in each case, what are the

THE STORM BEFORE THE CALM.

203

prevailing occupations of the people in the community where
the student lives; not what he ought to find to do, not what the
instructors might want him to find to do, but what the eco-
nomic and other conditions prevailing in his neighborhood will
actually permit him to do.

With this knowledge obtained, the student was trained, for
example, in work in leather, because at his home that was the
prevailing industry; that was the occupation at which he could
find immediate and profitable employment.

The same logical and common-sense principle should be
supplied to our own race. For example, the great bulk of our
people live directly or indirectly by work in the soil. This
gives us a tremendous advantage in the way of a foundation.

From the beginning of time agriculture has constituted the
main foundation upon which all races have grown useful and
strong. In the present condition of the race it is a grave
error to take a Negro boy from a farming community and
educate him in about everything in heaven and earth; educate
in him a sympathy with everything that has no bearing upon
the life of the community into which he should return, and
out of sympathy with the most that concerned agricultural life.

The result of this progress is that in too many cases the boy
thus trained fails to return to his father's farm, but takes up his
abode in the city, and falls, in too many cases, into temptation
of trying to live by his wits, without honest, productive employ-
ment. If there is one thing at the present time that should give
us more serious concern than another, it is the large idle class
of our people that linger about the sidewalks, barrooms, and
dens of sin and misery of our large cities.

Every influential man and woman should make it a part of
his or her duty to reach the individuals of this class, and either
see that they find employment in the cities or are scattered to
the four winds of the earth in agricultural communities, where
they can make an honorable living, and where their services are
needed.

If it be suggested that the white boy is not always so dealt
with, my answer is that the white man is three thousand years

204

ahead of us, and this fact we might as well face now as later,
and that at one stage of his development, either in Europe or
America, he has gone through every phase of development I
now advocate for the race. No race can be lifted till its mind
is awakened and strengthened. By the side of industrial train-
ing should always go mental and moral training. But the mere
pushing of abstract knowledge into the head, if it is to end
there, means little. We want more than the mere performance
of mental gymnastics. Our knowledge must be harnessed to
the things of real life.

Would you limit or circumscribe the mental development of
the Negro boy? Emphatically, no. I would encourage the
Negro to secure all the mental strength, all the mental culture,
whether gleaned from science, mathematics, history, language
or literature, that his pocketbook can afford and circumstance
will permit him to pay for. With all emphasis I repeat that the
Negro's education should be directed and controlled for years to
come, that the greatest proportion of the mental strength of the
masses will be brought to bear upon the everyday practical
affairs, something which is needed to be done and something
that they are permitted to do in the community where they
reside.

When it comes to the professional class which our race needs
and must have, I would say: give them that training which will
best fit them to perform, in the most successful manner, the ser-
vice which the race demands. But would you confine the Negro
to industrial life, to agriculture? No; but I would teach the
race that here the foundation must be laid, and the very best
service which any one can render to what is called the higher
education, is to teach the present generation to provide a mate-
rial or industrial education foundation. On this industrial founda-
tion will grow habits of thrift, the love of work, economy, owner-
ship of property, and a bank account. Out of it, in the future
generations, will grow classical education, professional educa-
tion, positions of public responsibility. Out of it will grow
moral and religious strength. Out of which will grow that
wealth which brings leisure, and with it opportunity for the

THE STORM BEFORE THE CALM.

205

enjoyment of literature and the fine arts. In the words of the late Frederick Douglass: "Every blow of the sledge hammer wielded by a sable arm is a powerful blow in support of our cause. Every colored mechanic is, by virtue of circumstance, an elevator of his race. Every house built by black men is a strong tower against allied forces of prejudice." It is impossible for us to attach too much importance to this aspect of the subject. Without industrial development there can be no wealth; without wealth there can be no leisure; without leisure, no opportunity for thoughtful reflection and the cultivation of the high arts. I would set no limitation upon the attainments of the Negro in arts, letters or statesmanship.

The surest way to reach these ends is by laying the foundation in the little things of life that are immediately at the door. The man who has never learned how to make money to pay his own debts, is not the one to be entrusted with the duty of making laws to pay the national debt.

I have read recently an account of a young colored man in the District of Columbia, who graduated from college and then from a school of technology. He did not go about seeking a position which other brains and other hands had created, but used his knowledge of the sciences and mathematics in creating a bootblack establishment, where he manufactures his own blacking and polish.

Starting with one chair, he now has a dozen; starting with one place, he now has several. What matters it to this man whether Republicans, Democrats or Populists are in power in Washington? He knows that he has a business that gives him independence, and with its expansion and growth will come wealth and leisure, and the highest educational opportunities for his children. Oh! for a thousand men with the force of character and common sense to begin on such a foundation.

It is not stepping-stones alone, the mere matter of the Negro learning this or that trade, for which I plead; but through the trade, the industry; out from the trade or industry I want to see evolved the full-fledged, unhampered, unfettered man. I plead for industrial development, not because I want to cramp

206

the Negro, but because I want to free him. I want to see him enter the great and all-powerful business and commercial worlds.

By the side of every church I want to see the factory. Surrounding every schoolhouse I want to see a hundred farms. By the side of your church certificate I want to see you place the bank-book. It is far from my purpose to advocate a mere theory. Most of what I have sought in this address to emphasize, I have tried to live by practice.

This leads me to the discussion of the most delicate part of the subject: that of the permanent residence of the Negro, the relation of the two races, and the question of citizenship.

Whether our habitation is to be in the South, the North, or West, the islands of the sea, or in Africa, I think you will agree with me that the elements of strength to which I have referred will be most valuable qualities for our race. My own belief is that we are to remain permanently in this country, and the great bulk of us at the South; and until those who advocate a return to Africa prove their faith by their works, I shall judge them by their actions, and believe that they agree with me, that this is the better country to live in, because they are most careful to reside here themselves. Nearly all opportunities and privileges rest upon an economic and industrial basis; and when I say this, I mean every time that this economic and commercial basis must be fortified and surrounded by mental development and religion. But there is the foundation. This granted, I do not believe that with all her faults and wrongs, you can find in an habitable portion of the globe where there is such opportunity for business, for commercial development, as the Negro has open to him in our Southern States. The black man who cannot succeed in business in the South cannot succeed out of it. But you suggest that commerce, mere dollars, are not all of life; there is something higher, and beyond mere visible accumulation. In this I agree with you; but the history of all races and nations show that they came into the enjoyment of these higher things through the economic gate. This is a great historic and economic fact, which we cannot change, and

THE STORM BEFORE THE CALM.

207

in the words of another: "When we cannot make our theories agree with the fact, we had better change our theories."

In our present mental, economic and moral condition, the same difficulties will confront us no matter to what portion of the globe we go, in equal numbers. With economic development will come protection to property, security to life, and the right of trial by jury in all cases.

There is no reason for despondency. The Negro in the South is in a more hopeful condition than the serfs of Russia, has brighter prospects than the peasants of France, and throughout the United States exercises more influence and control in government than an equal number of white people in the same material condition, that can be found anywhere in Europe. We may have to struggle for decades and centuries before we get on our feet, but out of the struggle we will gain a strength and confidence that we can secure in no other way. We shall get more out of struggle than out of contentment. Place today every desire at our feet, and within a few centuries our usefulness, strivings and ambitions will disappear.

Now I come to that part of the discussion upon which you and I most likely disagree — that of the relation of the races. In this matter I favor the Negro taking an absolutely impregnable position, a position way up on high ground; a position where in future years there will be nothing to regret and nothing to explain. I want to see the Negro be greater, if possible, in sympathy, than the white man. No race or individual can cherish or practice injustice and cruelty against another race or individual, without growing weaker and narrower, with the conscience becoming seared and blunted to all the higher and sweeter things of life. If for no higher reason, in self-defense we should learn to love instead of hate.

I want to see the black man take his place on high ground, away up in the atmosphere of usefulness, generosity, love and forgiveness. If any white man would be mean, let us be good; if any white man would be little, let us be great; if any white man would push us down, let us push him up. If others can excel us hating, let us excel them in loving. If others can

208

excel us in acts of cruelty, let us excel them in acts of mercy. You may call this cowardice. If so, it is the kind of cowardice that the Christ taught and practiced, and it is the kind of cowardice that will in the long run win our cause.

In closing, may I repeat a thought with which I began. It is my faith that the matchless combination of the Northern white man and the Southern white man and black Americans who, during three centuries have exhibited virtue, patience, wisdom, skill, physical power and perseverance enough to clear the forests, build the railroads and highways, tunnel the mountains, plant the cities, defeat the foreign foes, and establish a system of schools and churches that has made ours the most inviting country known to man; I say the forces that could achieve these results will not be baffled or defeated in the settlement of our race problem.

No, there will be no war. Race wars have been predicted in this country for three centuries, and the first has not occurred. The main weapons of defense used by the Negro have been the hoe, the plow, the pick, the school, the church, kindness, forgiveness, meekness, his fore-day prayers, his midnight groans, his songs and inherent faith in the justice of his cause. The Caucasian in the South needs the Negro, the Negro needs the Caucasian. The black man has gotten much from the white man. The white man has gotten much from the black man.

We must teach the white man to judge us by the best type of our manhood, not our worst. This is not an age for pessimism, doubt, halting and prediction of disaster. The world is going forward, not backward. The accumulation and accelerated momentum of the universe for four thousand years is in favor of giving men everywhere more sympathy, and more brotherly kindness. This is the policy that the white man in the North pursues; this is the policy that the white man in Europe pursues; this is the policy that the black Cuban pursues in reference to the white Cuban. This is the policy that the Negro in Jamaica pursues with reference to the white man in Jamaica. While in national politics I am a Republican,

THE STORM BEFORE THE CALM.

209

and expect to remain such until I can discover something better, yet I am free to say that there is little reason why in the future we should pursue the policy of arraying ourselves in all local matters solidly in politics against the men whose interests are mutually our own, and to whom we go naturally for assistance and advice.

The Negro in the South has as much right to consult the interests of his immediate employer in regard to his voting as the laborer in New York or Ohio. I have little faith in the Negro who abuses the Southern white man in public and goes in the dark to beg for money to help him out of difficulties. Let us be manly and straightforward. In the future more than in the past it should be the policy of the best representatives of the two races in the various communities to come together in small meetings, to come face to face, to shake hands and talk as brother to brother, concerning the problems that surround us. Since the Negro is the weaker race, in most cases he must take the initiative. During recent weeks we have heard many mutterings as to the citizenship of our race. The South's material prosperity is in a large degree bound up in the Negro. There are hundreds of counties in the South which if deprived of the black man's presence and toil, would soon be a howling wilderness. They cannot afford to jeopardize its prosperity by any practice that keeps alive in the Negro a spirit of unrest, of fear, of suspicion, a feeling that life and property are not safe, a feeling that opportunities for education may be removed and he, eventually, deprived of his citizenship.

All this tends to keep the Negro shifting from one portion of the country to another, and worst of all, results in his leaving the large plantation districts of the South, where his labor is needed, for the cities, where it is not, as a rule, needed. In these latter days we hear much about a new method of settling this problem: that of removing from our fundamental law that great sheet anchor of our faith, the precious Magna Charta of our citizenship, the Fifteenth Amendment. This guarantee of our rights was placed in the Constitution by the ripest thought of the nation at the time it was enacted. It was

210

placed there as a result of the sacrifice of a million lives, as the
result of the expenditure of millions of dollars, and there, in my
mind, at the behest of the conservative and patriotic opinion
of both the South and the North, it will remain while the Con-
stitution itself stands. Why divert attention and force from
something that can be done, to something that can not be done?

In saying what I have, I would not convey the impression
that mere law can make one individual equal with another. No
law can make ignorance equal with intelligence. The feet do
not rule the head, simply because there are two of them. What
the Negro does ask is, equality of opportunity, that the door
which rewards and encourages virtue, intelligence, thrift, econ-
omy, usefulness, the possession of property, to be kept wide
open to the humble black man from one shore of the continent
to the other.

Close this door against the Negro now, and within a few years
the temptation will be to close it against a class of white men.

The minute you recognize a law which taxes a Negro for the
support of the government and denies him the opportunity to
make his wishes felt at the ballot-box, that minute you begin to
undermine our whole theory of government and throw to the
winds the principles for which the Revolutionary War was fought.
The minute you deprive one-eighth of the population the right
of franchise by reason of the accident of birth and race, that
minute this country ceases to be a republic. I stand today
where I have always stood, advising the race that in their
present condition it is a mistake for them to enter actively into
general political agitation and activity; but when the foundation
of our citizenship is attacked, I think I have a right to speak,
and I speak here in the same spirit that I have already spoken
in the heart of the South. It is in the interest of the Southern
white that there shall not be one law which can be made to
apply to the white man and one to the Negro. Take away from
any class of people in a free government the hope of reward
that the ballot holds, and you produce a state of stagnation,
ignorance, crime and corruption. A people thus deprived of
hope of reward become an eternal millstone about the neck of,
the body politic.

THE STORM BEFORE THE CALM.

213

Any subterfuge, any makeshift, in the form of the law, that
gives the ignorant white man a right to express his wants at the
ballot-box and withholds the same privilege from the ignorant
Negro, is an injustice to both races. In most cases such law
gives the Negro the incentive to become a voter by getting
property and intelligence, but says to the white man, in so
many words: remain in ignorance and poverty, and a way will
be found for you to exercise the franchise. No question is ever
settled rightly till settled by the absolute laws of justice. In
this matter there is but one way out of the difficulty in the
South, and that is for each state that finds it necessary to
change its constitution, to make an election law (excepting
possibly the soldiers who fought on both sides in all wars) that
shall be based on intelligence, or property, or both, that shall
apply every day in the year honestly, squarely, fearlessly to
both races. Surely if the Negro is willing to meet the test, the
white man should not shrink from it.

214

TALLY-HO,

HOMER THALE.

FAR off and faint a bugle calls,
Tal-ly-ho.

Re-echoes over rills and falls,
Tal-ly-ho.

Still nearer rings the music clear,
The robins blend their warbl'd cheer,
The daisies list their heads to hear,
Tal-ly-ho.

Swift o'er the nearest hill they swing,
Tal-ly-ho.

Gallants halloo and maidens sing,
Tal-ly-ho.

Fast-spinning wheels with sunshine gleam,
Red ribbons bright and tresses stream,
Hearts bound and ruddy faces beam,
Tal-ly-ho.

In narrow glens and shady glades,
Tal-ly-ho.

The glad shouts die, the splendor fades,
Tal-ly-ho.

Now, ere the merry course is run,
Sonorous, from some purple dun,
The horn salutes the setting sun,
Tal-ly-ho.

THE STRESS OF IMPULSE.

215

# THE STRESS OF IMPULSE,

MAITLAND LEROY OSBORNE.

## SYNOPSIS OF CHAPTERS I. TO IV.

ROGER DOLLOFF, a detective, while journeying to San Francisco to investigate the robbery of the Third National Bank, meets with serious injury in the wreck of the Overland Limited, and is nursed back to health by Marie Chartier, a passenger on the same train. He falls in love with, and marries her, and they resume the interrupted journey. The cashier, who has robbed the bank, fears betrayal by his accomplice and secretly and in disguise embarks on a sailing vessel bound for Panama. While Dolloff is conferring with the president of the bank, Marie is confronted by a man at their hotel, and faints from the shock of recognition.

## CHAPTER V.

WITH a long, shuddering sigh Marie opened her eyes and gazed up into the face of her unwelcome visitor. He had closed the door, and, seated in a chair, was calmly awaiting her return to consciousness.

"Ah, my beauty," said he, when she turned away her head to escape the sight of his evil face, "I took you rather by surprise, didn't I?"

"I thought you were dead," she cried in a low, strained voice.

The man smiled sneeringly and shrugged his shoulders. "So I was, for a time—to the world, at least," he replied. "But now I am very much alive again, and having by great good luck found my loving and dutiful wife, I am ready to assume once more the bonds that bind us."

Marie shuddered at his words, and glanced about like a wounded animal seeking some avenue of escape.

"You do not appear very glad to see me," he resumed after a pause, in which he smilingly observed her evident agitation.

"Glad!" she cried, "one is not usually glad to have the ghost of a hideous memory rise up to taunt one. I have suffered the misery of a lifetime through you already. Why did you deceive me into believing you were dead?"

"Because it suited my purpose at the time," answered the man coolly. "Now it suits my purpose to let you know that

216

I am alive. By heavens, you are prettier than ever, my dear; though you always were a good-looking jade. Good looking enough, at least, to use as bait for young fools with more money than brains. I'm deuced glad to find you again. We can drop into some city where I'm not known and play our old game. I'm a bit down on my luck just now, but with you to help me, my beauty, I can snap my fingers at the devil."

Marie, with one hand tightly clenched against her breast, regarded him with mingled hate and terror. "James Fairfax," she said, "I will have nothing to do with your devilish schemes. When I was an innocent girl you lured me into your power and made my life a hell for three long years. You were a gambler, and worse, and forced me to play decoy while you fleeced your foolish victims. Then you deserted me; left me among strangers, without a cent or a friend to turn to in my extremity, and sent your tool to tell me that you were dead. He played his part well. I believed him, trusted in his honor, and only by accident discovered what his intentions toward me were in time to make my escape from a worse fate than you had doomed me to. I am older now, and through hard and bitter experience have learned to protect myself from such villains as he and you. Leave me and go your own way; I do not wish to look upon your face again."

"So that is your little game," muttered Fairfax angrily. "I'll soon make you sing a different song, my lady. With all your high and mighty ways you can't deny that I am your husband, and as such I intend to enjoy the privileges implied by that position," and he leered upon her with a gloating smile.

"Come, my dear," he resumed, "give me a kiss and let's be friends. There's nothing to be gained by making an enemy of me, and if you will be sensible, I swear I'll treat you right. Come, is it a bargain?"

"No!" cried Marie. "I defy you. If you do not go away at once I shall summon assistance, and if you attempt to trouble me in the future I know how to defend myself. You belong in prison, and I shall not hesitate to tell what will send you there if you do not leave me in peace."

THE STRESS OF IMPULSE.

217

Fairfax rose and cast upon her a look of baffled hate. "Confound you," he hissed, "I'll find a way to bring you to terms yet. You have not seen the last of me," and opening the door left her to reflect upon the terrible position in which this unexpected complication placed her.

## CHAPTER VI.

DOLLOFF, entering the hotel lobby with thoughtfully puckered brow, deep in the problem of the bank robbery, brushed against a slightly built, well-dressed stranger, who scowled uncivilly at his word of apology, ran lightly down the steps and was swallowed up in the passing throng. Halfway across the lobby, Dolloff's faculty of quick observation had gained the mastery of his abstraction, and the man's identity, brief as had been the glance bestowed, forced itself upon him.

"Some deviltry afoot, or 'Happy Jack' Fairfax would not be in evidence," was Dolloff's inward comment. "This is new ground for him. I'll drop into headquarters this afternoon and give the chief a quiet tip," he thought, and dismissed the episode from his mind. But in the afternoon other matters claimed his attention, and unwittingly he let pass the opportunity of eliminating a dangerous and puzzling factor of the case in hand, that was destined to cause him much future vexation.

So deeply was he engrossed in the problem laid before him by the bank president, that Marie's nervous and distrait manner passed unnoticed, and when they had lunched, and later sought out a quiet and unoccupied corner of the piazza, Dolloff lighted a cigar and fell into a brown study that lasted until his plan of campaign had been fully mapped out.

The days that followed were busy ones for Dolloff, and at the week's end the tangled skein was in a fair way to be unraveled. The sudden flight of the cashier, by revealing his complicity in the crime, had shed a light upon certain hitherto puzzling features, and simplified Dolloff's task to an appreciable degree. Furthermore, the chance meeting in the hotel lobby had set

218

Dolloff to wondering whether Fairfax, whom he knew for a clever
and unscrupulous rogue, had any connection with the case.
No grain of suspicion was too slight for Dolloff's careful weigh-
ing, and somewhat to his own surprise, he was not long in
establishing the fact that Fairfax had played an important
role in the robbery. But when, at his request, a quiet cast of
the fine-meshed police dragnet was made, with abortive result,
Dolloff savagely reproached himself for allowing that slippery
individual to glide through his fingers. Fairfax had appar-
ently disappeared from San Francisco without leaving a trace
behind, and Dolloff, for once, was forced to admit himself
outwitted.

His disappointment on this head, however, was partly com-
pensated by his unexpected stumbling upon a clue that led to
establishing the fact of the cashier's flight upon the "Mary
Jane," disguised as a member of the crew. With professional
pride, and the thought of the enticing reward to spur him on,
Dolloff's action was immediate and decided. A brief conference
with the bank president, a hurry of preparation, and eight days
after the vessel upon which the fugitive cashier had taken
refuge had dropped the Golden Gate astern, Dolloff was bidding
Marie a hurried adieu at their hotel, while a swift steam yacht
lay in the harbor with nervously panting engines, only awaiting
his appearance on board ere starting in pursuit.

A stern chase is proverbially a long one, and even with the
advantage of steam over canvas, an eight days' handicap is not
to be lightly considered. Dolloff, outwardly calm, was inwardly
seething with the excitement of the chase, and paced the deck
of the yacht by day and by night, anxiously watching for the
appearance of the white sails of the "Mary Jane" on the dis-
tant horizon. But that craft was a swift sailer, and in ballast
only, and with favoring winds to waft her on her way it is small
wonder that when Dolloff, from the bow of the yacht, caught
his first glimpse of the low-lying shores of Panama, the trim little
schooner swinging innocently in the offing should be short one
member of her crew.

THE STRESS OF IMPULSE.

219

CHAPTER VII.

FOR a few days following Dolloff's hurried departure in pur-
suit of the absconding cashier, Marie remained closely secluded
in her room at the hotel, scarcely daring even to venture forth
upon the piazza, so great was her fear of encountering the
baleful gaze of the man who had wrecked her happiness, and
whom unkind fate had thrown once more in her way when she
had fondly believed that the unlovely past had been forever
buried.

The problem that confronted her was an agonizing and per-
plexing one. She had honestly believed Fairfax to be dead,
and in that belief had married Dolloff. The latter she had
come to love with all the fierce intensity of a woman once
betrayed, who finds at last a worthy object for the bestowal of
her affections. Contrasted with the cruel, heartless craftiness
of Fairfax, who had not scrupled to force her into assuming a
most humiliating position, Dolloff's honest love seemed to her
a very great boon indeed, and crowned her with a womanly
glory that was inexpressibly grateful to her bruised heart.

Eagerly grasping at proffered happiness, she had striven to
banish the memory of other days from her mind, and but for
the confounding reappearance of the embodied ghost of her
painful recollections, she would in time doubtless have suc-
ceeded in so doing. Now, in the measure of her tribulation,
she was almost thankful for Dolloff's absence, that she might
have opportunity undisturbed to consider her future course of
action.

Knowing Fairfax as she did, she had no hope that he would
leave her in peace for long, and at thought of the impending
disclosure of her past life to Dolloff, as well as the false, though
innocently assumed position she occupied toward him, she
grew sick at heart, and felt the impulse for unreasoning flight
strong within her.

For several days she wrestled in solitude with the crisis that
confronted her, till her nerves were worn and shattered, and the
slightest sudden noise plunged her into the depths of nervous

220

apprehension. The one thing above all else which she most dreaded now was another meeting with Fairfax. In him she felt was embodied all her past trouble and sorrow, her present hopelessness, and the misery that threatened to overshadow her future life.

At last the suspense became intolerable, and with the one idea of hiding from Fairfax until Dolloff should return, she decided to leave the hotel and seek a refuge in some quiet spot in the outskirts of the city. To that end she cast about for the desired location, and having found it, addressed a brief note to Dolloff, left it in charge of the hotel clerk, and one evening just at dusk, heavily veiled, entered a closed carriage and was driven rapidly away.

In her agitation Marie failed to notice that beside the driver sat a second figure, with hat drawn down and head averted. A half-hour later, after winding through a maze of streets to a quiet and nearly deserted portion of the city, the carriage suddenly stopped, the door was flung open and a man sprang quickly in beside her. A flickering ray from a nearby street lamp fell for a moment upon his face and revealed to her his identity. With a scream of terror Marie rose, and strove to dash headlong from the carriage; then Fairfax's arms closed about her, she felt a moist cloth pressed against her face, a sweet sickening odor in her nostrils, a sense of suffocation — and then, a blank.

## CHAPTER VIII.

WHEN Dolloff found that his quarry had escaped, his chagrin assumed tragic proportions, for he readily conceived that, with the whole vast expanse of the South American continent to choose from, a man might easily hide beyond the barest possibility of discovery. In the absence of the convenient formality of extradition, the cashier was already legally safe from arrest, but Dolloff was resolved that if he succeeded in overtaking the fugitive he would, if necessary, overpower him by superior force and spirit him on board the yacht.

THE STRESS OF IMPULSE.

221

Feeling himself safe at last, the pursued one had been at no
pains to cover his tracks after landing from the " Mary Jane,"
and Dolloff easily ascertained that he had purchased some sim-
ple necessities, engaged the services of a peon guide, and headed
direct for the gold fields of Venezuela.

When he learned that the chosen route would necessarily
lead through a certain mountain pass, Dolloff determined to
stake all upon one last bold stroke. The cashier had nearly
two days' start, the pass in question was four days' journey
distant, and as it was unlikely that he would travel at a more
than leisurely rate of speed, Dolloff's one chance plainly lay in
overtaking him before he had crossed the mountains.

With this object in view, Dolloff, accompanied by two sturdy
members of the yacht's crew and a peon guide, turned his face
to the western slope of the towering Andes and set forth.

The devious way led through the almost impenetrable fast-
nesses of the lowlands along the coast, where the tropical ver-
dure, untouched by frost, flourishes in rank profusion; where the
deadly miasma rises at nightfall like a funeral pall, and swift
death, in hideous guises, lurks beneath the surface of every quiet
pool and behind every rotting log.

With only the briefest pauses for rest and food, they pushed
on, until on the morning of the third day the entrance of the
mountain pass lay before them. At various places their guide
had pointed out traces of the passing of the fugitive, and
Dolloff, weary, haggard and worn, had urged his companions to
renewed effort. The stiff ascent of the mountain told sharply
upon them in their exhausted state, and at the end of an hour's
climb they were forced to stop for a brief rest.

Late in the afternoon they came to the further entrance of
the pass, and as they looked forth upon the dense forest in the
valley below, Dolloff's heart sank. The man they sought had
emerged from the pass before them, and further pursuit would
be hopeless.

Suddenly their guide pointed to a slight column of smoke
ascending above the forest some distance away. Evidently
some traveler had pitched his camp for the night.

222

Carefully taking note of the direction, they descended the
mountain side and plunged into the forest, the peon leading
the way with unerring instinct. When a considerable distance
had been traversed, the ringing blows of an axe came faintly
to their ears. Pressing through the dense growth in the direc-
tion of the sound, they came at last within sight of a tempo-
rary camp, and a moment later, Dolloff, peering cautiously from
behind a sheltering tree, beheld at last the man he sought.

[To be continued.]

A MEMORIAL OF FREDERICK DOUGLASS,

C. HENRY HOLMES.

HE was a noble hero, born in an humble state,
But with a will like Nero, his cruel chains did break.
If in the glorious transept, worth and fitness reign,
If in the unknown regions, all are rewarded the same,
If to the hero modern, honor is rightly given,
His is a sapphired crown in the bright kingdom of heaven.

Tell of sagacious raids on the black tiller of soil,
Bringing from under-byways
Into freedom's sunshine and joy.
Tell of the noble plea the companion of martyred John Brown,
Earth but records — heaven rewards
The worthy with worthy renown.

Tell of the noble traits of character true as steel,
Tell of the fear-fraught days which every true patriot feels.
Tell of the powerful mind that forces the just decree,
Fair Ethiope placed with thee her hopes in blessed security.

Wet are the cheeks of millions; loudly do they lament,
Whence thou art swiftly riven from the mundane transient.
Death — unsatiable devourer — thou checkmate of good men's
deeds,

Visiting earth each hour, unmindful of worldly needs,
But to thy name and prestige, posterity ever lauds,
Honor in life, happy in death, near the throne of the living God.

THE FIRST PAN-AFRICAN CONFERENCE OF THE WORLD.

THE FIRST PAN-AFRICAN CONFERENCE OF
THE WORLD,

S. E. F. C. C. HAMEDOE, A PROF. F. G. S. I.

JULY 23-25, 1900, marked a new era for the colored race throughout the world. Under the eaves of the Parliament in Westminster Town Hall was held a three-days' conference for the discussion of the native races question. The bishop of London being absent at the commencement of the meeting, the chair was taken by Bishop Alexander Walters, whom we all know so well. Among those present were Mr. Benito Sylvain, Emperor Menelik of Abyssinia's aid-de-camp, Mr. F. E. R. Johnson, ex-Attorney-General of Liberia, Mr. Geo. J. Christian, British West Indies, Prof. J. L. Love, Washington, and Mr. H. S. Williams, Hon. Secretary and Chief Promoter of N. A. A. Council, and many cultured gentlemen of African descent from various parts of America, Africa, and the British Empire. The Bishop of Hereford wrote regretting his inability to take part, and said he felt fully assured that the English people's most sincere desire was to give throughout the Queen's domain a fair and open field to all subjects, without distinction of race or color. The chairman said for the first time in the history of the world colored men had gathered together from all parts of the globe with the object of discussing and improving the condition of the colored race. In America it was their misfortune to live among a people whose laws, traditions and prejudices had been against them for centuries. It had ever been the policy of a certain class of Americans to keep the Negro down. The real question which concerned them in America was, Was the Negro to have, or be granted, equal rights? It took two hundred and forty years for his complete personal emancipation, and one hundred years to attain his standing as a soldier; they could hardly expect, therefore, to get his complete political and social rights in thirty-five

224

years. They had been able to eliminate forty-five per cent of their illiterates, and today they represented $735,000,000 in real estate and personal property; they had been and were now engaged in a long and severe struggle for full social and political rights, and they asked for sympathy, consideration and encouragement.

Mr. C. W. French, St. Kitts, W. I., said that colored men claimed from the British government just that recognition which they were entitled to as men; that black men and white men should be allowed to compete for political and social rights without distinction.

Miss Jones, an educator from Kansas, addressed the convention on "The Preservation of Race Individuality."

Then the chairman announced that a bureau would be formed in London soon, with the object of influencing legislation on behalf of the colored races.

At noon precisely the Bishop of London entered Westminster, and expressed his best hopes for the success of the convention. They were met to discuss questions with which they were intimately concerned, and to consider matters on which they felt very strongly. He hoped that might be the forerunner of many conventions of the same kind. The problems with which they were concerned were not problems which would settle themselves in a hurry. It was a sign of a tendency, at all events, to settle them, when there was such an assembly as that gathered together for the first time in the history of the world. They had reached a stage in which they realized how small a place the world was. After all, the sense of human brotherhood was a real thing, and even that sense, magnificent as it is, was as an ideal, created very great practical difficulty. Brotherhood must be fair all round. A short time ago it was possible to say that, if there were any people on the earth's surface who wanted to be left alone, it was best to leave them alone. That seemed a very easy way of settling such questions. But he was afraid it was not to be so as a matter of fact, since it was no longer possible for any race or nation to go on absolutely by itself. Somehow or other the forces of the

THE FIRST PAN-AFRICAN CONFERENCE OF THE WORLD. 225

world would not allow it. People did make their way all over
the world's surface, and it was no longer a tenable proposition
for the inhabitants of any part of the world's surface to say:
“We do not want to see anybody else, we prefer to isolate our-
selves; we won't have visitors, and we won't render account to
any outsiders; leave us alone.” That had now become impos-
sible, owing to forces which they could recognize but could not
regulate. The question they had to settle now was: How was
the universal intercourse of man, which they had to recognize
as an established fact, to be carried on in the best possible
way? It was an important problem, and created many diffi-
culties; the intercourse which took place in the first instance
was not very often between the best specimens of either side,
and not carried on from the best and noblest motives. It was
an intercourse none the less which had to be regulated, and
great difficulties were created by refusing to recognize the fact
that it was taking place. It had to be regulated somehow or
other, and for the purpose of its regulation it was necessary that
the experience and knowledge of those who knew native races,
who were concerned in their progress, and had a right to
represent them, should be placed at the disposal of the public.
More mistakes were made through ignorance than through any-
thing else in the world. It was most important, therefore, that
all Europeans should know what were their views, aspirations,
objects, and needs.

They had met to confer on matters of very real importance,
and if they brought to bear the results of their knowledge, and
would state their objects, ideas and hopes of the future clearly
and definitely, they would confer on this nation a very great
benefit. They should be plain, straightforward and business-
like as possible. The public wished to know the definite, prac-
tical points in which they could give help, and where they
were to begin. They were aware that the future of any race
must be in the hands of that race itself, who should learn to
protect the race against the result of the too rapid contact with
other and more advanced forms of civilization; how to develop
institutions in the best way; and how to educate the people up

226

to a sense of the responsibility of self-government. After all, they must look forward in their dealings with other races ultimately to confer on them, and that as soon as possible, some of the benefits of self-government that they themselves enjoyed. Now to do that wisely and well was no easy matter. They did not want the period of tutelage to be unduly prolonged, and they desired that the result of the tutelage should be wise, judicious, kindly and tending to the ultimate development of the native races. They might rest assured of the real sympathy of the English people. Any help that the delegates could give in the settlement of the problems would be most gladly welcomed.

At 8 P.M. Bishop Walters again took the chair. Probably the most striking paper of the convention was read by Mr. Benito Sylvain, aide de campe au Negus Menelik, on "The Necessary Concord to be Established between Native Races and European Colonists." He said that the black population had everywhere proved itself worthy of freedom. The metropolis of the British Empire had been rightly chosen as the meeting-place of the conference. The British people, of all civilizing powers, were responsible for the anti-liberal reaction which had characterized the Colonial policy for the last fifteen years. The British government had tolerated the most frightful deeds of colonizing companies. Before very many years had passed away the rights of the natives must be recognized by every colonial power. Natives must be no more considered like serfs,—taxable, and workable at their masters' discretion,— but as an indispensable element for the prosperity of the colonies; and consequently they must have an equitable participation in the profit, both material and mental, of colonizing. "No human power could stop the African natives in their social and political development. The question now was, whether Europe would have the improvement for or against her interests. The Pan-African Association, which must be the issue of the conference, would assist by all means a realization of such a desirable understanding."

After a musical selection Mrs. A. J. Cooper of Washington

read a lengthy paper on the subject of "The Negro Problem in America," and the one that will perplex Congress next session more than Imperialism.

Tuesday, the 24th, at 10.30 A.M. Bishop Walters again took the chair. The subject for discussion was: "The Progress of Our People in the Light of Current History." Mr. F. S. R. Johnson (ex-Attorney-General of Liberia) opened the discussion, claiming for the Africans that they were brave, industrious and manly, and only wanted time to develop a capacity for self-government. The growth of the Republic of Liberia had been in the face of the antagonism of unscrupulous white traders who hated all restraint, especially from colored people. He was followed by Mr. J. E. Quinlan, a land surveyor of St. Lucia, in stirring remarks on Mr. Meyer, an East Indian; Mr. Phipps, a barrister of Trinidad; next by Mr. D. Tobias, an American author, who claimed and proved that civilization had been commenced by black men. Then the chairman pointed out three things they must keep in view: (1) to recognize conditions; (2) to ask for simple justice as men; and (3) push to achieve what they desired. The discussion was continued by Professor Dubois of Atlanta University; the Rev. H. Smyth, Chaplain Arnette and Professor Calloway, who is in charge of the display of the work done at the Paris Exposition by the Negroes in the United States. Prayer was offered and the meeting adjourned. In the afternoon the members proceeded in a body to Fulham Palace on an invitation to tea on the part of the Bishop of London. At 8.30 the conference again met under the gavel of Bishop Walters, Mr. Benito Sylvain playing in artistic style the favorite Haytien waltz, after which speeches and music were mingled with monster peals of oratory until 10.30, when the meeting closed.

Wednesday, the 25th, at 10.30 the Bishop again sounded the gavel and silence reigned as before. He made a brief address in recognition of the services rendered by white men to the Negro cause, both in this country and America. He was followed by Mr. G. W. Christian (Dominica), subject: "Settlement in South Africa." He said the Dutch farmer or Boer considered the average Negro as a beast of burden only, and

228

inferior to humanity. He was not allowed to own land, or even to go from one place or the other unless it pleased their Boer-ships to give them a pass, no matter what position he might hold nor how much education he might acquire. He could only travel in that part of a train more fit for pigs than human beings, and the franchise was out of the question; hence the Transvaal war. The Negro in Rhodesia, as in the British West Indies, was compelled to work without adequate wages, and the chiefs were forced to find groups of black men for the mines, where they were forced to work for months at the absolute mercy of a company. They paid them in useless wares, and after months of hard labor they returned home with nothing. *This is a part of the white man's civilization in South Africa.* Is not this a revival of slavery? In the coming settlement of South Africa the natives would receive very little consideration from the Colonists. If justice was to be done, the Imperial gov-ernment must guarantee protection by laws that no local legis-lation could alter, and no prejudiced judges or juries could pervert. In addition, territories should be reserved for the natives, and native chiefs be given some measure for Home Rule over their tribes.

Next Doctor Clark, M.P., in extending invitation to take tea on the House of Commons, said: "A few months ago I was in South Africa, and dined with Cecil Rhodes and many officials, but my object was to find out something from some of the natives, so I selected an African gentleman, a native 'black' nearly six feet tall, an interpreter to the court who received a good salary from the government. I asked him to dine with me; he accepted, and I found him cultured, and I learned a great deal more from him than anyone else in Natal of the real sentiment of the Queen's black subjects. At 9 P.M. he said: 'You will have to excuse me, sir, I must leave you!' 'Why so sudden?' I said. 'Well, you know there is a law here that if any black man is seen on the street after nine o'clock in the evening he is arrested and put in jail with any other common prisoner or criminal.' Gentlemen, I, as a member of Parliament, was surprised at this state of things under the Queen's flag. Our

Colonial government needs attention, and we, as members of Parliament, will not let it pass; it shall be adjusted."

He was followed by the Hon. H. F. Downing, who said the black race had no intent to comply with the wish of those who desired that they should remain slaves in perpetuity. They did not seek freedom by force of arms; they would win it by deserving it. In their humility and long suffering they had risen from the lowest depths. The world would see in time to come their worth. He was followed by Mr. C. P. Lee of Rochester, N. Y., Mr. H. S. Williams, Hon. Sec. Mr. Felix Mascheles and others. In the afternoon a report from the committee was read and adopted providing for the formation, as the outcome of the conference, of a permanent Pan-African Association, with its headquarters in London and its branches in all parts of the world. A general meeting of the association will be held every two years, the next in the United States, while in 1904 it will convene in the Republic of Hayti. Bishop Walters was elected president; the Emperor of Abyssinia and the presidents of Liberia and Hayti, honorable members of the association. Afterwards the conference adopted an address to the various governments, asking better treatment of the black race. The evening was one of music, song and speeches by the Rev. H. H. Joseph, M. C. W. French and others. The meeting then adjourned to meet in two years in the United States of America, place to be selected by the president; thus ended the first Pan-African conference of the world.

## MRS. ROSA D. BOWSER

WE take pleasure in presenting to our readers this month a truly representative type of the intelligent colored woman, in the person of Mrs. Rosa D. Bowser of Richmond, Va. She is a prominent educator, Christian worker, a scholar; has figured conspicuously in Sunday-school, church, and various benevolent organizations. She is the founder of the Richmond

232

Woman's League, which took an active part in raising funds for the defence of the celebrated Lunenburg case. She is now president of the Richmond Mothers' Club, which gathers for general discussion of home and family topics, domestic and social relations. She is a member of the Executive Board of the Southern Federation of Colored Women, and chairman of the Executive Board of the Women's Educational Missionary Association of Virginia. The Mothers' Club, of which she is president, will forward a petition to the City Council for the establishment of the Curfew Law in the City of Richmond.

Another matter which is at present receiving her attention is the establishment of a day nursery in this city in the fall; and, as soon as they are able, a kindergarten will be attached.

For three years she has been on the Standing Committee of Domestic Economy for Hampton Conference. As a result of her services in that connection it may be judged from the following clipping from the report of the Hampton Negro Conference for July, 1899. It says:

> It was a matter of congratulation to all present that the Negro Reformatory, for which a contribution was taken at the last conference, has been put on its feet by a generous gift of Mr. C. P. Huntington; and there were many expressions of gratitude.

Mrs. Bowser made an appeal to the conference to help bear the burden of supporting this reformatory. She said that she felt the responsibility of the neglected little ones who are to be seen in crowds about log cabins or in the streets of the cities. Continuing, she said:

> "Let us be interested in ourselves; these children are on the downward road; they will help to swell the criminal classes; we cannot afford to let them go to ruin; as fast as the bad rise, we rise with them; and so long as they are degraded, we are degraded. If the parents can not, or will not, bring up their children so that they can become good citizens, then it is clearly the duty of some one else to look after them. In the Virginia penitentiary there are 1,259 colored persons to 287 whites; not one of the female prisoners is white, but of the whole number 66 are colored women and girls. This shows that our homes are not what they should be; we must make home attractive to the young people, and keep them out of the streets. For those who have joined the criminal class a place is provided where they can be reclaimed. In Hanover county stand ready and waiting 1,382 acres of land and large buildings, with proper equipments for

MRS. ROSA D. BOWSER.

teaching agriculture and the trades. Let us see to it that this prepara-
tion is not in vain; that the children are there who ought to be there, and
that the work is carried to a successful issue; do not leave the matter to
be attended to by white people alone. It is for us to take the burden upon
our shoulders, and push the good work forward."

For the last two years, as chairman of said committee, she has
reported for a wide section the work done by such organiza-
tions in many states north and south. This fact is attested by
a recent article which appeared in the *Odd Fellows Journal* of
Philadelphia, Pa.:

The report on Domestic Economy was made by Mrs. Rosa D. Bow-
ser of Richmond, Va.; it was a most excellent report. Her splendid
diction and delivery showed high literary culture; her pleasant and striking
manner, coupled with the excellence of her remarks, won for her the rapt
attention of the audience. She was, as remarked one of prominence, at
her best. Mrs. Bowser told of the vast amount of good being done by the
mothers' meetings and similar organizations; of the children and homes
becoming cleaner and purer; of the instilling of truth and morality into
their young minds. It is felt by the conference that all men and women
of education are becoming convinced of the fact that in order to break
down the great bars of ignorance we must have a trained motherhood, as
the mothers are the first and greatest teachers of humanity.

From the origin of the Reformatory Movement she has been
president of the Woman's Department, and has manifested great
influence; and it has been due largely to her influence that
prominent persons have contributed to the enterprise.

She was an instructor in the Peabody Institute held in
Lynchburg, Va., a few years ago, and served as principal in
the first night school of this city during its continuance, serv-
ing at the same time as teacher of the highest grade of the
district day school, which position she now holds.

She is a versatile writer, and for quite a while she was Vir-
ginia correspondent to the *Woman's Era*. The colored women
of her native state may truly feel proud of her.

234

NORTHEASTERN FEDERATION OF WOMEN'S
CLUBS.

OLIVIA WARD BUSH, RECORDING SECRETARY.

THE Northeastern Federation of Women's Clubs held its fifth annual convention in the People's A. M. E. Church, Winter St., Providence, R. I., Aug. 9 and 10, 1900. This convention was a success in every particular, and there is every reason to believe that our women are making rapid strides along the line of progress. There were many noticeable features of the convention which were pleasing in the extreme, and worthy of favorable mention.

The reports from the various clubs of different states showed evidence of excellent work having been done in the past, and the possibilities of greater work in the future.

The papers read by members of Federation highly commended by all, such as the paper, subject: "Manners," by Miss Clara Smith of Boston; also the subject "Progression," read by Miss Byrdie Boyd of the West Medford Progressive Club. Mrs. Julia Henson of Ruth Circle of King's Daughters, Boston, Miss Cook of Norwich, Miss Ella Wilson of Worcester, Mrs. T. Thomas Fortune of New York, and Mrs. Minnie Simpson of Woman's Era Club, Boston, read interesting papers, the subjects of which were well calculated to meet the heartiest approval of all who were present.

The Northeastern Federation has for its president Miss Elizabeth Carter of New Bedford, Mass., who though a young woman of much responsibility and one whose abilities are constantly in demand, very kindly consented to serve as president for another year; her renomination was the voice of the entire convention, though at first declining, by reason of her busy life. But after an earnest, touching appeal from Mrs. Charlotte France of Boston, Miss Carter, actuated by a sense of duty and high regard for the work, gave her consent. The officers for

the ensuing year are: Miss E. C. Carter, president; Mrs. T. Thomas Fortune, 1st vice-president; Mrs. Agnes Adams, 2d vice-president; Mrs. Clara Burr, 3d vice-president; Miss Roberta Dunbar, 4th vice-president; Miss Mary E. Jackson, general secretary; Mrs. Olivia Ward Bush, recording secretary; Mrs. Dora Millar, treasurer; Mrs. S. Dickerson, northeastern organizer.

The work of the Federation for this year has been divided among its committees, and favorable results are anticipated.

The New Century Club of Providence has for its president Miss Mary E. Jackson, who with the assistance of a number of earnest, active women, entertained the Federation royalty. The warm hospitality of the people of Providence, who gladly opened their homes to visiting strangers, will long be remembered.

The worthy efforts of the young men of Providence who volunteered financial and personal assistance on "Gentlemen's Day" were very much appreciated.

The vocal solos rendered by Miss Mamie Williams, Miss Corinne Rovelto, and Miss Etta Moses of Providence, added very much to the programme, as did the instrumental selection by Miss Margaret Kinlod of Newport, and Miss Flossie Freedom of New Bedford.

The newspaper press of Providence deserves the highest commendation for the interest manifested and for well-written reports of the proceedings of the convention.

The Northeastern Federation are grateful for the hearty welcome of the Rev. Coffee, pastor of the People's Church, who though ill at the time, sent a letter of congratulation and welcome.

The People's Church as a new edifice, with its modern improvements and pleasing interior, added much to the comfort and cheer of visiting delegates and friends.

The Northeastern Federation of Women's Clubs closed its fifth annual session with the assurance and gratification of having accomplished material good, and are looking hopefully to the future for far greater results along the lines of its object: "Elevation."

236

CYRUS FIELD ADAMS.

ABOUT the time of the successful laying of the Atlantic cable, when the name of Cyrus Field, its promoter, was on every tongue, a child was born in the City of Louisville, Ky., who was named for the man who linked two continents together. The parents of Cyrus Field Adams were Rev. Henry and Margaret P. Adams. Rev. Mr. Adams was pastor of the Fifth Avenue Baptist Church, and a man held in high esteem by all classes of citizens for his learning and piety. Young Adams attended the private school conducted by his father, until he was eight years old, when he was sent to Cincinnati and placed in the public schools of that city. At the age of twelve he entered the high school of Oberlin, Ohio, and later the college. He did not complete the course, as the death of his father occurred and he was obliged to leave the school and go to work in Cincinnati. His first employment was as office boy for a real estate firm. He was next employed as messenger by the banking firm of Andrews, Bissel & Co. When the firm went out of business, young Adams, who had saved a little money, began business for himself as a dealer in foreign stamps, coins, and other curiosities, and he was quite successful.

In 1877 he moved to Louisville, Ky., where he accepted a place as teacher in the public schools, and also continued his curiosity business. In 1879 Mr. Adams and his brother John Q. commenced the publication of the *Bulletin*, a weekly newspaper devoted to the interests of the Afro-American race, which on account of its great enterprise was in a short time accorded the leadership among journals of its class. In 1882 although kept busy with his newspaper, school duties and curiosity business, Mr. Adams found time to study German, and after applying himself to the study for little more than a year, he began the instruction of a class in the language. This class was composed principally of the teachers of the Afro-American public schools of Louisville, and Mr. Adams

CYRUS FIELD ADAMS.

237

used the natural method, teaching a fair conversational knowl-
edge of the language in six weeks.

In 1884 Mr. Adams visited Europe and traveled through the principal countries, spending some time in Germany perfecting himself in the language of the Fatherland. When he returned to America he was appointed professor of the German language in the State University, Louisville, Ky., where he remained one year. For two years Professor Adams traveled through the United States teaching German-in-six-weeks classes in the principal cities. That he was successful is evidenced by the fact that he is the possessor of eight gold and diamond medals presented by his classes in various parts of the country.

In 1885 he launched *The Appeal*. It has built up a large clientele all over the United States, and is said to have the largest circulation of any newspaper of its class. The paper has been Republican at all times and under all circumstances. During the recent campaign it was one of the most vigorously edited Afro-American newspapers, and it struck many hard blows for protection and sound money.

Mr. Adams has one of the largest collections of stamps in the United States (six thousand varieties), and is something of a linguist, being conversant with several modern languages. Three years ago Mr. Adams published an edition of his paper dated Sept. 22, 1993, in which the white and colored races changed places; that is, the whites were represented as a decadent race, and the colored people taking toward them the attitudes of toleration and condescension assumed by the whites toward the Negroes of this day. Telegrams of the time were cleverly paraphrased, white men taking the place of colored men in cases of accusation and crime. This issue of *The Appeal* attracted wide attention, because there was, in spite of the satire, the spirit of fun running through the treatment of most of the incidents.

238

# BETH'S TRIUMPH.
*(A Two-Part Story.)*

## ANNE BETHEL SCALES.

### PART II.

THE opportunity to tell De my troubled state came almost unsought. He was a resident of the city, and on Thursday our club (which was analogous to one composed of young men) with these young men, were invited to dinner at De's mother's. After the coupling off incident to such occasions had taken place, I found myself with De in a cozy retreat formed by climbing roses and honeysuckle, where the very pestering bees and silver-throated birds seemed to prate of the many secrets that had been told in this ideal home of theirs. The proximity of another night and this scene made me doubly determined to unburden my mind, so after a few casual observances upon the banquet, weather and the coming Commencement night, I led uncertainly to a subject that was nearer home.

"De," I said with a familiarity warranted by years of Platonic friendship: "Do you know this Mr. Warwick,—the latest lion in town?"

"Yes; I—at least I have seen him. Why?"

"Well, I came here to tell you, and I intend to do so, but first you must promise not to repeat what I tell you to anyone unless I give you permission; looking and acting according to the ethics of the case, I have no right to tell you; I was not told not to repeat it, and yet I think I understand that secrecy was meant." He faithfully promised to do as I requested. Then occurred to me the words so aptly written by the French novelist,—and I laughingly expressed them: "Is it difficult for a woman to keep a secret? Then I know more than one man who is a woman." De refuted the quotation as unjust to the memory of the many times he had prudently acted in capacity of

BETH'S TRIUMPH.

239

confidant and adviser. I acknowledged the injustice, and grew serious. I told him almost verbatim the story that Louise had intrusted to me only three mornings before; at which he looked so fierce and angry that I declared positively I would not finish the narrative unless he took it all more passively than that. He told me to proceed, and became tacitly thoughtful.

"Now, De, I have yet to tell you something which you will probably call superstition. It is about a dream that I speak, and I don't want you to class it as 'bosh' or anything else, until you have heard me. The night succeeding the morning on which Louise made me her confidante, I had a dream of possible fearful significance, I believe. We cannot always attribute dreams to either physical or natural causes. When there is a special cause, and an undeniable one, we may judge it to be the source from which sprung a certain effect; but acknowledge that there is a limit to any one natural source. And when mystical affairs stupify us by their varied and intricate innuendoes and the revelation of our own ignorance of the supernatural and spiritual existence, it is the acme of egotism to assume that all unsolved problems which taint of the weird are the outcome of superstitious illiteracy. The day of Jacobs, Josephs and seers, whose dreaming has foretold great good or evil, has passed, 'tis true, but since all admit that history repeats itself,— why allow it to be robbed of its repititious power in this instance alone? I do not attempt to attach any importance to my dream in your mind by any especial effort or convincing argument, but as for myself I shall continue to believe that its persistence meant more than doctrinaire scoffers of mental and spiritual communication would have us believe.

I only wish that I could impress the central points as indelibly upon your imagination as they seem on my brain; the sensible connections, and location of place, people, and the peculiar but clear unraveling of a drama in that dream-world of mine, which would have made gold for its author and fame for its histrionic abettors.

"A high, level, fertile country, noisy cattle, and everywhere a mark of rural plenty. An old roomy red-brick farm-house,

and straggling, tumble-down Negro quarters of ante bellum
days. Taken in all, the place reminded me of the description
Professor Gregory had given me of the springs where our club
intends spending July. He said that if we did not care to stay
at the hotel, that there was a large brick house near, kept by two
elderly persons, who would be very likely to accommodate our
party; there were no children only a son,— a traveling hypno-
tist of considerable renown. To this point my dream had
accurately coincided with all given statistics, but here, too,
occurred a diversion.

“Our club of three girls, with Mrs. Wyatt as chaperon, com-
pleted the party. I do not know how long we had been there,
or when we came—we were there; and enjoying the novelty
of our freedom as only girls can, when restrictions incident to
plaits and aprons are removed. I can’t explain, but we seemed
to have lived weeks in the placid calm of those surroundings,
before any sense of danger came to me. We had finished our
luncheon, and were standing on the veranda waiting for our
hats which Louise had gone to get, when a thought as lazy
as I am, came to me. ‘Girls,’ I said, ‘it’s too warm now to
walk over to the springs. I tell you what—let’s explore the
upper regions of this ante-bellum-looking house. Mrs. Warwick
says the top story isn’t used, except for the stowing away
of odds and ends, but I am sure that making legends for its
musty curio will furnish a more pleasant respite than a walk in
the sun.’

“‘Twas peculiar, but even here Louise’s opinion carried more
weight than mine. She had heard my remark, and called out
from the hall: ‘No, we won’t; Mrs. Wyatt, you and Lucy let
Miss Beth go spook-hunting alone if she wants too,— we are
going to the springs.’ And to the springs they went.

“I remained from sheer pique, and five minutes later walked
stealthily down the gloom-curtained hall of the top story. I
was afraid of my own foot-fall, the silence was so oppressive.
The last door on the hall was open,— I wondered why,— and
crept softly forward. The inner door to that room was also
open, and displayed a picture intense in its suggestive pathos.

BETH'S TRIUMPH.

241

The room was cozily furnished, but arranged in untidy con-
fusion of sofa-pillows and chairs. In its center stood a quaintly
dressed little lady, with white hair, save for a few shining
threads of black in the careless knot. She was holding a baby
in her arms and speaking to her companion, a man who stood
with face turned from me. He was after the Yankee fashion:
tall, large, and might have been called angular, had he not
lounged against the mantel with such easy grace. My interest
in the group was heightened as I listened to her words. She
was saying in a frightened, petulant voice:

"But Jerome, the doctor says that my malady is not dangerous, nor ever likely to prove so; then why is it you want to take baby away? I have *never* complained till now; you and Doctor Bell say that I am a victim of a mild form of insanity, and I have believed you; yet there are times when you are away for a long while and a weight seems lifted from my brain,— I feel free, oh, so free, and perfectly rational, doubting those who say I am crazy. Oh, my husband, give me some hope! See, I can even reason with you; I consider your welfare; I read, and do not see that I understood better in the old days than I do now; look at our baby, darling,— there has never been one moment since he came to us that I have had a desire to do other to him than kiss his round, fair limbs, and pray God to at least let me keep my beautiful boy till the shell that holds my poor doubting, loving, aching heart, is hidden beneath his verdant grasses and glistening snows. Jerome, Jerome, I kneel to you— do not take my baby. I am not mad; it is only weakness I feel. I *know* that I am not mad; I am not even weak now. I wish that dear Jesus would let my little child speak, and plead his own cause. Dearest husband, don't you love me? Then look at our boy—he cannot speak, but let his silent helplessness and his mad mother's sorrow plead for him. Listen; I read it this morning: "Yet a little slumber, a little folding of the hands to sleep;" let me keep baby till then; Jerome; you won't wait long—I tell you I know it, I feel it.' The highly tensioned nerves relaxed,— her husband caught her fainting form, took the baby from her convulsed clasp, and

242

with it still in his arms, turned to the door from which I had silently witnessed his pathetic domestic scene.

"When Mr. Warwick—for it was he—saw me standing in the hall, I felt that I was more frightened than he was. As far as I know he did not even start, or show the least surprise. I realized in a moment that I was the dove and he the snake. He came to me just as suave as he is now.

"Ah, you must pity me after this scene; my crazy widowed sister; poor girl, she thinks me her dead husband. I must take the baby away; she might injure it. The doctor says she may become raving mad at any time now. Heavens! Watch out! Run for your life, she will kill you; she is clutching for your throat! See how mad and wild she looks. The long-dreaded has come,— my poor, poor sister. Help me to hold—'

"I waited to hear and see no more; when I came to my senses I was back on the last hall, standing panting in the door. Where had I been? What had I seen? I declare to you, De, that I did not remember at that time one thing that had happened. I knew that some terrible experience had shattered my nerves, but all power of associating ideas had left me. I could not have told any one what had transpired—I did not know.

"This was my dream for three consecutive nights. I do not know that it varied one iota. Why could not there be some truth in it, De? This Mr. Warwick need not be a lawyer because he says so. And, too, compare Louise's incapability to act or think clearly in the library the night of the banquet, with the swift oblivion that envelopes my mind; the illusion produced by his words,—of the fainting woman becoming suddenly mad. She did not come to herself or clutch at my throat—it was in the dream as true as reality, and showed the marvelous control that strong wills exert over weaker systems. The points clustering around the dream were true—and I believe that it was true, also. I believe deep in my soul that Mr. Warwick is no lawyer; that he has a wife and child, and lives much nearer to us than he acknowledges. If we can

BETH'S TRIUMPH.

243

prove him the fraud that my hypothesis tells me he is, he will not only cease to destroy Louise's happiness, but will leave town."

"And so, Beth, you want the much-abused me to trot off to Farmville vicinity and follow up a nightmare that involves a crazy woman in the top story of a brick house?"

"Please don't jest, De. This chase is not so wild as you think. You have two play-days in which to ease my heart, if it does no greater good. The distance is not great—please go."

I expect that the so-called incorrigible Beth is crying again, for De adds hastily:

"Of course I will go; it's a little favor, and I don't mind in the least, Beth. What say you to tomorrow evening at 3.45?"

"De," I replied, "I could not love my brother more. You are the very dearest boy in the world."

"Pshaw! it's nothing; don't thank me, you make me think that I was a wretch to hesitate."

After that evening I did not see De until Sunday at church, and then his face wore a troubled expression—something rare for him.

"So glad you are alone; may I accompany you?"

"Beth, you are a brick, after all. I never was so surprised in my life. I stayed with Mrs. Warwick all night, in the very house you described. There is one difference: her son's wife is not so very closely confined, and Mrs. Warwick does not seem to think secrecy is necessary. The girl—she is a girl, though her hair is nearly white—thinks herself crazy, and so do other people. I do not; she is no more crazy than I am at present, but will be, if there is not a change in her surroundings. How she worships that baby! It is a pitiful sight to see her crying and moaning over it; calling herself its poor crazy mother, who is going away soon. Once I caught her saying to her mother-in-law: 'Please don't let Jerome take baby; I am not mad.' Just as you told me before I left, and you have no idea how strangely it moved me, Beth. Yet I am glad, for now you, Louise and Tom will be happy. You must not worry one bit

244

over the matter. Tom and I will see that this hypnotist incognito finds suddenly that L— is not a very good climate for his health, or some excuse equally transparent. Leave it to me, and your ears will not be surprised by tidings of any rash act, either.”

“I am perfectly willing to trust you, De.” And I was.

Tuesday morning Louise ran to me her face all radiant with happiness: “Oh Beth, little sister, De tells me, positively, too, that horrid old Mr. Warwick got in some kind of trouble, and had to leave town! Aren’t you so glad? Say that you are, quick!” I answered, and got a kiss for my pay.

Few who saw and heard the happy, queenly girl on Commencement night, whose pathetic eloquence melted tears from the frozen eyes of the usually impregnable faculty, would have thought that only a week before she had almost unconsciously escaped being heroine in a tragic episode. She did not know; and her ignorance made De and I happy. Her sun had passed so close to the storm-cloud and had not touched it.

AFRO-AMERICAN.

245

AFRO-AMERICAN.

CHAS. FRED WHITE.

O, country, 'tis of thee,
Land of the Lynching Bee,
Of thee I sing.
How long will this base wrong
Pollute thy freedom's song?
Perpetrated by a throng
Of heartless fiends.

My native country, thee,
How I long to be free!
Thy name to love.
I long to see the time
When this most heinous crime
Will be changed to deeds divine,
Like those above.

Let wailings swell the breeze,
And ring from all the trees:
"God's will be done."
Let mortal souls awake —
Let all that breathe partake —
This spell of crime to break,
Ere the nation's gone.

O gracious God, to thee,
In thine all-wise mercy,
We now appeal!
May this land soon be brought
Out of this doom it's wrought;
For long, in vain, we've sought
Freedom to feel.

THE COLORED AMERICAN MAGAZINE,

RACIAL HATRED,

CHARLES WINSLOW HALL.

THE North Carolina ementes of 1899, the New Orleans slay-
ings of the early summer, and the recent race riots in New
York, have indicated a latent antipathy to the colored race as
such, and recall those terrible and historical race persecutions
which in ages past befouled with innocent blood the histories
and the honor of nearly every nation in Europe.

The Jews in nearly every nation of the Old World; that mys-
terious race, the Zingaro or gypsies, given to gibbet and sword
in so many dominions of Europe; the hapless Moriscoes of
Spain under the descendants of Ferdinand and Isabella; the
Armenians in Turkey and Asia Minor, and the Indians and
Australian aborigines of the newer continents, have all in time
suffered the cruel and brutal rage of those races who, become
overpowered, and forgetful that God is just, have oppressed,
robbed, beaten and murdered their brother men, and justified
their crimes by the assumption that their race and color gave
them a superior claim not only to the ownership, but to the
unquestioned dominance of the world, and that this right might
be unquestioned, conferred the right to take, and slay, in the
name of humanity, civilization and (blasphemy unutterable)
the justice and beneficent purposes of God.

This epidemic of negrophobia indicates a popular "homi-
cidal mania" as dangerous to society as it is shocking to
humanity. The American press has, of course, discussed it in
all its bearings, but largely in that cold-blooded and philosophi-
cal way, which alike today characterizes the investigator of
morbid anatomy and the average journalist. Some refer to the
several riots and lynchings as mere striking incidents of unusual
provocation and blindly bloody revenge. Others made them
the text of political diatribes against Southern States and
Democratic northern cities. Another class adopted that most

RACIAL HATRED.

249

dangerous and horrible of all twentieth-century dogmas, now expressed *ad nauseam* as an excuse for all moral, social and political crimes whatsoever: that the inexorable laws of nature and of God demand that some one dominant race should destroy another through slavery, lust and bloodshed, that the benign results of the "survival of the fittest" may bless humanity and glorify God.

The following editorial from the New York *Journal* is a comparatively meritorious and generous, but nevertheless suggestive disquisition of this kind:

The city of New York, having carefully criticised the mote in its Southern neighbor's eye, is now busy with a beam in its own. Negroes are hunted indiscriminately because some one Negro did harm. Good men and women of the African race are made to suffer because a bad colored man did harm and managed to evade instant punishment.

These persecutions of Negroes in America, of Jews in Hungary and Roumania, of Armenians, of various peoples by various other peoples all over the globe, cannot be explained by mere reference to "human brutality."

The principal lesson which they teach is that nature has not ceased her processes of selection and elimination merely because man has arrived with his modern plumbing and his perfected firearms.

All through animal creation — and plant creation, too, for that matter — the struggle for existence goes on.

And the struggle is fiercest between animals alike in structure and in needs, compelled to struggle for the same physical blessings.

Red squirrels in a wood, gray squirrels in a wood, get along all right with the opossums and coons.

But put in red squirrels and gray squirrels together, and harmony departs. Both want *all* the nuts and *all* the good holes in the trees.

Very soon the red squirrels kill off all the gray squirrels.

At first comes a mixing of colors, showing that the red squirrel has killed off his gray rival and taken his mate. Soon comes obliteration of the gray squirrel entirely.

Men of various shades of color and of religious belief have fought through all the ages, and they are still fighting, whenever the excuse is offered.

250

Against this fighting tendency certain laws and customs are laboriously built up. But an emotion sufficiently big sweeps them away, and the hatred of one animal for another somewhat like him breaks forth in all of its early savagery.

The dog hates his near relative—the wolf; he does not hate the cow or donkey.

The white man, still a savage, hates those of other colors. The few exceptions do not count.

The good and wise continually struggle to stem this tide of natural aggression, and in that way they do their duty.

It is difficult to avoid the melancholy conclusion that our racial destiny is to be worked out down here for some time yet on a basis of brutal fighting.

Nature aims to give the finest specimens control. She calmly keeps them all at war, knowing that those who combine superiority of muscle, brain and cunning will come out on top, and people the globe with the best sample obtainable.

It would be pleasant not to believe this. It would be most pleasant to foresee a time when the Chinese, the missionary, the Negro, the hoodlum, the Buddhist and the atheist should all lie down together and be led by human kindness; but we regret to say that we see no prospect of such a time.

We are bound to think that they will get along more or less badly, with frequent bursts of hatred and violence damaging to one or the other, until finally out of all the fights and all the ages of discussing and throat-cutting a decent world race will emerge and begin to live peaceably and decently. We do not say by any means that the Negro race must die out, or that the white-skinned man must rule.

Long centuries ago, when our Northern white race was shivering in rocky caves, the Negro was carving his heavy lips and other features on the face of the Sphinx, and founding the basic religions whence our beliefs are derived.

His turn may come again.

It is hardly probable that its editor realized that over one-sixth of the population of the United States lie under this ban of race feud and color hatred, and must in accordance with his views submit to injustice and oppression, unending and remediless; appeal to the wages of battle against hopeless odds; or seek a Moses who shall lead their tens of millions into a land where freedom is not merely a name. Such theories, where

RACIAL HATRED.

251

published and accepted of a people, are a notice to the threat-
ened race to prepare themselves for a life-and-death struggle,
which in decades, perhaps generations and cycles of strenuous
conflict, shall prove that the Negro, Indian, Malay or Mongo-
lian is a man fearless of death, impatient of injustice and oppres-
sion, strong of hand and wise in counsel, and in all ways
worthy of the protection of the law and of the fraternal esteem
of all just and generous humanity.

And yet no true friend of the races, white, red and black, no
patriot, statesman or economist, dares to advise a resort to that
dreadful and merciless wages of battle which in effect has once
before arbitrated the right of the American Negro to freedom
and citizenship. No white laboring man who realizes the ten-
dency of the times can fail to see that the attack on the inde-
pendence of the Negro is only the skirmish line of aristocratic
legislation and agitation, which shall in the end, through the
same ever-levelling forces, reduce white men to the same deg-
radation and helplessness to which they have helped to down
the Negro race.

These tendencies are more fully realized today by American
business men and mechanics than is generally supposed, even
by reporters and editors who are supposed to be in touch with
public sentiment. The greater part of the American people
prefer that the Negro should have all the rights and privileges
that any other American citizen is entitled to under the law.

They are prepared to view with equanimity and approval any
reasonable, just and efficient policy which shall unite all law-
abiding Afro-Americans for mutual protection, support, benefit
and education; and, if necessary, for such legal discrimination
against their oppressors as shall destroy all hope of profiting by
injustice and oppression. Far more efficient than steel or gun-
powder is the common purpose of a people to refrain from any
business associations with the oppressor, and to strengthen each
other in the accumulation of that wealth which is today more
potent than any purely mental or moral consideration.

The Afro-American descendants of Cush, who in the remote
past built the walls of Babylon and Nimrod, and thence trans-

252

ferred to Egypt the arts and learning which illumined barbaric Hellas and savage Italy; to be in turn the lights which have made Saxon, Norseman, Gaul and Celt the dominant races of the world, will hardly fade away before the milder burdens which have succeeded to the sterner ages of merciless wars and slavery remediless. Physically the race is too strong and too prolific to be destroyed, and is certainly too numerous to undertake an exodus into another land and more peaceful heritage.

Only in patient effort, lofty purpose and sturdy manhood on the one part, and generous forbearance, encouragement and kindness on the other can Americans, black and white, find a safe and honorable solution of these present evils.

Undoubtedly there will be brutal Negroes who will rob, ravish and slay; and brutal whites who will exhaust their limited resources in torturing and mutilating the guilty, and inflicting unjust and cruel injuries on innocent men, women and children. Undoubtedly, too, men will cater to senseless racial prejudices to secure political and business preferment; and the timid and indolent will fail to do their duty in this, as in all other great exigencies.

But the very horrors of recent developments of these dangerous conditions have already brought about a revulsion of feeling against all oppression which is founded on the purpose of further debasing a supposedly inferior race.

## IN DEFENCE OF THE RACE,

ROBERT W. CARTER.

TOO OFTEN it is an observable fact that the white people in general, especially those of the South, seem to take a pleasure in stigmatizing the whole of the black race for the wrong a part of them commit, instead of holding the wrongdoers individually responsible. Among every race of men there are transgressors; and why the black man's moral infirmities are always

IN DEFENCE OF THE RACE.

253

a subject for platform speeches, for newspapers, for magazine
articles and of conversations is beyond my understanding.
Our white friends seem to forget the ill treatment the Negro, as
a race, received at the hands of Christian white people during
the two hundred and fifty years of slavery. They seem to for-
get the bias laws and the tyrannical usurpation which is now the
ruling spirit in the South. There the black man is blamed for
all things done not in harmony with the moral and civil code.
There the white man is excused for everything and is blamed
for nothing. Such is the condition of the two races in the
states south of Washington; and such will be the condition so
long as the now-prevailing spirit of tyrannical usurpation con-
tinues to rule.

A writer in a recent issue of one of the leading Boston dailies
is pleased to inform the good people of Boston that the Ne-
gro's moral infirmity of stealing does not appear to be overcome
by any considerable amount of book learning. Is it reasonable
to expect perfection to come out of imperfection? Was not
the system of slave laws under which the Negro toiled unpaid
for two and a half centuries the cause of this moral infirmity?
Is the system of civil laws, under which the Negro now lives in
the South, perfect? Does it give justice to every man, white
and black? Does it punish white men for defaming the char-
acters of young colored women? Does it burn white men at
the stake for an accusation not proven by the courts of law?
These are important questions which everyone should consider
before they stigmatize such men of the colored race in the
South as Hon. Booker T. Washington and other respectable
educators, and excellent scholars who are taught by them.

It is not expected that the mob and lynching societies in the
South would agree or approve of the methods of Miss Lillian
Clayton Jewett and other friends of the Negro here in the North
any more than the methods adopted by the Abolitionists were
approved by the slaveholders of the South.

254

FOR FREEDMAN'S RIGHTS,

M. F. HUNTER.

THE following item is from the Boston *Daily Globe* of recent
date:

NEW ORGANIZATION FORMED BY WHITE MEN AT ROCHESTER.

Some of the best white men at Rochester, N. Y., have organized the National Freedman's Rights and Educational Association. The Hon. W. A. Sutherland has accepted the position of honorary president; Frank E. Kittredge of Albion was elected secretary and treasurer; J. W. Thompson, director and lecturer for the association. A monthly newspaper, to be known as the *Advocate of Justice*, will be published at Albion, under the management of Frank E. Kittredge. The objects of the association are defined as follows: "To guard the social and political rights of the Negro under the Constitution of the United States; to foster and encourage a spirit of justice toward the colored race, and, by the dissemination of literature, by lectures and public meetings, through the medium of the press and by correspondence, to banish as far as possible all race prejudices, and in the spirit of amity to revive interest in the correct solution of the Negro problem, which is the most difficult and perplexing one now confronting this country, and which never can be finally settled until it is settled right."

These things are very encouraging, and will continue so as long as the following is true:

To my friends of the white race I would say we are one in
this country. The question of the highest citizenship, and the
complete education of all, concerns ten millions of my people
and sixty millions of yours. We rise as you rise; when we
fall you fall; when you are strong we are strong; when we are
weak you are weak; there is no power that can separate our
destiny.

BOOKER T. WASHINGTON.

BOOKER T. WASHINGTON.

This is solemn counsel and warning. This nation has got to
make of the Negro race, that was brought here by violence,
and compelled to stay and multiply here, its own blessing or

FOR FREEDMAN'S RIGHTS.

255

its curse. There is now no possibility of escape. The degradation of the Negro means the degradation of all; his elevation the elevation of all. The nation is a solidarity that cannot be separated in interests and development. Any consideration of the race problem that does not start with that premise is certain to go wrong.

To rule — or not to rule — that is the question.
Whether it is easier for the Irish to rule
In America — or Salisbury change his mind
In England — and give us rule.
We'll try and get this country to disfranchise, then vote
At last — and by our tricks to say we gain
The blessings of our Holy Father.
'Tis a consummation devoutly to be wished, —
To vote — perchance to repeat — aye, there's the rub,
For on election day the Negroes may vote
After all my talk and toil,
Must give me pain — there's the point
That makes calamity of all our tricks.
For who wants to bear heretic rule —
The black man's vote —
The laws of America —
That patient waiting of His Holiness the Pope
When he expects us to win with hands down.
But that the hope of disfranchisement of the Negro —
The voting twice of all my countrymen,
Puzzles America, and makes her rather bear the ill
She has, than suffer under one she knows not of.
These enterprises of great pith and moment,
With this regard, seems to lose the name of action.

— From American Citizen.

256

NATIONAL NEGRO BUSINESS MEN'S
CONVENTION,

W. WINFREE.

THE evolution of "The Man with the Hoe" gives us as the metamorphosis "the man who makes the hoe" — and "the man with the dollar."

The call to arms by our "leader," Booker T. Washington, was as fervently answered as that of the "minute-men" of "ye olden tyme." The plow, the anvil, the pen, the machinery, the counting-room, the office,—yea, all, were forsaken as they conscientiously answered "Here I am!" in answer to the summons. There may have been a few Putnams.

Never before has there been such a representative gathering of colored men, representing so much intelligence and wealth proportionately. Mayor Hart, of the fair city of Boston—a city which welcomed and entertained so indiscriminately the delegates to the first Negro Business Men's Convention—has had an experience which few mayors have had; that is, to be upon a platform with two other mayors, who were Negroes, representing municipalities with as thorough a government, though on a small scale, as his own: Mayor Montgomery of Mound Bayou, Miss., and Mayor John C. Leftwich of Klondike, Ala. Boston stood with awe; the kind philanthropic friends' faces beamed with delight, for their "bread cast upon the water" had truly done some good at our schools, such as Hampton Agricultural and Tuskegee, where hundreds of students were hungry—hungry for the knowledge which the money given to aid these schools has fed their intellects—and they have well shown their aptness by such a meeting. One of the most favorable peculiarities of this meeting was the absence of "points of order and personal privileges." Parliamentary rulings were relegated to the distance.

No article would be complete without mention being made of

HERE AND THERE.

257

Mr. Louis Baldwin of Cambridge, Mass., the "Tom Reed" of the Negro race, who acted as chairman of this body politic.

The mayor of the city of Boston sent an invitation to each delegate to attend a sail down the harbor, which took place on Saturday, the 25th, and was very much enjoyed; some of the delegates had never been upon salt water before. Music and luncheon were served en route.

A stop was made at Long Island, where the city almshouse is situated, whose wards, hospitals and chapel were visited in a body, the superintendent receiving for the city.

Out of seven hundred occupants only seven are colored which is the exact ratio of the population of the United States. After an impromptu musical program had been gone through to the evident delight of the inmates, the party embarked for the return. Many warships were in the harbor for the sight of the visitors; and, after making a detour so as to take in the Charlestown Navy Yard and school-ships, the party landed, amidst many praises for Boston's hospitality.

The party, headed by Booker T. Washington, then marched to the historical spot where Crispus Attucks fell, and each individual had the opportunity to also stand there.

Booker T. Washington is permanent president; E. E. Cooper of Washington is secretary; T. Thomas Fortune is chairman of the board. Much credit is due to the local committee.

## HERE AND THERE.

> [Under this heading we shall publish monthly such short articles or locals as will enable our subscribers to keep in close touch with the various social movements among the colored race, not only throughout the country but the world. All are invited to contribute items of general views and interest.]

### MICHIGAN STATE FEDERATION OF COLORED WOMEN.

THE Convention of the State Federation of Colored Women held at Detroit was called to order in Bethel A. M. E. Church by the president, Mrs. Lucy Thurman of Jackson. Mrs Thurman is stopping at the home of her brother, Bishop C. F. Smith, 39 East Columbia Street. For twenty-five years she has

258

been connected with the W. C. T. U., having held the offices
of national lecturer, lecturer of the department of mercy and
national superintendent of work among colored people. In
1895 she was a delegate to the London convention, where she
was an invited guest of Lady Henry Somerset. Last June she
was also a delegate at Edinburg, Scotland. Mrs. Thurman has
the honor of being the organizer of the first colored woman's
club in Michigan, it being organized at her home in Jackson
over fourteen years ago.

The morning session was largely devoted to routine business.
About three hundred people were present, forty of whom were
delegates. The reports of various clubs from different parts of
the state were listened to. The oldest club was represented
by Mrs. Mamie Beck of Jackson. Mrs. Beck has the double
honor of being the most beautiful woman at the convention, as
well as giving the best address. In part she said: "Our hearts
should be filled with gratitude toward God for his wonderful
benefits to our race. Forty years ago our grandmothers sung
lullabies with heavy hearts, never knowing when their children
might go to the auction block. Today we are recognized as
equal to our white brothers. Let us see that no time is wasted
in pushing on in the advancement of our cause."

Mrs. Nellie Gray represented the youngest club, the Fleur-de-lis Society of Detroit.

The report of the Phyllis Wheatly Society of Detroit was
ably handled by Mrs. E. H. Pierce. She spoke of the Revolu-
tionary colored poetess for whom Washington showed his per-
sonal regard, and for whom the society was named. She told
of the Phyllis Wheatly Home which exists in Detroit, for the
sake of aged colored people or for those in need. The home
now has eight inmates.

Mrs. Senator Bruce was unable to be present at the morning
session. She is considered the first colored woman socially in
the world, the Martha Washington of the colored race. She
is dignified and cultured, a charming woman to meet.

Mrs. Booker T. Washington arrived late upon the scene.
She made a few remarks touching upon the tender side of the

HERE AND THERE.

259

Negro's character; seeming to think that in their power to min-
ister to the needs of men lay their claim for equality with the
whites.

FLEUR-DE-LIS SOCIAL CLUB.

PERHAPS the most unique organization among the young
men and women of Brooklyn, N. Y., for social and literary
advancement, is the Fleur-de-lis Social Club. The club had its
inception in the thrift and industry of Miss A. Louise Barrett,
who, realizing the necessity for such an organization, communi-
cated her plans to Miss Maud D. Davis and others, who took
kindly to the suggestion, which resulted in what is now recog-
nized as one of the most flourishing social clubs in the borough.
The membership is limited to thirty, and among them are some
of the most intelligent and progressive young men and women
in the city. The club meets twice a month. The meetings are
well attended, and great interest is manifested by the members
in the discussion of such questions as have to do with the well-
being of the young people in the community. The officers
are: Mr. John LaMotte, president; Miss Isabella Hall, vice-
president; Miss Maud D. Davis, secretary; Mr. W. E. Tyler,
treasurer; Mr. Henry Irving, chaplain; Miss Pearl Myles,
corresponding secretary.

TRINITY LYCEUM.

TRINITY LYCEUM is the youngest of the many literary soci-
ties in Brooklyn. Its advent was hailed with delight by the
young people of the Holy Trinity Baptist Church, with which
it is connected. The quarterly programme for the fall term
has on it the names of some of the ablest and best informed
public speakers of Greater New York. Special attention is
given to music, vocal and instrumental, and declamations. The
young people are taking advantage of these opportunities to
develop their gift along these lines. Much credit is due Mrs.
S. W. Timms, wife of the pastor of the church, for her self-
sacrificing efforts for the furtherance of this organization. The
following-named persons are the officers for the ensuing term:

260

President, J. J. Yancey; vice-president, Mrs. A. Jefferson; 2d vice-president, J. B. Harris; secretary, Miss Annie L. Davis; financial secretary, Mrs. E. Harris; chaplain, R. E. Ward, superintendent of the Sunday-school of said church; critic, John LaMotte; corresponding secretary, M. V. Dixon. The installation of officers will take place Oct. 4.

COLORED men and women of this country have written at least 1,200 books and pamphlets. The remarkable fact was revealed by the researches of Mr. Daniel Murray, assistant librarian of Congress, who has been collecting books written by American Negroes, to send to the Paris Exposition. It is perhaps not an exaggeration to say that no one would have believed that the colored race in this country was so prolific in the production of literature. When Mr. Murray began his task he felt incredulous as to his ability to obtain three hundred titles. He has of course fully identified the authors of every one of the 1,200 items; often he has been at considerable trouble so to do.

THE Howard manufactures (Chicago, Ill.,) of shoe polish has recently purchased two new delivery wagons, which make four altogether, one for each section of the city. This firm has made phenomenal success in the manufacture of shoe polishes. Mr. A. C. Howard started this business by carrying around a few samples of his invention in his pockets, and step by step he has improved his business, so that to-day finds him the president of a firm the equal of which has never been seen among colored people. These last two wagons are the finest that "ever came over the pike." They have a fine exhibit at the Paris Exposition, agents all over the country, and several branch houses here in the city.

MISS MAUD D. DAVIS of Brooklyn, N. Y., is the record-
ing secretary of the Fleur-de-lis Social Club of that city. She
is a valued teacher in the Concord Baptist Sunday-school of

198

Brock, the talented young Negro journalist and author of New York City, is no exception to the rule, al-

EDWARD ELMORE BROCK.
New York, N. Y.

though he is a literary chum and a personal friend—a friend in the fullest meaning of the word. Therefore in writing this sketch of his life I believe that I am in a position to know whereof I speak when I say that he is winning a place in belles lettres that is destined in time to put him in the fore ranks of Negro writers.

Mr. Brock was born in Brunswick County, Virginia, in 1865, of superior Negro parentage, and spent his early boyhood at City Point, in the state of his birth. In 1875 he left his home upon the banks of the famous James River and came to New York City, where he has since resided.

As an author of song, romance and story he holds, in my opinion, the third place. His writings are realistic, romantic, up-to-date and pointed. His style is of the highest class, and many of the publishers of his work believe him to be a white novelist.

He is also the possessor of one of the finest and most valuable collections of newspaper clippings extant, comprising twenty-two volumes, the work of fifteen years research.

The name of Edward Elmore Brock is one that was not born to die. I feel honored to be his personal and literary friend, and with my twenty odd years of observation, feel safe in predicting for him a bright literary future.

In this issue will be found an article on " Decoration for the Home," from the pen of Mr. J. Roy Barreau.

Mr. Barreau is a young man who for twelve years has been connected with the art of interior decorations, and has been employed in beautifying the homes of many families in the

J. ROY BARREAU.
New Bedford, Mass. (See page 230.)

states of Massachusetts and Connecticut. By persistent effort, together with natural ability and vigorous

HERE AND THERE.

199

originality, he has succeeded in be-
coming an authority on this subject.
Instead of remaining mechanical like

CHAS. S. CARTER.
Norfolk, Va.

a great many of our young men, he
has left that path, and has the spirit
and soul of the real artist. He does
not content himself to imitate, but
fashions his ideas to lead.

Mr. Barreau will contribute from
time to time under this heading sug-
gestions and ideas that will prove
of value to many in the adornment
of their homes, and which will be
useful as well as ornamental.

Charles S. Carter, a tailor of Nor-
folk, Va., who runs quite an establish-
ment, employing a number of people.
Mr. Carter is a graduate of Hampton
Industrial School, twenty-four years of
age, born in Savannah, Ga. He has
been in business since his graduation,
two years ago, and is fast building up
a good patronage among all classes.
Another example of thrift coupled
with a good trade basis.

To serve as a United States judge
of any description is a rare distinc-
tion for a colored man. But such
distinction has come to Capt. F. R.
Steward, 49th United States Infantry,
who has recently been appointed
provost judge of San Pablo, P. I.,
with exclusive jurisdiction over its
forty thousand inhabitants, and em-
powered to impose a fine as heavy as
$1,000 or to imprisonment for as long a
term as two years. It is particularly
gratifying that in this instance the
honor has followed merit. Captain
Steward is a product of the best edu-
cation America can afford. Receiv-
ing his early training in the common
schools, he entered Exeter Academy
in 1891. While there he distin-
guished himself in debating, and won
the highest prize for an original ora-

CAPT. F. R. STEWARD.
49th Infantry, U. S. V.

tion, his subject being "Parnell."
Graduating from Exeter after one
year's hard study, in which he com-

HERE AND THERE.

203

musical and happy disposition, she
has a host of friends.

Mr. C. F. D. Fairweather, Jr., her
husband, is the son of one of New-
port's oldest and most respected
inhabitants.

Dr. W. A. Buckner of Chicago, Ill.,
was born in the year 1858, in the
town of Hopkinsville, Ky. At an
early age he was deprived of parental
care and guidance by the death of
both parents. His success in life has
been achieved solely through his per-
sonal effort and ability. During his
early life he had a succession of vari-
ous experiences, at one time as cabin-
boy on one of the Ohio River steamers,
and later in hotel life in Cincinnati.
He took a full course in music at the
College of Music, in Cincinnati. Dr.

from same with high honors, and has
also successfully passed the examina-
tion of the State Board and has secured

AUGUSTUS C. WORMLEY.
Boston, Mass.

DR. W. A. BUCKNER.
Chicago, Ill.

Buckner has recently taken the full
course of medicine at the Harvey
Medical School, Chicago, graduating

his certificate as a practicing physician.
We predict for Dr. Buckner a large
success in his chosen field.

Augustus C. Wormley, one of
Hampton's former students, is one of
the supporting pillars of the Young
Men's Congressional Club of Boston,
Mass. His observing powers are
clearly set forth in his expressive
delineation of character in his play,
entitled "Armorers of Tyre," written
and played exclusively by the dra-
matic members of the Congressional
Club.

His play, upon its production,
brought many favorable criticisms as
to its merit, from many of the best
journals in this country. We expect
soon to see in print some other mas-
terpieces from his pen.

206

Club, and other clubs composed entirely of young misses, have asserted themselves in all manner of new and

ner Palace Car Company took control of the dining-cars of the Michigan Central, he was retained, and remained with that company for four years. He was then transferred to the New York Central.

While in New York he secured instructions under some of the famous masters of the culinary art.

By close application to his duties his ability was noticed, and he was given the honor and distinction of opening the great World's Exposition Flyer, a train whose service stands today unexcelled by none. In the same year he had charge of the private car of the Hon. Chauncey M. Depew during his visit to the World's Fair.

In 1896 he accepted the position of chef with Mr. W. E. Woods, then proprietor of the Mansion House at Greenfield, Mass.; in 1897, after remaining with Mr. Woods for a year, he returned to the New York Central.

MISS GEORGINA GLOVER.
Boston, Mass.

untried entertainment, and have been permitted to undertake a vast amount more than their accustomed share in the initiating and directing of affairs. And then older matrons have apparently withdrawn, and allowed things to be run by those more recently married, who formerly were content to look on.

A veteran of the dining-car service is Mr. George W. Williams, who was born at Charing Cross, Province of Ontario, Canada.

Mr. Williams entered the dining service of the Michigan Central when quite a young man. When the Wag-

MISS IDA M. HALL.
Boston, Mass.

In 1900 he was given charge of the Boston and Chicago Special, in which capacity he remains today.

208

Mr. Williams is second vice-president of the N. Y. C. Cooks' and

MR. GEORGE W. WILLIAMS.

Waiters' Association. Besides being a master of the art of cooking, he is a telegraph operator of no mean ability.

Rev. Mahlon Van Horne, the present United States Consul at St. Thomas, Danish West Indies, was born in New Jersey, near the classic confines of Princeton. He is fifty years of age, hale and hearty, and we hope that he will live to fill many other important offices for our government.

He held the pastorate of the Union Congregational Church at Newport, R. I., for nearly twenty-five years, and has been conspicuous in the political arena, holding more public positions than any colored man in New England.

He served three years in the Rhode Island Legislature, and many

years on the Republican City Committee of Newport, also seven terms upon the School Board, and one on the Board of Examiners of the State Normal School.

He is one of the highest degree Masons, and a member of the Knights of Pythias.

His Yankee ingenuity in purchasing eight thousand tons of coal without official orders, during the late unpleasantness with Spain, gives him a universal renown, as the coal would possibly have been secured by the Spaniards for Cervera's fleet.

Our readers will be treated to an article from Consul Van Horne in an early issue, with illustrations from that tropical island.

## THE CANTATA OF "BELSHAZZAR."

The presentation of the operatic cantata of "Belshazzar" by the choir of the Concord Baptist Church of Christ,

REV. MAHLON VAN HORNE.

HERE AND THERE.

209

Brooklyn, N. Y., at Association Hall, on Tuesday evening, Dec. 4, 1900, under the leadership of Prof. P. A. Myers, may justly be considered the beginning of a new epoch in the higher branches of musical and dramatic culture among our people in a public way. A year ago the choir presented "Belshazzar's Feast," which met with such astounding success that the public at once demanded a repetition of the "Feast," or something like it, as a fixture in sacred drama. Professor Myers, remembering the words of the immortal Shakespeare, viz: "There is a tide in the affairs of men, which taken at the flood, leads on to fortune," etc., began preparations for Butterfield's magnificent work, "Belshazzar," in five acts. Like all other innovations of a radical nature, in the continuance of such scriptural plays the choir had difficulties to overcome, prejudice of a superstitious, religious character to break down, and mechanical hindrances to set aside. This has been done in a large measure, and Professor Myers deserves great credit for his self-sacrificing efforts in this educational work among the race. The choir, assisted by the Brooklyn Choral Union, were loyal to their leader, and gave substantial support.

The five acts, with scenes in each varying from one to five, were performed in a manner that would call forth the righteous envy of the professional of long standing and large experience in more ways than one.

In the fifth act the audience sat breathless when their eyes beheld the banquet-hall in Belshazzar's palace. This was beyond doubt the crowning feature of the whole affair. The mysterious handwriting, the attempt and failure of the soothsayers to read the writing; its successful interpretation by Daniel, the victorious army of Cyrus and the death of Belshazzar, will linger long in the memory of those who came, saw and heard the brilliant enactment and successful conclusion of the cantata of "Belshazzar." Prof. P. A. Myers, director; Miss Mary A. Perkins, accompanist; Prof. W. F. Craig's orchestra; Messrs. T. A. Hamlin and William Brown, stage managers. "Long live the king."

We endeavor only to run reliable advertisements, and we recommend to our readers the firms who advertise with us.

Any reader who has not been dealt with fairly by any company advertising with us, will do us a great favor by informing us at once, and we will immediately take steps to investigate.

Hon. J. Frank Wheaton, organizer of the United Brotherhood of Chicago, Ill., is to make an extensive tour in the Brotherhood's interest; while en route he will also represent THE COLORED AMERICAN MAGAZINE.

210

THE STRESS OF IMPULSE,

MAITLAND LEROY OSBORNE.

SYNOPSIS OF CHAPTERS I. TO XVII.

ROGER DOLLOFF, a detective, while journeying to San Francisco to investigate the robbery of the Third National Bank, meets with serious injury in the wreck of the Overland Limited, and is nursed back to health by Marie Chartier, a passenger on the same train. He falls in love with, and marries her, and they resume the interrupted journey. The cashier who has robbed the bank fears betrayal by his accomplice, and secretly and in disguise embarks on a sailing vessel bound for Panama. While Dolloff is conferring with the president of the bank, Marie is confronted by a man at their hotel, and faints from the shock of recognition. It is James Fairfax, her husband, whom she had believed dead when she married Dolloff. He is a gambler, and worse, and importunes her to cast in her lot with him again, a proposition which she scorns. Dolloff, entering the hotel as Fairfax leaves it, recognizes the latter, and having his suspicions aroused by this chance meeting with one whom he knows to be a rogue, soon establishes the fact that he had a hand in the bank robbery. Dolloff goes to South America in pursuit of the fleeing cashier, and stumbles upon his camping-place in the forest. In Dolloff's absence Marie is abducted by Fairfax. Dolloff captures the cashier, and on his return learns of Marie's disappearance, and that she is the wife of Fairfax. He follows them to Georgia and locates them in the company of a band of moonshiners, whose apprehension he brings about, only to find that Fairfax and Marie have disappeared. Shortly after his return to New York, Mrs. Godfrey Morgan, a wealthy woman, is robbed of $50,000 worth of diamonds, and Dolloff is engaged to recover them. He goes to Liverpool, and after three weeks of waiting receives a cablegram saying that Fairfax is believed to have sailed with the jewels in his possession. He gets on the track of Fairfax in London, learns that the latter has gone to Amsterdam, and follows him there. After some search Dolloff finds the shop where Fairfax has left the jewels to be recut, and having recovered them, is recalled to America by a cablegram. In the booking office at Liverpool he comes face to face with Fairfax, but the latter being disguised, he fails to recognize him. They both engage passage by the same steamer.

CHAPTER XVIII.

DOLLOFF'S first care on going aboard the steamer that was to carry him back to America was to deposit the jewels in the safe in the captain's cabin. This done, he breathed a sigh of relief, and set about making himself at home in his stateroom for the voyage.

Fairfax had been among the first of the passengers to come on board,

and from a point on the lower deck, well screened from observation, had kept a vigilant watch upon the stream of passengers. When he had seen Dolloff, a half hour before the time of sailing, walk up the gangplank, he turned away, and his eyes glittered ominously behind the blue goggles. In the days that had passed since he had touched elbows with Dolloff in the booking office, he had brooded constantly over the foiling of his vil-lainy, until his chief desire had come to be for revenge. He regarded Dol-loff as his Nemesis, and resolved that the detective should never leave the steamer alive.

But a cause, almost ridiculous in view of the possible tragedy it averted, operated to effectually frustrate any plan that Fairfax might have had. It chanced to be a particularly stormy voyage. By the next morning after sailing, the vessel was pitching on a waste of wildly tossing waters under a leaden sky, and a mere handful of the passengers responded to the breakfast gong. While Dolloff, with the collar of his ulster turned up and his cap set firmly on his head, paced the promenade deck, Fairfax lay in his berth enduring the agonies of a particularly severe attack of seasickness.

So it happened that on the fourth day out he crawled on deck for the first time, weak and white, and with no thought save an intense longing to

THE STRESS OF IMPULSE.

211

set foot on firm land once more.
And when the vessel, at the end of
the voyage, swung slowly up to the
pier head, he waited until he had
seen Dolloff disappear in the crowd,
then walked down the gangplank and
was swallowed up in New York's
seething maelstrom.

Immediately upon landing Dolloff
reported at headquarters, turned over
the recovered jewels to the chief, and
greatly to that individual's surprise,
formally tendered his resignation.

"I don't understand why you should want to leave us, Dolloff," said the chief. "You stand at the head of the profession; there's not a man in it with a better record than you have, and you certainly can't expect to make more money at anything else."

"No," responded Dolloff; "it's not
more money that I'm looking for, but
I want to get out of the business.
I'm sick of it. I thought it all over
coming across on the boat, and de-
cided that I was becoming too much
like a human bloodhound. I'm going
to throw it all up and try for a place
on some newspaper. My experience
as a detective ought to help me there,
and I'll get to know more honest men
and pure women. I haven't quite
lost all my faith in the goodness of
humanity in general yet, but it has
been severely tested, and I want a
chance to see the better side for
a while."

"Well, if you must," said the chief;
"but I am more than sorry to lose
you. If you really want to take up
newspaper work, I think I can help
you to a position. The city editor

of the *Express* is a friend of mine.
If you like, I'll introduce you, and I
think he'll give you a chance."

"I should appreciate it very much,"
was Dolloff's answer, and so it was
settled.

With Dolloff's introduction to the
city editor of the *Express* there be-
gan for him a new life, filled with
engrossing interests. The manifold
duties of a reporter were alluring to
him, and the new phases of life that
he constantly observed, each had their
charm. The abrupt transition of his
occupation afforded him a new per-
spective of life that quickened his
perceptions and broadened his grasp
upon material facts. His assignments
at first were unimportant — routine
work, police-court cases and small
fires, accidents and the like, varied
occasionally by being detailed to
assist a more experienced man on
assignments requiring help, were what
fell to his lot. But all the time he
was learning in the surest of all
schools — experience.

He lived in the newspaper atmos-
phere, gradually absorbing the tenets
of the profession, learning what con-
stituted news, how to set about ob-
taining it, and how to write it in a
way to suit the city editor, who seemed
to be a confirmed misanthrope, with
a deep-seated grudge toward reporters
generally, and green ones particularly.

At the first he had harbored a dim
idea that reporters stood on corners
or wandered about the streets waiting
for things to happen, and was cor-
respondingly amazed at the prescience
of the city editor, who apparently
knew everything going on in every

212

quarter of the city, before it had
transpired.

His daily study of the assignment
book gave him fresh cause for wonder,
and when he found his name set down
opposite a drowning case on the
river front, or a fight in the tenement
district, he felt a sudden sense of
importance, and a pleasant little glow
of elation would pass over him when
he spread open the early edition,
damp from the press, and saw one of
his items on the first page.

The fact that the desk-man's blue
pencil ruthlessly reduced his half-
column story to a paragraph, some-
times caused him a moment's discom-
fiture, but he reflected that all reporters
had the same experience to start with,
and bore it philosophically.

His preconceived ideas of the rela-
tive importance of things, too, received
a rude shock when he realized that
the city editor attached more value
to the story of a questionable trans-
action by the head of the sewer
department than to the account of
a virtuous young sewing-girl's vain
struggle against starvation in a lonely
garret.

As the months slipped away, and
Dolloff grew more familiar with the
duties of his position, he found that
his copy more often escaped the
chastening blue pencil, and he began
to take his place among the older
reporters on equal terms.

His thoughts dwelt often on Marie,
but he had come to believe that she
had passed forever out of his life,
and tried to resign himself to the
inevitable.

CHAPTER XIX.

One winter's night when Dolloff
had been two years with the *Express*
he sat in the reporters' room, his day's
assignments finished, enjoying the
warmth and a cigar, while Blodgett,
the police-court man, told of "beats"
he had made in days gone by.

Across the hallway through the
open door they could see the night
editor at his desk, elbow deep in
proofs and copy, and smoke curling
from his pipe in a thick blue cloud.
Upstairs in the composing room a
score of busy workers were rushing
five-line takes into type for the first
edition.

The telephone bell over the night
editor's desk jangled loudly, and a
moment later he swung around in
his chair and beckoned to Dolloff.

"There's an accident case up to
the City Hospital," said he, without
removing the pipe from his mouth,
when Dolloff had crossed the ha
"Get the full particulars for the last
edition."

It was a bitter night. The biting
wind swooped down upon him as he
emerged in the open air, strove for a
moment to drive him back to shelter,
and then swirled its boisterous way
down the street, whistling around
corners, rattling unfastened blinds
with its icy fingers, pausing at door-
ways in search of homeless wanderers,
and then on down to the river front,
where the storm king held high revel
on the frozen waste.

He bent his head to meet the
blast, and made his way along the

["THE STRESS OF IMPULSE.", "213", "nearly deserted streets. Twenty minutes of brisk walking and the grim brick front of the hospital loomed before him. He ascended the broad steps leading to the entrance, and a sharp ring at the bell gained him instant admittance.", "The priest who had been sent for to ease the sufferer's last hours was just before him. An attendant relieved them of their overcoats, and led the way in silence to Ward six. As they passed down the space between the rows of cots more than one pain-tortured face strove pathetically to greet the priest's coming with a welcoming smile. He paused once or twice to bestow a low-toned word of comfort, or lay his cool, firm hand for a moment on a fevered brow. The spirit of an universal brotherhood shone from his smoothly shaven face. To him the sufferers lying there were of no creed — only sorely stricken creatures needing help.", "At the last cot he paused and gazed silently and thoughtfully at the blotched and bloated face upon the pillow. The shifting, bloodshot eyes that met his glance for but a moment held in their depths a wild gleam of animal-like terror. The ashen, sen-
suous lips quivered nervously. One toil-roughened hand clutched at the white coverings, as though its owner strove to draw back from the dark tide that was creeping near. The at-
tendant silently drew a screen about the cot and placed a couple of chairs beside it.", "The priest gently released the clutching fingers from the bedclothes, and took the hot hand in his firm and", "reassuring grasp. \"My poor man,\" said he, \"your pain and toil and trouble is nearly ended. If you have aught upon your mind that gives you fear, let me take the burden from you; and by God's mercy you will find forgiveness for your sins.\"", "The wandering glance of the dying man sought the priest's compassion-ate face.", "\"I am afraid to die,\" he mournfully whispered. \"I have sinned so much. There can be no forgiveness for such as me.\"", "\"God's mercy is infinite,\" replied the priest, gently. \"There is no sin that, truly repented of, will not be forgiven.\"", "The doctor, on his round of the wards, stopped at the cot for a moment, touched the patient's wrist, said a few words to the white-capped nurse; then turned to the priest, saying in a tone too low for the sufferer's ear: \"He will last till midnight.\"", "\"I will stay,\" responded the priest quietly, and the doctor passed on to the next ward.", "The priest sat holding the dying man's hand in a firm clasp, while the clock slowly ticked off the seconds he had yet to live. As the night wore on he dropped into a troubled doze, broken by spasmodic tremors, and muttering broken sentences as his seared brain recalled the past. Once he whispered \"mother\" in a tone more tender than the rest, and it seemed for an instant that some kindly spirit smoothed the tell-tale seams from the bloated face, making it almost fair to look upon. Then he woke, and glared about like a hunted"]

214

beast, and hoarsely muttered
"Water!" But ere the nurse
could place the goblet to his lips
delirium seized him and he cowered
back in the bed as though to hide
from a dreaded presence.

Dolloff drew forth his watch.
Eleven o'clock — the end was very
near. The nurse lifted the patient's
head and poured a few drops of
water in his parched throat. Soon
his labored breathing grew easier;
the bloodshot eyes sought the priest's
face with a calmer gaze; and then he
spoke — slowly,"and with painful ef-
fort, as his strength grew less.

"There is a woman," said the dy-
ing man, "who believes herself to be
my wife. I deceived her with a
mock marriage and then deserted
her. Believing me to be dead she
married another man, and when we
met by accident the shock nearly
drove her crazy. She refused to re-
turn to me, though she thought I
was her husband, and hid herself
from the other man, though she
loved him. She has a child — a lit-
tle girl—and I would die easier if I
could know that the tangle would be
straightened out."

He paused and gasped for breath,
with his fast-glazing eyes fixed be-
seechingly upon the kindly face of
the priest, who bent over him and
said: "Tell me the man's name.
I will search him out and see that
justice is done."

Dolloff, with clenched hands and
set lips, leaned forward to hear the
rest. With one last effort the dying
man whispered: "His name is Dol-
loff — Roger Dolloff," and then his

head fell back, and what his staring
eyes beheld no man may know.

"When Dolloff emerged from the
hospital the moon was floating in all
its radiance above the city. The bell
in a distant steeple tolled the midnight
hour. His brain was in a whirl with
the knowledge that had just come to
him. In the disfigured, pain-distorted
face of the dying man he had failed
to recognize Fairfax, but now that
he had learned the truth his first
thought was of Marie.

CHAPTER XX.

Dolloff's sole object in life now was
to find Marie, and with no clue to
work upon the task bid fair to be a
difficult one. Advertisements inserted
in the personal columns of the metro-
politan dailies brought a number of
replies, but in every instance careful
investigation disclosed that the writ-
ers were either at fault or were seeking
to gain reward for knowledge which
they did not possess.

For several weeks Dolloff devoted
every waking moment to the problem
and grew wan and haggard with sus-
pense. Then, through merest acci-
dent he stumbled upon a clue that
led him to the belief that in Chicago
he would find a relative of Marie who
might be able to tell him where she
was. He started for that city at once,
and within a few days of his arrival
there located the person he was seek-
ing, and learned that Marie was living
in a small New England town.

The reaction from the mental strain
of the past few weeks, added to a
severe cold which he had contracted,
brought on a fit of sickness, so that a

THE STRESS OF IMPULSE.

215

month later, after battling through an
attack of brain fever, he awoke one
morning to find himself in a cot in
the Chicago General Hospital, with a
white-capped nurse by his side.

Through the weeks of his convalescence he lay and thought of Marie and revolved plans for the future. The thing that worried him the most was the ever-recurring thought of the child that Fairfax had mentioned. Who was its father? At last he was able to leave the hospital, and still white and weak, hurried eastward.

It was early evening when he
reached the little town. He walked
rapidly along the quiet street and
knocked at the door of the neat cot-
tage to which he had been directed.
A dressmaker's sign in the window,
thrown into relief by the lamplight
from within, announced what means
Marie had adopted for a livelihood.

When the door opened and he
stood face to face for the first time
in years with the woman he had never
ceased to love, he was impressed with
a certain new dignity that she seemed
to have acquired. Her face showed
traces of sorrow and hard experience,
but it bore a softened look that beau-
tified her.

She greeted him simply and with-
out apparent surprise, and motioned
for him to enter.

“I have expected you,” she said.

She led the way to a little sitting-
room, and when they were seated,
waited for him to speak. She seemed
quite calm, while he strove in vain for
composure.

As the thought came to him of the
life she had led, and what the present

moment boded for her, a sudden great
pity was joined to the love that surged
in his heart for her. He forgot for
the time what he had suffered through
her, and remembered only that she
was a woman, and that to her the
world had been very hard.

“Marie,” he said at last, “you
know why I am here.”

“Yes,” she replied in a low voice,
“you have come to ask the truth
from me — and you shall have it. I
have learned that Fairfax is dead —
I thought him dead when I married
you. I have also learned that I was
— not his wife. I know what you
must think of me — and it is only
just, but”— her voice trembled with
emotion, “I am only a woman, after
all, and for all I have made you suffer
I have suffered tenfold. I lay in the
darkness at night thinking — think-
ing, till it seems as though I must go
mad. The ghost of my ruined life
rises up in the midnight hours and
taunts me with my shame.”

Her calmness was gone. She
buried her face in her hands, and
long, dry sobs shook her violently.
Then she lifted her face and looked
at him with eyes that held the agony
of a tortured soul.

“Roger,” she said, “you are not a
woman, and you cannot know — but
when little Mabel puts her soft,
dimpled arms around my neck, when
I kiss her goodnight and lay her down
to sleep, it feels as though a knife was
in my heart. I fancy sometimes that
the angels will not let her stay with
me, and I steal to her little cot and
listen for her breathing till my heart
stops beating, and kneel there for

216

hours sometimes, praying God that she may never know that her mother has sinned."

She was weeping unrestrainedly now, and Dolloff was struggling for composure.

"Marie," he asked gently, "is she — my daughter?"

She lifted her head and gazed at him with honest eyes.

"She is," she answered simply.

He was deeply moved. For a time neither spoke. Then suddenly she fell on her knees before him and gazed imploringly in his face.

"You will not take her from me?" she begged. "You will not take away the only thing I have to cling to — the only bit of Heaven that I have ever known."

She was clasping his hands now in an agony of supplication, unmindful of her loosened hair and the tears that streamed down her cheeks.

At this moment there came to Dolloff an understanding of the depths of a mother's love, and he knew that

to the woman before him the child's love meant redemption.

"I will not part you from her," he said.

A long sigh parted her lips, and her head fell forward against his knee. She had fainted.

When, a little later, he stood looking down for the first time on the sweet face of his daughter, her dimpled cheeks flushed with slumber and her lips like crumpled rose-leaves, his eyes were filled with tears. Touching his lips lightly to her golden hair, he turned to the woman who stood, softly weeping, at his side. Their eyes met — his filled with a deep compassion and a dawning sense of the responsibility that rested on him — hers with a mother's love and a humility that spiritually uplifted her.

He held out his arms.

"Marie," he said softly, "the past is dead. We will live for our child."

[THE END.]

## THE SCIENCE OF VOCAL CULTURE,

PROF. THEO. DRURY.

THE utter failure of a large number of students, after many years of practice and study, to get the correct quality of tone production, has led to numberless inquiries as to the best methods of voice culture. The Italians claim to have the only method, and they have been really aggressive in their claims as to the

correctness of their methods. The fact that the throat should act in a certain way is known, but how to get ease and power with a good quality has been and is yet a continual war among teachers; and now that it has been taken in hand by the scientists does not mean the soothing of the troubled waters, but it only creates

THE SCIENCE OF VOCAL CULTURE.

217

more contention among those who do not care to study it from that point.

That vocal culture has been reduced to a science there is not the 134, G. A. R., Boston, Mass.; nor, norored her by inviting her to deliver their memorial address on Memorial Day at Charles Street A. M. E. Church. This also was a great success.

Meanwhile circumstances obliged her to cease her literary labors for a time and try for something that probed this mysterious voice organ thoroughly.

The question is often asked: Can one learn to sing who has no voice to begin with? Many teachers say, No; but to answer from a scientific standpoint, I should say, Yes. One should, however, be endowed with a superior mind, a faculty for very hard study, and musical temperament of high grade. With these it is quite possible to develop a beautiful voice on a seemingly poor foundation. But we must consider that even in that case one might fail, as real success is given to very few. To study the throat and voice scientifically one must have special talent for that kind of work, as well as a very great sense of muscular control. To gain automatic control of the muscles that produce good quality seems to be the greatest difficulty. The first thing to be considered is: What takes place in the throat during singing? Does the larynx remain stationary, the tongue slightly raised, the soft palate down and closed during tone emission? These are some principles that

form the scientific method, the practice of which may not appeal to the emotions, but gives the correct action of the throat. After this one is preparing the civil service examination, he was appointed stenographer in the Bureau of Statistics, on the Massachusetts Decennial Census of 1895, which position she held for four years. Storms of the spring and autumn. Something of the primitive homes once builded of trunks of the palm-tree showed in their architecture, and made by the vocal cords, which are attached to the thyroid and cricoid cartilages. It is true that one has the sensation of making tones from the chest, but that comes from the action of the sterno-thyroid and other down-pulling muscles so essential in singing.

Although it is not generally understood, the tongue is a most important factor in stretching the cords, and is often a very unruly member. It is sometimes held too stiff, which does not admit the necessary vibrations. The tongue should be slightly raised, the singer never allowing the body of the tongue to sink under any circumstances, as it causes fatigue of the entire throat.

To gain automatic control of the throat and breath means individual training of the muscles; and also one must be able to devitalize any certain muscle and command or vitalize the same. Science places the teaching on a higher basis, shortening the time of study about half, and enabling one who has not the great gift of nature e'blinously roam; oil is o'er, aven — our Home.

218

PAULINE E. HOPKINS,

AUTHOR OF "CONTENDING FORCES," "TALMA GORDON," "GENERAL WASHINGTON," ETC.

The Donlon was struggling for composure.

Her father, William A. Hopkins, a G. A. R. veteran of the Civil War, is a native of Alexandria, Va. He is a nephew of the late John T. Waugh of Providence, R. I., and a first cousin of the late Mrs. Anna Warrick Jarvis of Washington, D. C.

By her mother Miss Hopkins is a direct descendant of the famous Paul brothers, all black men, educated abroad for the Baptist ministry, the best known of whom was Thomas Paul, who founded St. Paul Baptist Church, Joy Street, Boston, Mass. the first colored church in this section of the United States. Susan Paul, a niece of these brothers, was a famous colored woman, long and intimately associated with William Lloyd Garrison in the anti-slavery movement. Miss Hopkins is also a grandniece of the late James Whitfield, the California poet, who was associated with Frederick Douglass in politics and literature. His poems are in all the libraries of the Pacific coast, and Mr. Douglass had them in his library.

When, a little later, he stood looking down for the first time on the sweet face of his daughter, her dimpled cheeks flushed with slumber and her lips like crumpled rose-leaves, his eyes were filled with tears. Touch-

Her first enort was made at the age of fifteen, when the Congregational Publishing Society, Boston, offered a prize of ten dollars in gold, through Dr. William Wells Brown, for the best essay on the "Evils of Intemperance and Their Remedies," to the colored youth of the Boston High Schools. Miss Hopkins won the prize, and received a warm letter of encouragement from the famous publishing house, offering to publish the essay and send it over the country in free distribution.

After this the young girl did much literary work for which she was well paid. Her great desire was to become a playwright, but by the advice of Mr. Fred Williams, the veteran stage manager of the Boston Museum, who examined her work, she directed her attention finally to fiction in story form.

Other efforts followed, and she soon presented her illustrated lecture on Toussaint L'Overture to the public at Tremont Temple. The press gave her many favorable notices. She was hired by the Friends School at Providence, R. I., to deliver it before

WINTER'S SHROUDS.

219

the school, and received a hearty
letter of recommendation from the
principal, Mr. Augustus Jones.

In 1892 the Robert A. Bell Post
134, G. A. R., Boston, Mass., hon-
ored her by inviting her to deliver
their memorial address on Memorial
Day at Charles Street A. M. E.
Church. This also was a great suc-
cess.

Meanwhile circumstances obliged
her to cease her literary labors for a
time and try for something that
would immediately help her finan-
cially. She took up the study of
stenography, and in 1892 entered the
employ of Hon. Henry Parkman and

Hon. Alpheus Sanford, well-known,
wealthy and influential Republicans.
She served them so well that on their
hearty recommendation, after pass-
ing the civil service examination, she
was appointed stenographer in the
Bureau of Statistics, on the Massa-
chusetts Decennial Census of 1895,
which position she held for four years.
storms of the spring and autumn.
Something of the primitive homes
once builded of trunks of the palm-
tree showed in their architecture, and
little cones of gaily-colored clay, in-
serted in the fresh plaster, broke up
the flat white finish with a gaudy play
of color, in many curious patterns.
Such like was the mansion of Terah,

WINTER'S SHROUDS.

HATTIE E. WALLACE.

THOUGH the day be dark and dreary
In our journey on through life,
There will be a glorious sunset:
"Peace must always follow strife."

When the Master sendeth sorrow,
In his own time he'll bring joy;
Only wait the lovely morrow:
"Gold's too soft without alloy."

When we frown o'er rainy weather,
Roaring winds and winter's shrouds,
List! and hear the bright side whisper:
"There's a rainbow in the clouds."

Cease from looking on the dark side;
Look around, behold the bright,
And will find how many blessings
Have been hidden from our sight.

Neither sorrowing nor complaining,
Only wait the Master's will;
Hear his loving message saying:
"Only trust, I'm with you still."

Lead us, Father, guide, protect us,
As through life we blindly roam;

May we find, when toil is o'er,
Rest at last in Heaven — our Home.

220

FASCINATING BIBLE STORIES.

III. *Abraham and Isaac.*

CHARLES WINSLOW HALL.

ABRAM, or Abiram, "ruler of the Aramites," the son of Terah or Terakh, tenth in descent from Noah, stood before him with honest eyes.

"Her father, William A. Hopkin, a G. A. R. veteran of the Civil War, is a native of Alexandria, Va. He is a nephew of the late John T. Waugh of Providence, R.I. and a

prince was he in both his father's and mother's right of descent; for Terah was the acknowledged head, the great line of Noah, and his mother (Amthela or Amtelai, according to the Talmudic legend) was a princess of a scarcely less noble, albeit less ancient Semitic family.

He was so clad that he wore a kind of plaited kilt of softly dressed and colored leather reaching to the knees, beneath which leggings closely approximating in shape to the limbs they covered, were drawn reasonably tight around the ankles, and further covered by the long fringes of his upper garments. A light cotton vest, almost sleeveless, covered his massive chest and shoulders. His face was keen, yet noble, heavily bearded, but with the upper lip smoothly shaven, his nose aquiline, his forehead high and broad, and his eyes dark and penetrating, yet sympathetic as well as fearless. His great bow of horn

lay at his feet, with the painted quiver of gaily feathered arrows just taken from his belt; a bronze sword, long, straight, pointed and double-edged, di- hung at his side, and his long hair, ar- plaited and confined by a circlet of gold, was his only head covering. His quarry of the morning's chase lay by the great gates of the com- pound, a huge wild boar with terrible tusks, which his shafts had laid low in the unreclaimed marshes that still extended southward below the city.

It was a fair city this Ur of the Chaldees, and a great one before the wrath of Asiatic hordes laid low its ramparts and temples, scattered the remnant of its people among the na- tions, and left its fortified docks, palaces, and magnificent temples, to decay and sink under the fertile ooze which the Tigris yearly spreads over the Mesopotamia. Now that great primeval garden-home lies for the most part wasted and desolate; a shallow lake in time of flood; a sterile desert in the midsummer heats; a marsh whose canals are broken, grown up with oleander, reed and cane, and stretching over seven score miles further southward than in the days of which we write. But then Ur was a walled fortress, its haven lined with great docks, within which the long, many-oared galleries might defy the storms of the Persian Gulf and the attacks of hostile fleets, so long as

FASCINATING BIBLE STORIES.

221

bowman, slinger and spearman stood stoutly behind the ramparts which lined their grim grey walls. Arsenal, storehouse and shipyard lined the long, curving water-street, and from this many a broad way led to the great central square, which on the highest mound of the low-lying city surrounded the huge "Ziggurat" or Temple of Sin or Hurki, the moon-god, father and ruler of gods and men.

Before him towered the great oblong wall of the lower story, sixty feet high or more, with many buttresses and rows of windows gently sloping to the flat roof, from which another massive edifice of thirty or forty feet more was surmounted by a smaller but lofty watch-tower, wherein the royal astrologers held their long night vigils, reverently watching the host of heaven, chanting hymn, spell and invocation, observing the celestial omens, offering sacrifices, and training maiden votary and youthful neophyte in the temple service and the mysteries of the faith. By turns, astrologers, priests and judges, these were the true rulers of Ur, and of the land, of which Ur was the center and fortalice. Nor were there lacking shrines of Ishtar or Astarte, the "archer-goddess," queen of love, and alas! of chartered and sanctified lust: of Samas or Shemesh, "the sun-god"; Bel, the mighty spouse of Belat or Beltis; Rimmon, guardian and feeder of the great labyrinth of canals and ditches; and merciless Nergal, who, red-plumed and girded with his fatal sword, directed the fortunes of war, and joyed in the mortal

struggles of the generations of men. Around these shrines stood the proud palaces of king, prince and noble, the mansions of rich merchants and the great cattle kings of that era. Thick-walled and lofty were they, laid up of rough sun-dried bricks on foundations of masonry, and plastered snow-white, against the fierce rainstorms of the spring and autumn. Something of the primitive homes once builded of trunks of the palm-tree showed in their architecture, and little cones of gaily-colored clay, inserted in the fresh plaster, broke up the flat white finish with a gaudy play of color, in many curious patterns.

Such like was the mansion of Terah, before which Abram stood in silence. Deep, dry and cool were its stonewalled cellar-crypts, in which the family sheltered themselves from the fierce heats of summer noondays. Lofty were the walls of banquet-room and chamber, draped with costly fabrics and hung with weapons of war and hunting. Broad and cleanly were the floors, strewn with mattings, gay carpets, and the softly tanned skins of tiger, lion and long-haired goat.

Dishes of bronze, cups and chargers of silver, bowls and platters of bronze, wood and potter's-clay, and beakers of ivory and horn, were ranged in order in fitting places. Broad were the windows, albeit heavily shadowed by the deep casements, wherefrom lattices and light curtains excluded the dust and the sun's rays, while heavy shutters, massive and barred at need, were ready to repel a driving storm, or the attack of a city mob or

222

alien enemy. Stairways led to the
flat fire-proof roofs, battlemented and
curtained against envious hands and
eyes: in the long, hot summer nights
the favorite sleeping-place of the
family.

The great enclosure which sur-
rounded the house had thick walls
and gates capable of strong defence.
Within it were gardens and tall shade
trees, and in the rear of the house
were the huts and tents of servant,
herdsman and boatman, with tall
warehouses and capacious piles of
lumber and stone, the spars, sails,
rigging, and sweeps of dismantled
galleys and the like.

Landward beyond the shrine and
the western and northern city walls
lay league on league the fertile levels
of that rich alluvial soil whose won-
drous fertility had ages before drawn
westward from the tents of Noah and
Shem, band after band of the bravest
and fairest of their children. Here
where the wheat-plant grew spon-
taneously in the beginning, men said
that the site of the ancient Paradise,
cleansed by the flood from mortal
pollution and swept clean of all its
glories, again awaited the kindly cul-
ture of the sons of men. For every
measure sown it is recorded that the
fortunate husbandman harvested two
hundred and even three hundred fold,
since Pelez, the son of Eber, "in
whose days the saith was divided,"
had perchance begun the humble
mounds and dykes which had long
been lost in a very maze of canals
and ditches. Along the mounds and
causeways lofty date-palms displayed
under their verdant fronds great

bunches of almost transparent golden
dates. Around and beneath them
fruited purple and white figs, orange
pomegranates and almonds, while im-
mense gnarly-barked vines bore under
their luxuriant foliage huge and lus-
cious clusters, every grape a globe of
ruby, aquamarine or topaz.

Still farther away the less fertile
foothills pastured herds of horses
and kine, camels and asses, and
farther on the shepherds of Ur
watched among wooded ravines goats
and sheep innumerable.

The city of Ur was decked for a
festival. No ship of all that lay upon
the broad river spread her snowy
lateen sails to the northern breeze,
nor was any caravan to be seen wind-
ing along the causeways which led
from the city. But small vessels and
boats came from every hamlet of the
riverbank and coastline, crowded with
gaily decked women and heavily
moulded, black-bearded, magnifi-
cently dressed and armed men, and
from every outlying town and ham-
let like parties crowding highway
and causeway thronged toward the
central temple. But few half-grown
children accompanied these groups;
but Abram marked with a stern and
bitter countenance many couples who
passed on toward the temple, each
bearing with them a babe, their first-
born son. These, bright and rosy,
daintily clad and garlanded with
flowers, were borne by mothers
whose tears and sobs were in strange
contrast to the flags and garlands
which bespoke high festival. The
fathers, too, seemed pale and self-
repressed, as they strode onward

FASCINATING BIBLE STORIES.

223

toward the great shrine, now crowded
with priests, musicians and officials.
One couple only halted to greet
Abram—a man of noble presence,
and a wife whose fragile beauty was
in strong contrast to the lusty strength
and health of her baby boy.

"I greet thee, Abram," said the
noble, for such he was; "may Hurki
enrich and deliver thee in thine own
day of redemption."

"Greeting to thee, O Iribu-Sin,"
said Abram kindly. "Thanks for
thy gracious wish, but my god desir-
eth not such an atonement. Surely
my friend and stout comrade will not
pay such a price for the favor o'
Hurki as the high priest hath de-
manded of thee. Bethink thee," and
he lowered his voice, "if thou diest
heirless he will profit thereby."

"Tempt me not, friend," said the
young man hastily. "It might cost
thee and thine life and goods, and me
undying torment and the blotting out
of my house. I believe with my
fathers, and I fear the gods."

"And for the mother's whom thou
lovest?"

The woman spoke bitterly: "For
me are only the blessing and promise
which forbid me not the relief of tears.
Happy art thou, Abram, and blessed
is Sar-ai, thy wife, in that no son
hath been born to thee in Ur of
Chaldea."

"And if it had been otherwise,"
said Abram fiercely, "a thousand
men should stand between the child
of our love and all that threatened
him. Never should king of earth or
heaven earn of me such sacrifice."

Iribu-Sin flushed and paled again,

and then spoke dreamily: "Thou art
bold, O Abram, and there is none
like thee in goodliness and courage.
Beware that the thunder-cloud which
already mutters above thee send not
its lightnings to destroy. A son
shalt thou have, even as I, and thou
in thy day of atonement will be even
as I am, desolate."

And when as the parents turned
away, it seemed in some way to
Abram that his eyes were opened,
and he saw the bitterness and hatred
that lay in the hearts of this people
of Ur, because he was not of their
faith, also the prophecy of his friend
lay somewhat heavily upon his heart.

Therefore he bade shut-to and bar
the great gates, and a score of
trained spearmen gathered at his call
beside the narrow wicket, but kept
under cover of the wall whereby
Abram leaned on his great sword,
and saw the crowded roof of the
great temple, with the altar of sacri-
fice whereon fierce flames, heavy
with the smoke of spices and incense,
flared and roared before the priests
of Sin.

So clear-eyed and strong of sight
was he that he saw every phase of
that day's worship. It was the first
month of the Chaldean year, "the
Month of the Altar of Righteous-
ness," and on the high places "the
priests waited to reconcile sinful man
to an all-powerful and justly offended
God." He saw Iribu-Sin and his
young wife as they came before the
priest and gave into his hands their
innocent and laughing child. Even
as the pontiff turned toward the altar,
he saw the mother sink against her

224

wretched companion, who seemed
unconsciously to support her, while
his face, pale and rigid as a death
mask, was fixed upon the awful cer-
emony. The gleaming knife rose and
fell, merciful in its deadly skill; there
was a shriek, and a grim silence,
broken by the clash of cymbals, the
blare of trumpets, the frenzied leap-
ings and skin-cuttings of befounded
and painted temple dancers, and fi-
nally the solemn and rounded voice of
the arch-priest uttered the invocation
and absolution which concluded the
atonement: "This stainless sacrifice
I offer thee, O Hurki, Lord of Lords,
ruler of heaven and earth. I offer
in this man's stead for his transgres-
sion this, his offspring first-born. This
his manchild, first to raise its head
among the living, he offers for his
sin. This head of his child for his
head he gives; this face for his face
that hath turned from thy law; this
guiltless heart for his heart hardened
and impious he brings to thee."

There was a flashing of white limbs
and snowy robes, as the tiny body
was tossed into the roaring flames,
and the one sympathetic feature of
the terrible formula was uttered for
the relief of the childless mother,
happily for her, senseless and beyond
consolation.

"For the mother, et her weep
over the only son, who before the
term of his ife-days hath been
snatched away." Abram strung his
bow, drew an arrow to the head, and
was about to loose it upon the priest,
when the great throng burst forth
again into shouting and song, and he
stayed his hand.

But that night Abram could not
sleep, for as he dozed he saw by his
side a smiling mother, and in her
arms his son, the inheritor of his
wealth and name. Again he beheld
the " Festival of the Altar of Right-
eousness," and Ur bright with ban-
ners and garlands, and thronged with
men of the many races who had colo-
nized Chaldea, with their wives and
sons and daughters, who moved
through the crowded streets to the
great square, and beheld or made
the awful sacrifice of the Atonement.
And one, of princely stature and
bearing, with a woman of noble pres-
ence, richly garbed, passed by in the
throng, bearing a manchild, lusty
and smiling, who clapped his little
hands in glee at the beauty and
splendor of the festival. But the
father's mien was sternly sorrowful,
and the mother's form was convulsed
with anguish, as they went unwillingly
but perforce to that terrible sacrifice,
before the beautiful, merciless face of
the Moon-God. For an instant the
twain raised their heads and gazed
upon him. It was Sar-ai who was
going to the temple with death in
her heart; it was himself, who had
fallen from the worship of the one
God, and was about to seal his
apostasy with the blood of his only
son. He shuddered and awoke.
Once, twice, thrice, as he closed his
eyes, always a little changed in detail
but ever the same in substance, the
vision came. There were vague vis-
ions of useless but savage resistance;
of flight essayed too late, and gold
offered in vain, but ever in the end
Abram and Sar-ai, humbled, hope-

FASCINATING BIBLE STORIES.

225

less, agonized, carried their first-born
to the blood-stained altar and the
ravening flame.

Sleep he could not, so he arose
and sought the private shrine, which
the laws of Ur permitted to every
citizen of wealth and eminence. He
ascended the little tower, and before
the altar, still warm with the evening
sacrifice, lifted up a prayer to
Jehovah, the one true God; for
he felt at that hour that the dreams
of that night were warnings of what
must surely come to pass, unless God
in his mercy should save him from
the common lot of the men of Ur.

And when he had finished his vows
there came unto him a still, small
voice, seemingly from above and below
from without and within, and from
every point of the compass, saying:
"Leave Ur and the people of Ur to
their idols and their abominations;
get thee down out of the land, with
thy father and thy father's house."
And Abram bowed himself down
and worshipped before the Lord.

Haran, the youngest son of Terah,
the father of the wives of Abram and
Nahor, was dead, and on Nahor Terah
knew there could be little dependence.
He himself had been content to live
at Ur, and find his profit in the simple
trade and commerce of that era, pay-
ing taxes and tithes without useless
objection, and ready to defend Ur and
its interests against injury or conquest.
It was evident, however, even to him,
that Abram and Nahor could not
safely continue to live at Ur, and he
bethought him that pasturage was
becoming scarce in Chaldea and there
were doubtless vast lands to the south

and west, whereas he might close his
life-work in peace, adding herd to
herd and flock to flock: with neither
raiding Elamite or jealous neighbor
to molest or make afraid. Besides
Abram was his first born, now grown
a very prince among men; on him he
must lean, and him he would follow.

So after due consultation Terah
decided to leave Ur, with "Abram,
his son, Lot, the son of Haran, and
Sar-ai, his daughter-in-law, his son
Abram's wife." But Nahor and Mil-
cah, or Milch-ai, would remain in Ur,
for they were young and joyed in the
bustle and gaiety of the great seaport.
So Nahor received his portion, and
Terah with Abram and Lot, marched
out of Ur across the wide causeway
and the western channel of the Tigris
into the land of Canaan.

In the early morning they marched,
two hundreds of armed men, with the
chariots, wagons, and beasts of bur-
den, which carried their women and
children, and the household stuff,
goods and food of the great family.
A hundred horsemen more awaited
them outside the city gates, with herds
of horses, asses, and kine, and when
at night they reached their first halt-
ing place, shepherds with their flocks
had joined them, until they numbered
nearly twelve hundreds, some twenty
score of whom were armed men.

With some anxiety they began
their entrance into the wilder lands
beyond the valley of the Euphrates,
but except that a few sheep and cattle
were slain by wild beasts or stolen by
lurking thieves, they met with no
misadventure, and moving slowly,
and at times halting to rest and

226

refresh their animals, they came at last to where in after years the fortress of Karram, or as it is called in the text, Haran, barred the way from Chaldea into Canaan. There Terah dwelt with his children, for Nahor and Milcah his wife tarried not many years in Ur after the departure of his family, but joined his father at Haran. And Terah and Nahor worshipped strange gods, albeit not with such cruel sacrifices and nameless abominations as they had fled from at Ur.

Then the Lord warned Abram that he should leave his father's home and kindred and go into a far country, and said:

> "I will make of thee a great nation, and will bless thee, and make thy name great, and I will bless them that bless thee, and curse him that curseth thee, and through thee shall all the families of the earth be blessed."

And Abram persuaded his nephew to go with him, for Terah was dead, and Nahor would not leave the land in which he waxed mighty, and rich in cattle and sheep.

So Abram and Lot went together southward through Syria. A great company were they, and burdened with much goods and huge flocks and herds, moving slowly from one pasture unto another, whereas they found living watercourses or great springs. At Sichem under the shadows of Gerizim and Ebal, they halted in the plains of Moreh, and the Lord appeared unto Abram and said: "Unto thy seed will I give this land." And Abram builded an altar there unto the Lord, and went on southward, but because the springs were

failing and the pasturage scanty, they went onward even down into the land of Egypt.

And because that Sar-ai was fair beyond all women, and Abram feared because of being in a strange land and amid a mighty people, he besought Sar-ai to say that Abram was her brother, wherein, say the legends, she lied not, because she was born of a mother who had been the wife of Terah, but not the mother of Abram, Nahor and Haran. And it is written that the Pharaoh who ruled Egypt took Sar-ai into his house, and gave great gifts unto Abram, and would have taken her to wife; but because of plagues which fell upon Egypt. Pharaoh discerned the truth, and rebuked Abram, and sent him and his following out of Egypt. As the spring rains gave them new pastures Abram and Lot went northward until they came to Bethel, and their people and herds and flocks had become a great multitude, so that their herdsmen quarrelled about the pasturage and the springs and pools.

And Abram gave unto Lot his choice of the best pastures and watercourses. Lot chose the valley of the Lower Jordan, where the cool waters, never failing, made the lands about Sodom, Gomorrah, Admah, Zeboim, and Zoar a very "garden of the Lord," and Lot pastured his herds and flocks in that land, pitching his tents under the walls of Sodom; but Abram remained in the land of Canaan.

After Lot had departed Abram was lonely and sorrowful, for he had loved his nephew with a great love,

FASCINATING BIBLE STORIES.

227

and as a man had made him his comrade and friend; yea, even as it were, his brother, and he was lonely in spirit.

But as he walked apart the Lord said unto him: "Lift up now thine eyes and look from the place where thou art, northward and southward and eastward and westward.

"For all the land which thou seest to thee will I give it, and to thy seed forever, and I will make thy posterity even as the dust of the earth, so that if a man can number the dust of the earth, then shall thy seed be also numbered.

"Arise, walk through the land in the length of it and in the breadth of it: for I will give it unto thee."

Then Abram removed his camp to the plains of Mamré in the valley of Hebron, near the brook Eschol; and Mamré, Aner and Eshcol, the Amorite princes, made him welcome, and dwe with him in peace.

But it came to pass that there came a host out of the land of the Chaldeans, and Chedorlaomer, king of Elam, with his allies, Amraphel, king of Shinar, Arioch of Ellasar and Tidal, ruler of fierce and unsettled tribes, came down from the northeast like a storm-cloud, and ravaged the south country of Canaan and Amalekitis even unto Mount Seir.

And returning they smote the Amorites south and east of the Jordan, and went against the cities of the plain. Wherefore Bera, king of Sodom, Birsha, king of Gomorrah, Shinab, king of Admah, Shemeber, king of Zeboim, and the king of Zoar drew up their armies in the vale of

Siddim, having in their front many slime-pits exceeding dangerous to horse and man, but the Assyrians and Chaldeans, the Elamites and tribes of the mountains rushed on, and Bera, king of Sodom, and Birsha, king of Gomorrah, were routed and slain, and all who could fled into the mountains. Then Chedorlaomer spoiled Sodom and Gomorrah, and took away Lot with his people and all his goods, and a messenger brought the news thereof unto Abram.

Hurriedly Abram mustered his trained servants, three hundred and eighteen men all born into his service, and summoned the Amorite princes Mamré, Aner and Eschol; and they came in with archers and spearmen, and each was girded with his sword. Then they rode in haste on the trail of Chedorlaomer and his allies, until at last they overtook them near the banks of the Jordan, and came upon them in the night, as they were feeding and making merry. Then Abram, Mamré, Aner and Eschol divided their forces and surrounded their camp, and when the trumpets blew they came in on all sides, and slew Chedorlaomer, king of Elam, Amraphel of Chaldea, Arioch and Tidal, and pursued their broken host even unto Hobah, which lies west of Damascus.

So Abram recovered the spoil and all the prisoners, and with them Lot, his brother. And on his return Melchizedek, king of Salem, met him in the valley and brought forth bread and wine for his refreshing and for those that were with him, and Melchizedek, priest of the Most High God,

228

laid his hands upon Abram and said: "Blessed be Abram of the Most High God, possessor of heaven and earth: and blessed be the Most High God, who hath delivered thine enemies unto thine hand."

And the son of Bera, king of Sodom, said unto Abram: "Give me back the prisoners whom thou hast redeemed, and keep thou the rest of the spoil.

And Abram said: "Behold, I have called to witness the Most High God, possessor of heaven and earth, that I will not take even a thread or a shoe-latchet, or anything that is thine, lest thou shouldst say, 'I have made Abram rich.'"

"I claim only that which the young men have eaten, and the portion of the Princes Mamré, Aner and Eschol; let them take their share."

And thereafter Abram lived feared and honored, and content withal, except in that he lacked a son and heir. And when he was a hundred years old there was born unto him and Sar-ai, his wife, a son, and they called him Isaac, which, being interpreted, signifieth "laughter," for Sar-ai said: "God hath made me to laugh, so that all who hear will laugh with me." So her name was changed, and she was called "Sarah," or "The Princess," and Abram was called of God "Abraham," or "The Father," because the Lord had said: "Thou shall be a father of many nations."

Then for happy years Abraham dwelt in Beersheba, in the borders of the land of the Philistines, and Isaac became a goodly youth, and there was not in all the land his like for

strength and comeliness, and the hearts of Abraham and Sarah, his mother, were bound up in the child.

Then again in the stillness there came unto Abraham the word of the Lord: "Take now thy son, even thy only son Isaac, whom thou lovest, and get thee into the land of Moriah, and offer him there for a burnt offering, upon one of the mountains which I will tell thee of."

Then Abraham remembered him of the saying of Iribu-Sin when he was bearing his son, even his first born, to the altar of righteousness in Ur of the Chaldees, and his heart melted within him. But he remembered him also of the words which he had spoken unto the angel of the Lord, when he besought him to spare Sodom and Gomorrah, if there were but some righteous men therein. For he had said: "Shall not the Judge of all the earth do right?"

And he thought not of disobeying the words of the Lord, albeit he slept not, and his heart was as lead within him. For he said: "I will obey Him even in this; nevertheless, I will not lay this burden upon his mother: neither shall any but I behold this last and greatest sacrifice unto the Lord."

And he arose early, and with two of his young men and Isaac, his son, rode through the mountain paths and across the plains into the land of Moriah. It was a bitter journey of speechless days and sleepless nights; but on the third day Abraham saw afar off the appointed place, and they halted and provided cloven wood and ve coals, and ate and drank and were

FASCINATING BIBLE STORIES.

229

refreshed, save Abraham alone, for he
could neither eat nor sleep.

Then after a while he said unto
the young men: "Abide ye here
with the ass, and I and the lad will go
yonder and worship, and come again
to you."

They set out, Isaac bearing the
fagots of cloven wood for the burnt
offering, and Abraham a little jar of
coals of fire, and the knife for the
sacrifice, and they went into a wooded
defile that led into a lonely valley
among the mountains.

Isaac was silent a while, and then
said gently: "My father," and Abram
said: "Here am I, my son." And
Isaac said: "Behold the fire and the
wood are here, but where is the lamb
for a burnt offering?"

And Abraham's heart was nigh to
bursting, for the boy was gentle and
loving and obedient, and beyond be-
lief in excellence and comeliness; but
he trusted God, and was strengthened.

And Abraham said: "My son,
God will himself provide a lamb for a
burnt offering," and they went on in
silence unto the place appointed;
Abraham builded an altar and laid
the wood thereon. And when as this
was done, the truth seemed to become
known unto Isaac, and although his
cheeks paled he flinched not nor
hesitated, but threw off his raiment
and sandals and stood before his
father without blemish, and beautiful
exceedingly. Then kneeling he said
the prayer which he had so often
said at his mother's knee, and for a
moment fell upon his father's neck
and kissed him.

Then his father drew white fillets

about his limbs and laid him upon
the altar, and Isaac pale and still as
the dead, lay with closed eyes await-
ing the end of life, while Abraham
reached forth his hand to take the
knife of sacrifice. But the messenger
of the Lord called to him out of
heaven and said: "Abraham! Abra-
ham!" and he said: "Here am I."

And he said: "Lay not thine hand
upon the lad, neither do thou any-
thing unto him, for now I know that
thou fearest God, seeing thou hast
not withheld thy son, thine only son,
from me."

And behold, behind Abraham there
was a ram caught in a thicket by his
horns, and Abraham went and took
the ram and offered him up for a
burnt offering in the stead of his son.
And Abraham called the name of the
place Jehovah-Jireh, or "The Lord
will provide."

And the angel of the Lord called
unto Abraham out of heaven the
second time, and said: "By myself
have I sworn, saith the Lord, for
because thou hast done this and hast
not withheld thy son, thine only son,
that in blessing I will bless thee and
in multiplying I will multiply thy seed
as the stars of the heaven and as the
sand which is upon the seashore, and
thy seed shall possess the gate of his
enemies. And in thy seed shall all
the nations of the earth be blessed,
because thou hast obeyed my voice."

So Abraham and Isaac returned
joyfully unto the young men, and they
ate and drank and were refreshed,
and returned happily together unto
the tents at Beersheba.

And shortly thereafter Abraham

230

received a guest, a wayfarer who had
come from Haran, and he brought
greetings from his brother Nahor and
his wife Milcah: how that they had

thriven in Haran, and unto them had
been born eight children, whereof in
due time Isaac should seek a bride
of his own people.

DECORATIONS FOR THE HOME,

J. ROY BARREAU.

UNDER the head of decorations for
the home many things are included:
first comes the plan of the architecture,
which must in a large measure control
all decorations attempted in the future;
next we will say comes the selection
of suitable covering for the walls and
floors, the proper furniture, also hang-
ings for the windows and doors, the
pictures for the wall, and the many
little things, such as sofa-pillows, vases,
statuary and the like, which help to
make the home attractive.

The home should be to each family
the most attractive place on earth;
consequently it should be as homelike
and as inviting a place to the family
and friends as the atmosphere of
pleasant surroundings, together with
the love of a true Christian family,
can make it. Let the home show
the personality of its owner, if that
personality is at all pleasing, and the
chances are favorable for an appreci-
ative home. There are many things
to be considered: the use for which
a room is intended, the different ex-
posure of each room, and many times
the complexion and character of the
occupant. All these things will be
treated as necessity demands.

The first series under this heading
will comprise suggestions for a small
cottage, commencing as follows: the
entrance hall, it must be remembered,
creates the first impression one gets
of another's home, and often the home
life of that family; and in accordance
with the rule (barring the exception)
first impressions are always lasting
ones. First, the entrance hall should
be furnished as far as possible with a
warmth of character, avoiding that
coldness which, even with warm fur-
nishings, it is so apt to assume in feel-
ing on those cold winter days when
the furnace is doing its best but fails
to be adequate in filling all require-
ments. Red will many times be found
a very suitable color to predominate
in the general tone of decorations,
relieved of course by some contrasting
color. Let the walls be covered with
a warm tone of some red paper of
rather bold design. If the ceilings
are high enough, an eighteen-inch
border may be used, with picture-
molding to match; if not high enough
to look well with such a wide border,
let the paper run up to the ceiling,
allowing just room enough above the
picture-molding for the picture-hooks

DECORATIONS FOR THE HOME.

231

to slip over. Let all the woodwork, if painted, be an ivory white, excepting the stair-rail, which should be in mahogany stain, or of oak. Cover the floor with Brussels carpet of the same general tone as the walls, and of some small pattern; or if the floors are of hardwood, use rugs of the same general tone. The windows should have hangings of white china silk, made in length just below the sill, trimmed with silk tassel fringe, tied back with small white silk loops. The light in the front door, if leaded glass, use white silk curtains shirred on a rod at the top and bottom; or if one large pane of glass, a curtain of bobbinet with a medallion or center worked in Battenburg, hung straight without fulness on rods at top and bottom, is quite the proper thing.

In the illustration (see page 202) where the stairs come down in full view of the front door is a screen,

composed of a seat, Japanese lattice and hangings. In each part of the seat should be a piece made to open back on hinges, so that by lifting the cushions and opening, a very convenient receptacle may be had for overshoes. The cushions and valance may be of red velour, the curtains of red velour or china silk. All woodwork should be painted ivory white. If space will allow, there should also be in some convenient place a small stand, on which is a card-receiver. A hall-tree, or receptacle for hats and coats, is very necessary, and one of the many little mahogany chairs in odd patterns will be found very convenient and in good taste. Curtains at doors leading from the hall look well if all alike; this rule is not to be followed, as the number of doors and other rooms must also be considered. Above all things, have harmony in the general effect.

232

WILLIAM WELLS BROWN.

PAULINE E. HOPKINS.

The subject of this memoir, William Wells Brown, was widely known both at home and abroad. He was no ordinary man. Like other Negroes who have left us the example of noble lives, he accomplished an almost impossible task in surmounting the training received in slavery. In himself he was a refutation of the charge of the inferiority of the Negro. Doctor Brown's belief was that we ourselves possess the elements of successful development, but that we need live men and women to make the development. His claim was that the struggle for our rights, the last great battle-royal, is with ourselves, and the problem can be solved by us alone.

William Wells Brown was born in Lexington, Ky., in the year 1816. His mother was a slave, his father a slaveholder. The child was taken to Missouri in his infancy, and his boyhood was passed in St. Louis.

At ten years of age he was hired out to a captain of a steamboat running between St. Louis and New Orleans. He remained there a year or two, and was then employed as office-boy by Elijah P. Lovejoy, then editor of the St. Louis *Times*, in his printing-office. He spent one year there, and no doubt there imbibed the thirst for knowledge that led to his adoption of a career of letters.

After this he was again let out to a steamboat captain, and in 1834 the young man made his escape and came North.

Fortunate as usual, he obtained a situation as steward of a Lake Erie steamer, and while there was able to do much good for fugitive slaves, giving free passage to sixty-five in one year. He organized an association to help the fleeing bondmen. This association had a fund, employed counsel, furnished clothing and whatever else was needed by the fugitives. Meantime he devoted his nights to study at evening schools and under private instruction.

A man of deep convictions and unquenchable resolves, he could not remain idle. The motive power of his nature forced him into fresh fields of labor.

In the autumn of 1843 the great anti-slavery movement absorbed the self-emancipated slave. While connected with this movement Doctor Brown passed through many stirring scenes, among which may be mentioned the riot at Harwich, Mass., in 1848, when Parker Pillsbury, S. S. Foster, Lucy Stone and others were beaten with kicks and blows, the clothing torn from their persons, pitched over platforms and trampled by an infuriated mob. Doctor Brown nobly bore his part in this scene. Of him Mr. Pillsbury says: "William Wells Brown was among the earliest and most eminent fugitives to appear on our platforms. And what had these men out of which to create a self-made manhood, or any manhood? But whoever thinks of how scant material our codes, customs, constitu-

HERE AND THERE.

233

tions, schools and churches permitted the colored people a half century ago to set up the business of self-made men making!"

In 1849 Doctor Brown accepted an invitation to visit Europe, and he was immediately accepted by the American Peace Society to represent them at the Peace Congress at Paris. Under such auspices, with letters of recommendation from leading white citizens to influential Britons, and followed by the best wishes of the colored citizens, who held a mass meeting the evening previous to his departure, commending him to the care and confidence of all lovers of liberty in England, he sailed the 18th of July, 1849.

In the Old World Doctor Brown's reception was most flattering. A large and enthusiastic meeting held in the Rotunda at Dublin, and presided over by James Haughton, Esq., was the scene of his first introduction. After spending twenty days in Ireland, Doctor Brown started for Paris. The members of the Peace Congress were somewhat surprised on the last day of the session when the American ex-slave made a speech. His reception was most flattering; his address created a profound sensation. At its conclusion the speaker was warmly greeted by Victor Hugo, president of the Congress, and many other distinguished men.

Upon his return to England, George Thompson, Esq., was among the first to greet him; and at a very large meeting held in Music Hall, Bedford Square, and presided

over by Sir Francis Knowles, Bart., many distinguished public men spoke. This was a most flattering reception. While abroad Doctor Brown published his first book, "Three Years in Europe," a work which at once placed him high as an author; this was followed by "Clo-telle" in 1853; in 1854, "Sketches of Places and People Abroad"; in 1863, "The Black Man"; "The Negro in the Rebellion," 1866; "The Rising Son" in 1885; and "My Southern Home."

Doctor Brown was the recipient of many congratulations on his work as an author, and the British press vied with their American brothers in doing honor to this new star in the world of letters.

Besides writing his books, Doctor Brown was a regular contributor to the columns of the London *Daily News*, *The Liberator*, Frederick Douglass' paper, and the *National Anti-Slavery Standard*. In addition to his literary labors, he was busily engaged in the study of medicine.

After travelling extensively for six years, Doctor Brown returned to the United States in 1854; and a welcome meeting was held in Tremont Temple, with Francis Jackson, Esq., in the chair, and at which Wendell Phillips said: "I rejoice that our friend Brown went abroad; I rejoice still more that he has returned. The black man comes home to no liberty but the liberty of suffering — to struggle in fetters for the welfare of his race. It is a magnanimous sym-

234

pathy with his blood that brings him back. I honor it. We meet to do it honor. Franklin's motto was, 'Ubi libertas, ubi patria,'—'Where liberty is, there is my country.' Had our friend adopted that for his rule, he would have stayed in Europe. Liberty for him is there. The colored man who returns, like our friend, to labor, crushed and despised, for his race, sails under a higher flag. His motto is: 'Where my country is, there will I bring liberty.'" Doctor Brown did not enter immediately upon the practice of his profession, but continued with renewed vigor in the fight for the freedom of his race. In traveling through his native country he felt keenly the difference between this country and Europe in its treatment of the colored man. He gives an amusing account of his passage on the steamer between Ithaca and Cayuga Bridge:

> "When the bell rang for breakfast I went to the table, where I found some twenty or thirty persons. I had scarcely taken my seat when a rather snobby-appearing man of dark complexion began rubbing his hands, and, turning up his nose, called the steward and said to him: 'Is it the custom on this boat to put niggers at the table with white people?'"

> "The servant stood for a moment as if uncertain what reply to make, when the passenger continued: 'Go tell the captain that I want him.' Away went the steward. I knew well for what the captain was wanted. However, as I was hungry I com-

> menced helping myself to what I saw before me, though keeping an eye on the door through which the captain was soon to make his appearance. As the steward returned and I heard the heavy boots of the commander on the stairs, a happy thought struck me, and I eagerly watched for the coming in of the officer. A moment more and a strong voice called out:

> "'Who wants me?'"

> "I answered at once, 'I, sir.'"

> "'What do you wish?' asked the captain.

> "'I want you to take this man from the table,' said I.

> "At this unexpected turn of affairs the whole cabin broke out into roars of laughter, while my rival on the opposite side of the table seemed bursting with rage. The captain, who had joined in the merriment, said:

> "'Why do you want him taken from the table?'"

> "'Is it your custom, captain,' said I, 'to let niggers sit at table with white folks on your boat?'"

> "This question, together with the fact that the other passenger had sent for the officer, and that I had stolen his thunder, appeared to please the company very much, who gave themselves up to laughter, while the Southern-looking man left the cabin with the exclamation, 'Damn fools!'"

Doctor Brown was long connected with the temperance cause in Massachusetts. The Grand Division of the Sons of Temperance of Massachusetts elected him Grand Worthy Associate of that body, thus giving him a seat in the National Division of the Sons

HERE AND THERE.

235

of Temperance of North America,
where, at its meeting in Boston in
1871 his speech in behalf of admis-
sion of colored delegates from Mary-
land, will long be remembered.

Doctor Brown was ably seconded
in all his efforts by his lovely and
estimable wife, formerly Miss Annie
Gray of Cambridge, Mass. Mrs.
Brown came from a well-known
Massachusetts family, and is a sister
of Horace J. Gray, Esq., of Cam-
bridge, for many years deputy col-
lector of the Internal Revenue under
Charles W. Slack, Esq., at Boston,
Mass. Mrs. Brown was noted for her
beauty, when as Miss Annie Gray
she won the heart of the talented
doctor; she was of great value to her
illustrious husband in his literary
work, and became closely identified
with him in all his labors. Their
joint efforts for the spread of temper-
ance among the colored people of
Boston deserve the highest praise.

While in discharge of his duties as
organizer for "The National Associa-
tion for the Spread of Temperance
and Night Schools Among the Freed
People at the South," in 1871, in the
state of Kentucky, he became a vic-
tim of the Ku-Klux, and only his
ready wit and knowledge of medicine
saved his life.

Another incident that was always
told by the doctor with great pride,
and which showed his keen apprecia-
tion of humor, self-possession and
fertility of resource in an emergency,
occurred in the winter of 1844 at
Aurora, New York:

Doctor Brown was advertised to

speak in the old church, which was
filled to overflowing with an audience
made up mostly of men who had
previously determined that the meet-
ing should not be held. The time
for opening the meeting had already
arrived, and the speaker was intro-
duced by my father, as chairman.

The coughing, whistling, stamping
of feet, and other noises made by the
assemblage, showed the prejudice
existing against the anti-slavery
cause, the doctrines of which the
speaker was there to advocate. This
tumult lasted for half an hour or more,
during which time unsalable eggs,
peas and other missiles were liberally
thrown at the speaker. One of the
eggs took effect on the doctor's face,
spattering over his nicely ironed shirt
bosom, and giving him a somewhat
ungainly appearance, which kept the
audience in roars of laughter at the
expense of our fugitive friend.

Becoming tired of this sort of fun,
and getting his Southern blood fairly
roused, Doctor Brown, who, driven
from the pulpit, was standing in front
of the altar, nerved himself up, as-
sumed a dramatic air, and said: "I
shall not attempt to address you;
no, I would not speak to you if you
wanted me to. However, let me tell
you one thing; and that is, if you
had been in the South a slave as I
was, none of you would ever have
had the courage to escape; none but
cowards would do as you have done
here tonight."

Doctor Brown gradually proceeded
into a narrative of his own life and
escape from the South. The intense

236

interest connected with the various incidents, as he related them, chained the audience to their seats, and for an hour and a half he spoke, making one of the most eloquent appeals ever heard in that section in behalf of his race. I have often heard my father speak of it as an effort worthy of our greatest statesmen.

Before the commencement of the meeting the mob had obtained a bag of flour, taking it up into the belfry of the church, directly over the entrance door, with the intention of throwing it over the speaker as he should pass out. One of the mob had been sent in with orders to keep as close to the doctor as he could, and who was to give the signal for the throwing of the flour.

So great was the influence of the speaker on this man that his opinions were changed; and instead of giving the word, he warned the doctor of the impending danger, saying, "When you hear the cry of 'Let it slide!' look out for the flour." The fugitive had no sooner learned these facts than he determined to have a little fun at the expense of others.

Pressing his way forward, and getting near a group of the most respectable of the company, including two clergymen, a physician, and a justice of the peace, he moved along with them, and as they passed under the belfry the doctor cried out at the top of his voice, "Let it slide!" when down came the flour upon the heads of some of our best citizens, which created the wildest excitement, and caused the arrest of those engaged in the disturbance.

Everybody regarded Doctor Brown's aptness in this matter as a splendid joke; and for many days after the watchword of the boys was, "Let it slide!"

[Extract from "Moore's Memoirs of Doctor Brown."]

Doctor Brown was a handsome, well-formed man, somewhat above middle height. He had a pleasing countenance. As a man of letters he won the brightest laurels of his riper years, although he was very successful in his chosen profession of medicine.

No eulogy of Doctor Brown is needed. The speeches delivered and books written by him exhibit depth of thought, flights of eloquence, and a conception of statesmanship calculated to throw the haughty master of such a man far in the background. His work speaks for itself.

It is well for us of this generation, removed by thirty-seven years from the maelstrom of slavery in which such men struggled, it is well for us to ponder the history of these self-made men of our race, and mark the progress they made with nothing but the husks of living to stimulate the soul thirsting for the springs of knowledge.

How many of us today can occupy and fill their vacant places? Not alone *occupy*, but *fill* them. Alas! how few, when we consider our advantages. If much is given, much is required. An ignorant man will trust to luck for success; an educated man will *make* success. God helps those who help themselves.

237

*To our Subscribers, Agents and Friends; Greeting—and a Happy New Year.*

WE feel special cause for congratulation at this time, when each mail brings us increasing evidence of the widespread interest our magazine is arousing throughout the length and breadth of the land. That our readers have been well pleased with our efforts to give them the best in the literature and art of the race, has already been proven by the countless letters of commendation received. Each issue will, however, be an improvement on the one before, as we have made arrangements looking to the publication, during this new year, of the very best writings of some of the leaders of our people.

The new serial, *Hagar's Daughter*, by Sarah A. Allen, which will begin in the March issue, will be one of the chief attractions of the year. Miss Allen, who is fast becoming one of the leading writers of the race, has put her best effort into this her latest story. It is a powerful narrative of love and intrigue, founded on events which happened in the exciting times immediately following the assassination of President Lincoln: a story of the Republic in the power of Southern caste prejudice toward the Negro. It will be beautifully illustrated by Mr. Skeete, our regular staff artist.

In the series of Interesting History and Biography, by S. E. F. C. C.

Hamedoe, a professor F. G. S. I., we are pleased to announce the following additional sketches: Six Hawaiian Kings: Kamehameha I., II., III., IV., and Liholiho and Kalakana the Great; Randama I., Rainilaiarivony, prime minister to Her Most Gracious Majesty, Rainilanomjak's Government of the Island Kingdom of Madagascar; Seyed Bargosh, Sultan of Zinzibar; Malietoa and Mataafa, rival kings of the Navigator Islands, or the Island Kingdom of Samoa. This series will also be fully illustrated. Further announcement will be made from month to month.

Whenever we hear the names of Gloucester and New Bedford, our minds immediately turn toward the finny denizens of the briny deep.

The hardships and adventures of the brawny sailors who keep the markets' stock supplied are many and thrilling. On nearly every vessel which sails from these ports we have colored men occupying positions from captain, first and second mate, down to the cabin-boy. Mr. Edw. B. Jourdain, a prominent lawyer, who is our special correspondent from New Bedford, will tell our readers in an early issue, of "Whales and Whalleties," and of the many "officers of vessels," together with the "business men otherwise engaged" in that city.

The contributor of "Blank in World's History" will please send name and address.

240

ADVERTISEMENTS.

Mme. Elizabeth B. Williams
SCHOOL OF ELOCUTION AND DRAMATIC ART

683 East 156th Street, New York City, N. Y.

Instruction in Voice Training, Articulation, Physical Culture and Gesture.
Lessons, Private or in Class, Day or Evening.

SPECIAL ATTENTION TO BEGINNERS.

TERMS MODERATE.

When writing or applying for terms please mention this Magazine.

BECOME BEAUTIFUL!
Use MME. BURNHAM'S Velvet Cold Cream. Nature's own Tonic A Tissue-Builder, Purifier, Skin Food and Beautifier. It tones and feeds the Skin, and renders it soft as Velvet. There is Nothing more necessary to a Lady's toilet than a good Cream our Velvet is an ideal. For gentlemen use after Shaving it is very beneficial. Send 10¢, for trial box. Circulars and testimonials FREE.
JOHNSON MFG. CO., 699 WASHINGTON ST., BOSTON, MASS.

PALMER'S PERMANENT
PILE-CURE.
POSITIVELY POWERFUL.

CURES ALL FORMS OF PILES.

Money Refunded if Not Satisfactory.
Send Twenty-five Cents for Box to

A. J. PALMER,
289 Eleventh St., Brooklyn, N.Y.

POSTAGE FREE.

FREE MUSIC LESSONS
In Boston and vicinity.

TWENTY FREE LESSONS
ON
Mandolin, Guitar, Banjo.

$16 **SPECIAL OFFER** $16

Use of the instrument after first payment.

Cole's Mandolin, Guitar or Banjo with Twenty Free Lessons. First payment, $2.00. Balance, 50 cents weekly.

P. O. Box 2079, Boston, Mass.

THE MOSS CLEANING AND
BUILDING CARE COMPANY,

31 MILK STREET, BOSTON.

Windows, Offices and Buildings Cleaned and Cared For.

R. H. WELLS, Pres. C. M. Moss, Treas.
W. M. Moss, Manager.

ROBERT S. FORRESTER,

FLORIST

215 E. Leigh St., Richmond, Va.

Plant Decorations, Choice Rosebuds, Cut Flowers, Funeral Designs, etc.

CRAWFORD BROTHERS,
Confectioners
and Caterers.

TELEPHONE 1963-2 HAYMARKET.

88 WEST CEDAR STREET, BOSTON.

DR. D. A. FERGUSON,
... DENTIST ...

Office, 110 E. Leigh St., between 1st and 2d,
RICHMOND, VA.

Office Hours, 8.30 A.M. to 8 P.M.

Special Attention to Children's Teeth.

AT EVERY PERFORMANCE
A GREAT SUCCESS

THOMAS DRAMATIC COMPANY

Will contract for first-class Dramas, or Programme Concerts. For terms write

W. H. THOMAS, General Manager,
63 Brunswick St., Newark, N. J.

JWJ
A
+C7195
2:3

KING OF ALL HAIR DRESSINGS.

O
Z
O
N
O

BEFORE

TRADE
MARK

AFTER

O
N
O
N
O

An Honest Guaranteed Remedy—Money Refunded if You are Dissatisfied

Positively straightens Knotty, Nappy, Kinky, Troublesome, Refractory Hair. Cures Baldness, Dandruff, Itch, Tetter, and all running, itching, and humiliating Scalp Diseases. Causes the hair to grow long and straight, soft and fine, and beautiful as an April morning. Price, 50c. a box. Four boxes does the work. Ozono cannot fall.

OUR GRAND OFFER:—Cut out this advertisement and send us with One Dollar, and we will immediately send you four boxes of Ozono and one bottle Skin Refiner, guaranteed to make rough skin soft and black skin bright; also one bottle Skin Food, which cures all Skin Diseases, removes Wrinkles, Freckles, Moth Patches, Tan, Liver Spots, and all Facial Blemishes; also one package Anti-Odor, removes all odors arising from the human body, cures Womb Diseases, Chilblains, &c. All the above, worth $3.50, we will send for $1.00. This grand offer is unprecedented. Parties sending $3.00 will receive four lots.
BOSTON CHEMICAL CO., 310 E. Broad St., Richmond, Va.

In writing this advertiser mention this Magazine. Do not cut out the ad.

William A. Johnson, Unique Book Shop.
402 Massachusetts Ave., Cambridge, Mass.

Old Books Bought, Sold and Exchanged

Book lovers in search of Old or Scarce Books will confer a favor by sending me their list of "wants." We will do our best in searching for Afro-American literature, biographies, etc., etc. Scarce books and periodicals a specialty. All correspondence promptly attended to. Highest cash prices paid for books in small lots.

PORTRAITS and
PICTURES at
OPULAR PRICES.

SIGNS and
HOW CARDS
OF ALL KINDS.

PHOTOGRAPH ENLARGING MY SPECIALTY.
Orders by Mail Promptly Filled. Satisfaction Guaranteed.

Z. T. SANDRIDGE, Artist,
60 WILLIAMS STREET - BOSTON, MASS.

CHAS. S. CARTER,
Merchant Tailor,

Colored V. M. C. A. Building,
266 QUEEN STREET, ✗ NORFOLK, VA.

New Phone 1043.

A POINTER: We do Fine Cleansing and Repairing. A Choice Line of Full Dress Suits for rent at all times. Mail orders a specialty.

DO YOU SUFFER

with Corns, Bunions,
and Ingrowing Nails?

You can have them removed by

Dr. T. W. MCKENZIE, Chiropodist,
354 TREMONT STREET, BOSTON.

Hours: 3 to 5.30, and 8 to 9 P.M.

WILL CALL AT RESIDENCE UPON ENGAGEMENT.

Howard's Lightning
Shoe Polishes

Manufactured especially for first-class Hotels,
Barber Shops, Palace Cars, Bootblack Parlors, etc.

THE HOWARD MANUFACTURING COMPANY,
3413 State Street, CHICAGO, ILL.

BRANCH OFFICE:
336 30th Street, between State and Dearborn Streets.

RIPANS
CURE
STOMACH TROUBLE

Anybody who has stomach trouble is to be pitied. They
cannot fully enjoy life themselves or make others happy.
Their existence is miserable. Ripans Tabules will positively
cure stomach trouble. The following case is only one of
thousands where the Tabules have proved effectual. "Last
summer I became weak, had a swimming in my head and a
terrible backache," writes a housewife from Roseville, Ill.
"I had a tired feeling all the time and my stomach hurt.
It felt like a great load grinding round. The doctor said
it was one kind of dyspepsia. I could get nothing to help
me, and I became discouraged. I saw Ripans Tabules
advertised in the 'Roseville Times,' and I at once sent for
some. It was only a few days until I felt better, and all
that swimming in my head left me entirely. I feel like a
new person, and would not do without the Tabules in the
house. I was hardly able to do anything when I began tak-
ing them, but in three weeks I was able to do all my work,
including the washing, and have done it ever since."

WANTED.—A case of bad health that R-I-P-A-N-S will not benefit. They banish pain and prolong life. One gives relief. Note the word R-I-P-A-N-S on the package, and accept no substitute. R-I-P-A-N-S, 10 for 5 cents, may be had at any drug-store. Ten samples and one thousand testimonials will be mailed to any address for 5 cents, forwarded to the Ripans Chemical Co., 10 Spruce St., New York.

The Colored American Magazine

SUBSCRIPTION, $1.50 A YEAR . . . . . . . 15 CENTS A NUMBER

CONTENTS FOR FEBRUARY, 1901.

<table><thead><tr><th></th><th>PAGE</th></tr></thead><tbody><tr><td>THERE STOOD THE GREAT APE-LIKE FIGURE<br>Drawn by J. Alexandre Skeete.</td><td>Frontispiece.</td></tr><tr><td>THE RETURN OF THE MACHUGH<br>Illustrated by J. Alexandre Skeete.</td><td>Winthrop Packard. 243</td></tr><tr><td>SOME NEW LINCOLN STORIES<br>Illustrations from photographs.</td><td>John Livingston Wright. 254</td></tr><tr><td>FORMATION OF CHILD CHARACTER<br>Annie E. Tucker. 258</td><td></td></tr><tr><td>AN APPEAL FOR THE COLORED SCHOOLS IN THE STATE OF GEORGIA<br>262</td><td></td></tr><tr><td>THE AMERICAN NEGRO SOLDIER<br>George L. Kilmer. 265</td><td></td></tr><tr><td>THE COLORED AMERICAN (Poem)<br>Alonzo Milton Skrine. 266</td><td></td></tr><tr><td>THE STORY OF THE CHRISTIAN KING KHAME<br>S. E. F. C. C. Hamedoe. 267</td><td></td></tr><tr><td>Illustrated from photographs.</td><td></td></tr><tr><td>HERE AND THERE<br>Fully illustrated from photographs.</td><td>274</td></tr><tr><td>CHICAGO NOTES<br>Albreta Moore Smith. 285</td><td></td></tr><tr><td>THE FIRST COLORED VOTER OF KENTUCKY<br>J. Morris Wright. 292</td><td></td></tr><tr><td>FAMOUS MEN OF THE NEGRO RACE. IV. Robert Browne Elliott (Illustrated).<br>Pauline E. Hopkins. 294</td><td></td></tr><tr><td>FASCINATING BIBLE STORIES. IV. Hagar and Ishmael (Illustrated)<br>Charles Winslow Hall. 302</td><td></td></tr><tr><td>THE FRIEND I LOVE (Poem)<br>Ada M. Wright. 307</td><td></td></tr><tr><td>THE OPENING CENTURY<br>Robert W. Carter. 307</td><td></td></tr><tr><td>CHILDREN'S TEETH<br>D. A. Ferguson, D.D.S. 310</td><td></td></tr><tr><td>MANHOOD AND WOMANHOOD DEVELOPMENT<br>D. Augustus Straker. 312</td><td></td></tr><tr><td>KANSAS VERSUS NEW JERSEY<br>314</td><td></td></tr><tr><td>EDITORIAL AND PUBLISHER'S ANNOUNCEMENTS<br>316</td><td></td></tr></tbody></table>

Remit money by Post-office or Express Money Order, Registered Letter or Draft. We cannot be accountable for money sent unless letter is registered. Postage stamps (2-cent) received for any amount up to two dollars. Rejected MSS. will be returned to contributor when accompanied by the necessary postage, and not otherwise.

HINTS IN REGARD TO MSS.—Manuscript shall be written on one side only. Quality, not quantity, will be considered. Be concise and condense your matter. If in sympathy, write us a testimonial of approval.

ADVERTISING RATES ON APPLICATION.

Address all communications and make all checks, etc., payable to

THE COLORED CO-OPERATIVE PUBLISHING COMPANY, BOSTON, MASS.

Shall The Race Have a Fair Chance?
---
Contending Forces.
A Romance of Negro Life

NORTH AND SOUTH
BY
PAULINE E. HOPKINS,
The Popular Colored Writer.

Author of "Talma Gordon," "General Washington," etc.

With original illustrations and cover design by R. Emmett Owen.
Over 400 pages, 8vo. Price, $1.50.

"The civility of no race can be perfect whilst another race is degraded." — EMERSON.

A most fascinating story that is pre-eminently a race-work, dedicated to the best interest of the Negro everywhere. It holds you as by a spell, from start to finish.

A book that will arouse intense interest wherever shown, as it is the most powerful narrative yet published, of the wrongs and injustice perpetrated on the race. Startling in the array of facts shown and logical in the arguments it presents.

The incidents portrayed HAVE ACTUALLY OCCURRED, ample proof of which may be found in the archives of the Court House at Newbern, N. C., and at the seat of government at Washington, D. C.

The author tells an impartial story, leaving it to the reader to draw conclusions. She has presented both sides of the dark picture — lynching and concubinage — truthfully and without vituperation, introducing enough of the exquisitely droll humor peculiar to the Negro to give a bright touch to an otherwise gruesome subject.

It is a book that will not only appeal strongly to the race everywhere, but will have a large sale among the whites. The book mailed postpaid to any address on receipt of $1.50.

AGENTS WANTED EVERYWHERE. LIBERAL COMMISSION.

Many of our Agents are making from $15.00 to $25.00 a week. You can do the same. Address at once for full particulars and special territory,

The Colored Co-operative Publishing Company,
5 Park Square, BOSTON, MASS.

VOL. II.

FEBRUARY, 1901.

No. 4.

KONAN, fair-haired and tall, had stepped lightly along the misty moorland, lightly over bog and highland, for many a mile to the castle. No man of his blood had trod these moors for centuries, no foot of a descendant of the old kings had turned to the castle of the MacHughs in that time, yet the little gray cabins, the shy smiles of the barefooted children, even the Gaelic tongue which he could not speak, seemed familiar. And the castle, too; its walls had not greatly crumbled, and might still be defended by archers as of yore.

He paused on the seaward face, sat upon a green mound at an angle of the wall, leaned his head back against it, and mused on the legend of the castle. A wild story it was: of turbulent days, of a beautiful hostage, who was the lady of Tara, and of a wonderful emerald guarded and followed by a strange ghostly creature that was neither man nor devil, but more of the latter than the former.

Then there was his own namesake, Konan MacHugh, who centuries ago had loved the fair hostage, fought with his own race for her and vanished with her, followed by the ghostly guardian of the gem, to appear no more in legend or record.

The legend seemed to fit the place, and the tale of the ghost seemed hardly absurd here. The long lines of moor and the eerie mists shut the castle off in a world by itself, where still goblins might come and go, and strange deeds be done.

He seemed to hear a stealthy tread, and a little shiver ran through him.

Along the grassy slope stalked a huge, ape-like figure, half shrouded in the mists that a moment later shut it from sight. Konan gave a little gasp of surprise and then smiled. It was a trick of the mists, of course. Then a hand was laid gently on his shoulder. He sprang to his feet, and turned to find a young girl standing by his side. She was tall, with a

figure that was round and supple
under a cloak of gray, and her face
was sweet with welcome.

"Konan!" she said. That was all, and Konan found himself taking the two white hands in his own and pressing them. Then there were heavy footsteps behind him and a slang. An order in gruff tones rang from the battlements above, and Konan, surprised and bewildered, turned again, confronting two stalwart men clad in armor. They stood with battle-axes lifted as if to strike, and this was the command that came from the battlements:

"Strike!" it said, "and spare not. It is the traitor!" There was a note of vindictive eagerness in the command, and the two grim fighting men took another step forward. But the girl stepped quickly between, and lifted a warning hand.

Again came a voice from the battlements: "Slay this man! Mind not the hostage woman, but slay!"

"In the name of the MacHugh." With the words the girl threw back the cloak from her breast, and Konan saw at her throat the sheen of a great emerald, a gem of wondrous beauty and value, and as the fierce warriors looked upon it they hesitated. Then the elder lowered his axe.

"Slay him not," he said to the other; "it is the MacHugh's command. Who bears the emerald speaks his will."

There was a curse from the battlements, and the girl took Konan by the hand and turned toward a doorway in the wall.

"Come," she said, and there was both entreaty and caress in her voice. Through the narrow arch whose oaken door studded with great iron bolts swung for their passage and shut behind them with the slang of replaced bars, by tall helmeted halberdiers they passed, and in the passing Konan felt the nineteenth century slip away from him.

This girl, surely he knew her. She was the lady of Tara held as hostage by the MacHugh; the emerald was the stone of the legend, and the strange figure that had appeared and vanished. He thought of it with a shudder, but a hand held his, and drew him on, a hand plump and firm with warm young life. As they passed a doorway a face was thrust out, and a voice hissed the single word: "Wait." Then it vanished, and the lady of Tara drew him on.

"Whither do we go?" asked Konan.

"To the lady of the castle," replied his guide; and in a moment they stood in the audience-room.

The lady of the castle sat, a group of attendants stood, and on either side were men-at-arms. Among them Konan saw the face of him who had hissed the word "Wait." At a gesture of command the lady of Tara passed the emerald to the other, upon whose bosom it shone with changing gleam in the gloom of the room. It fascinated Konan's gaze, and seemed to hypnotize him into recognition of his questioner and those about her. "Why have you come back?" she said to Konan. For a moment Konan did not reply.

THE RETURN OF THE MACHUGH.

245

He felt that these were people of
another age. Yet he knew them all.
One by one they stepped as if into
his memory without introduction.
Shan of the long axe was leaning
upon his weapon by the lady's side.

It was he who had commanded his
death from the battlements, and later
had bidden him wait. The lady of
the castle, the fighting men, even the
attendants, were familiar figures. A
pride of race seemed to rise in him,
and he heard his own voice, as if it
came from the emerald whose watch-
ful eye shone through the gloom.

"Why should I not come back?"
he said. "Shall not a MacHugh re-
turn to the halls of his ancestors?
Is the warding of the castle to be
left to lowbred kerns, and shall men
of the field and dunghill lead in its
defence?" There was a stir among
the warriors, and Shan of the long
axe lifted his weapon. "I am a
MacHugh," said Konan haughtily;
"and I command here."

The wearer of the emerald started
from her seat in anger.

"Traitor," she hissed. "You will usurp the place of the lord of the castle? You will supplant the Mac-Hugh? He fights and seeks booty on unknown seas for the bringing of wealth to the castle and glory to the name. And who is it that sneaks back like a thief in the night? You, a traitor to the house! You, who would wed the daughter of an alien race! You"—her voice rose to a shrill scream, and Shan of the long axe sprang forward with a cry.

"Die now!" he roared; and with

THE LADY OF TARA.

246

the axe above his head rushed upon Konan. Before it could fall, a blow from Konan's fist sent both it and its wielder clashing in a heap.

Then the hands of a half dozen men-at-arms grasped Konan. But the lady of the castle had regained her self-control, and stood erect.

"Listen, men of the castle," she said; "and know the doom of a traitor. This man has deserted the lord of the castle, and returned at the bidding of a hostage woman who leads him by the hand. He bids us defiance, and strikes the foremost warder of the castle, Shan of the long axe, ever trusted of my lord. By the great emerald which is the token of the MacHughs will, I say he shall die."

The lady's eyes turned to a stone in the flagging of the floor, and Konan's look followed. The lady smiled grimly.

"It is well," she said. "Let him pass."

In the square of flagging was worked with much cunning a stone ring. Through this ring two of the men at arms passed an axe-handle, and with some difficulty lifted it from its position. From below came a long-drawn sigh, as if something breathed there.

Day was at an end, and fantastic shadows draped the arches of the room and seemed to slip down and mingle with the company. Again from the black depths below came that long-drawn gasping sigh. Konan felt the fear of the unknown well up within him.

Then he was pushed into a kneel-

ing position before the opening. The sound of the sighing was plainer here, and a gurgling snarl followed. Shan of the long axe stood beside him.

"It were better for you," said Shan, "that you had died outside the castle in the bright light of day. Now you will go" — he paused a moment as if to give his words greater weight — "to feed what lies below."

Shan swung the axe high, and Konan nerved himself for the blow, but it did not fall. Instead, he felt the touch of a keen cold edge laid gently upon him. Shan laughed.

Yet it was not an easy laugh. It seemed as if he stood in half-expectant fear of something. Then the lady of the castle spoke, and in her voice Konan noted that same expectancy.

"It is time," she said; "let him pass. So pass all enemies of the MacHugh."

Shan swung the axe high once more. Then Konan heard it clash upon the pavement. It had descended, but not on him. He sprang to his feet, and saw Shan stand tottering on the verge of the opening. Another moment, and with a cry of fear he slipped over the edge and disappeared from sight, while from below the gurgling snarl ended in what seemed a hideous laugh.

Shan of the long axe had himself gone to feed what lay below.

Konan shivered as he sprang to the other side of the opening, seized the long axe, and swung it into a position of defence.

It seemed to him as if he was accustomed to fight with an axe.

THE RETURN OF THE MACHUGH.

247

Then he saw. There stood the great ape-like figure he had seen before, motionless, and clutching in great hands two of the men-at-arms.

They hung limp and silent while the flaring eyes of the figure leered at the assembly.

Then a soft hand crept into his palm, and the lady of Tara whispered: "Come away. Hush; come away."

Like one in a dream he moved with a great effort.

No one else stirred. They passed the lady of the castle lying prone.

The emerald had fallen from her dress, and the lady of Tara took it from the floor and pinned it once again at the throat of her own gown. It seemed to light the way for them.

A moment after the sepulchral silence was cut as with a knife by the rang of the door behind them, and Konan fled along the passageway led by the lady of Tara.

Thrilled through and through with dread of what they had just seen, he went on with bowed head and battle-axe clasped tightly in one hand, while with the other he clung as does a child to its mother, to the slender girl who was leading him he knew not whither.

After a little there was a doorway which opened on an almost perpendicular flight of stairs, which he with difficulty climbed, but up which the girl tripped with ease.

At the top, passing through another door he saw that he was in a lady's boudoir, undoubtedly that of the lady of Tara.

The room was meagerly furnished,

yet it showed the charm of woman's occupancy. There was a couch, a rude seat and bits of feminine finery, while in a corner stood, as if lately laid aside, a lute.

Raising his hand to his head, he found it covered with a steel morion and he noted, too, that he was clad in a light but strong suit of armor, much the same as those of the men-at-arms of the castle, but of better finish.

He did not wonder at this any more than he had wondered at any of the strange things that were becoming him. He seemed to be carried forward by an irresistible stream of events through which he passed as one who walks in a dream.

He heard the clicking of heavy bolts. The lady of Tara had fastened the door. Then she turned to him and said simply:

"For a time we are safe. They will not look for us now."

"But the — that thing!" said Konan with a shudder.

The lady smiled faintly out of a face white as a lily and as beautiful in its wanness.

"No one can tell about that," she said; "we are as safe here as anywhere."

With the sense of temporary relief from danger, a great weariness came to Konan, and he sank upon the couch with his battle-axe by his side.

For the first time since she took his hand outside the castle he looked attentively at his companion, and realized what a beautiful woman she was. A woman whose red-gold hair

248

was shot with fire, and whose great dark eyes shone like stars in the gloom.

Looking in those eyes he seemed to understand. He was the Konan MacHugh of the olden time, and this the lady of Tara whom he loved. He had deserted the expedition of the MacHugh to return to his lady, and but for the coming of the terror would have died on the brink of the oubliette as penalty for his desertion.

It was now night, and the moonlight through the narrow window touched the figure of the lady of Tara with a soft light as she took the lute and stroked it lightly with a hand white and slender in the moonlight. To its accompaniment she crooned a song, a lullaby of another land, which had in it nothing of the wild loneliness of the place. A song such as might be sung in a Persian garden when the nightingale is silent and the night is heavy with the scent of flowers. And thus she sang:

> "Softly fall the poppy leaves,
> Dreaming on the ground,
> Watchful night above thee grieves
> At the slightest sound.
> Sweet and slow, sweet and slow,
> Swing her censers to and fro;
> Sweet and slow, sweet and slow,
> Soothing breezes blow."

Drowsily, dreamily listening, Konan scarcely heard from the wall behind him a sound like hands scratching over a rough surface in the darkness. The lady of Tara sang on:

> "Hushed within the morning's breath
> Waits the voice of dawn,
> Soothing music murmureth
> Through closed curtains drawn.

> Slow and sweet, slow and sweet,
> Lulled its passion's throbbing beat,
> Slow and sweet, slow and sweet,
> Gently doth it greet."

She paused. Faintly from below stairs came a confused murmur of voices.

Konan heard the sound in the wall behind him, he heard the voices below stairs, and he looked deep in the eyes of the singer and listened while she sang:

> "Love nor labor trouble not
> When the eyelids close,
> In the palace or the cot
> Joy comes with repose.
> Sleep and rest, sleep and rest,
> Pillowed on night's heaving breast,
> Sleep and rest, sleep and rest,
> In her soft arms pressed."

The murmur of voices below swelled into a hoarse shout, and there was the slang of armor on the stairway. It was time.

Konan sprang to his feet and took both the lady's hands in his. They stood face to face where the moon shone in through the narrow shutterless window.

"Dear lady," said Konan, "the fight is to begin, a fight against such odds that it can end in but one way—death. They may spare you, but all too soon I shall sleep; chance, the sleep of which you just now sang. Yet it occurs to me that it is not unpleasant to die, when one dies fighting for the woman he loves."

The girl's hands closed tightly on his and drew him gently toward her.

"Konan," she said, "love is sweet in life; perchance it is sweet, too, in

THE RETURN OF THE MACHUGH.

249

death. And if the man a woman loves must die, she should be proud and glad that he dies for her. I shall not be far behind you, and it may be I shall be first, who knows?"

Closer yet she drew him, with her face upturned to his, but only their eyes met.

Something sang in through the window, brushed between their approaching lips, and struck the wall with aclang. Then came a thunder of blows on the door, and Konan sprang hastily to the fastenings.

Then he picked up the long-hандled axe, detached the heavy knife which hung at his side, and offered it to the lady of Tara.

"You can use it," he said, "if the worst comes."

But the lady shook her head. "If there is need," she said, "I can use this." As she spoke she picked up the arrow that but a moment before had parted their approaching lips, and Konan saw a bit of parchment wound about the shaft. But now the heavy door tottered. One axe had cut through near the bolt, and Konan looking at this opening felt a savage glee rise within him.

He watched the fall of the axe edge on the opening, and quick as thought, on its withdrawal, thrust the heavy knife through to the full length of his long arm. A howl of pain answered the thrust, and he drew the weapon quickly back, its brightness tarnished, and smiled as he heard on the steep stair a heavy falling body carrying others down with it.

If they fought in a huddle like that, he thought grimly, there would be more heavy bodies swept down that stairway.

Then with a last crash the door fell.

A flickering glare of torches shone into the room, glancing from weapons and armor.

And now Konan showed the audacity and generalship which had given men of his name the right to stand at the head of a turbulent house. To have waited the attack would have been to expose himself to too great odds. Instead, knife in hand, he sprang into the huddle of warriors at the top of the stair. Before they could recover from their surprise, the knife driven by Konan's long arm had found the weak points in the armor of several.

Two—three—tall men sank on the narrow landing. One, near its edge, toppled over and went whirling down the stair, taking with him those coming up, and the landing seemed cleared when Konan was staggered by a glancing blow. This came from a huge man-at-arms who had stood at one side waiting until he might use his weapon.

The blow did not wound, but glancing sent the faithful knife ringing on the stone floor far in the room. Konan waited for no second blow, but threw his arms about the great man and strove to throw him to the floor. But strong as he was, he was no match for the other, who wrestled with great strength and fury. In a moment Konan was down on

250

one knee, then on his back, with the huge warrior kneeling astride. With a snarl of triumph the man-at-arms reached for his axe, lifted it, paused for a second for surer aim, then with a gasp fell prone and nerveless on the floor, while above him with pale face and gleaming eyes stood the lady of Tara.

Konan sprang to his feet. "You were just in time," he said gratefully. "How did you do it?"

"The women of Tara ever stand by their lords," she replied proudly; "there is your knife."

Konan plucked the knife from its sheath in the great man's neck, and, starting to topple his body down the stairs, thought better of it, and piled that and two others at the head of the landing.

There was silence below, and in the brief breathing space the lady brought him the arrow that had flown into the window with the parchment attached. He unwound this and read:

"If you would escape press the lower corner of the stone. It and the one above it turn. They are coming to attack you."

That was all.

"From whom could it come?" asked Konan.

The lady of Tara did not know.

"It is from some friend," she said; "there are those in the castle would help me if they dared."

"See if you can find this stone," said Konan; then turned toward the stair where he heard the shuffle of climbing feet, seizing one of the bodies there and hurling it down the

stairs, clearing the almost vertical stairway and sweeping the assailants to a heap at the foot. But this delayed the attack but for a moment, and soon at the top of the stair Konan had need to ply the battle-axe with all the fierce strength of a MacHugh; and while advantage of position and audacity and skill yet prevailed over numbers, the lady of Tara sought the walls of the room for the stone which turned, but all seemed immovable. And ever as she sought the conflict at the head of the stair grew hotter. The men from below took a leaf from Konan's tactics, and endeavored to reach the joints in his armor with the long knives. Twice he had been hurt thus, and though he wreaked terrible vengeance wounds and weariness momentarily weakened him, and he was driven back into the centre of the chamber. Here he rallied, and shouting the ancient battle-cry of the MacHughs, fought as men of that name had ever fought. But at length, exhausted and reeling, he felt a mist pass before his eyes, and staggered back against the wall by the couch.

And now once more the lady of Tara took a hand in the conflict. Springing in front of him, with the simulation of dread and horror on her face, she pointed toward the door of the chamber.

"See!" she shrieked: "It comes! It comes!"

A fear once ingrained never leaves us. The men-at-arms had cause to know and dread the ghostly guardian of the emerald. Its appearance of

THE RETURN OF THE MACHUGH.

251

the early night was still fresh in their minds, and as one man they turned toward the door. As they did so Konan again heard that scratching on the stone behind him. This time he felt it turning. Then he staggered to his feet and grasped his axe.

From the opening came a woeful figure, and pale, dripping and dishevelled, Shan of the long axe sprang with a wild cry directly at Konan. The cry was echoed by a shout of fear from the men-at-arms who thought Shan dead in the depths of the oubliette, and turned at his cry only to see him step apparently from the solid wall. Nor was their dismay lessened when Konan, still dazed with weakness and fatigue, swung his weapon upon the figure, and at the blow the head of Shan of the long axe leaped from his shoulders, and the headless trunk staggered toward the men-at-arms. They dropped their weapons in terror and fled toward the stair, down which they clattered, leaving the room silent in the wan moonlight which paled toward the coming of dawn.

Once again the lady of Tara took Konan by the hand.

"Come," she said. From the opening a stair seemed to lead a long way down into the bowels of the earth. Konan was weary, but the gentle strength of the lady of Tara aided him.

At the bottom of the stair a passage led away on a level.

As they groped their way along this Konan stopped and said: "Listen." There was a breath of fresh

air as if from the sea, and borne on it came a faint sighing like that which had come up out of the oubliette. From behind, too, came a faint sound, a rattle of armor. The men-at-arms had rallied once more.

"They are coming behind us," said Konan.

"No! no!" cried the lady of Tara; "it is something ahead that I hear. Hear it, now. What is it?"

"Whatever was at the bottom of the oubliette," answered Konan gravely.

"Then let us go back," said the lady; "it is better to face men than — than that."

Konan shook his head. "To go back is to die," he said; "they hold the head of the stair now. Whatever is ahead of us Shan escaped it and we may. Come."

As they went on the noise of the strange breathing grew louder, and they saw glimmers of light. And now they stepped out onto a sort of rock bridge and stopped suddenly, for almost at their feet they heard the breathing and the same gurgling which had come from the oubliette.

"Do not fear," he said; "it will not harm us." He stepped to the edge of the rock bridge and looked over in the dim light, and as he did so a splash of sea-water threw spray on his face.

Konan laughed. "See now," he said, "the monster that lies in wait at the bottom of the oubliette." He drew the lady of Tara closer to his side, and together they looked down.

The pressure of a distant sea-wave

252

drove the water through a narrow opening at their feet and its rush made the sigh they had heard, then the subsidence of the swell brought out the same gruesome gurgling. The lady of Tara nestled closer to his side under the pressure of his arm, and with the thrill of her Konan's strength seemed to come bounding back again.

A time they stood thus, till Konan, wondering at a strange coming of light, looked over his shoulder and tried to turn away again, but could not, fascinated by the startling sight which met his eyes.

In a strange and ghostly radiance which scintillated from point to point of the rock which loomed above them they saw again that weird, ape-like figure. Its glowing eyes were fastened on the two, and it swung slowly down from point to point of rock toward them, and ever as it moved the light seemed to follow it and draw after it a train of shadows that palpitated with weird fear of things unseen. Nearer and nearer the figure came, and still the two stood horror stricken, until the great eyes blazed in theirs and the terrible arms were stretched forth to clutch them.

Then with a shriek that reëchoed along the rough arches of stone Konan burst from the spell, and with the lady's hand in his fled along the passage upward and outward toward the blessed light of dawn: fled, feeling ever close behind the clutching of those hands and the burning light of those eyes, and if the creature followed or not, and over what

ground or how far they went, neither knew, only after a little while they found themselves unharmed on the green space outside the castle walls.

It was dawn indeed. Low across the water lay a wreath of fog that swept in and shrouded all things in white illusion. But before it shut in Konan had seen moored in the placid water by the base of the cliff a little boat, a bull's-hide coracle.

Silently they slipped into the fog and down the slope toward the boat. The fog drew closer, and they walked in a world of shimmering light that glowed with soft radiance of its own.

The rosy glow lighted the narrow circle of quiet sea which was to bear them to safety, and a light breeze of morning drifted a narrow lane through the mist to eastward where a single direct ray of the sun touched the rose folds of the fog with a border of gold.

"See," whispered the lady of Tara; "it is an omen of good. That way lies escape and happiness. Let us go."

The lane of radiance through the fog swung wider, and through it with the breeze of morning came an object that loomed in white folds like a part of the fog itself.

The lady of Tara clasped Konan in her arms, and for the first time gave a sob of despair.

It was the ship of the MacHugh.

And now it grated against the bank, and fantastic warriors sprang out and surrounded them.

Suddenly a huge warrior loomed in front of him, and shouting the

THE RETURN OF THE MACHUGH.

253

battle-cry of the MacHugh broke
the silence for the first time, and
Konan's axe fell shorn from the helve
by the weapon of the other. Then
two soft arms clasped his neck and
a face was laid to his.

"Love, good-by," a voice said in
his ear, and with the words the great
man's axe descended with a blinding
crash, and together Konan MacHugh
and the lady of Tara floated away
from their world of strife and disaster
into the white fog of oblivion.

People searching for the missing
traveler found him next day lying
without the battlements of the ancient
castle nearly dead with wounds, with
an ancient and rusty battle-axe lying
by his side, the blade eaten deep with
rust, and the helve as black with age
as if of bog oak. They took him
tenderly to the little town, and after
a long time with careful nursing he
recovered.

It was said that he had fallen from
the castle walls, and the story that he
told over and over again in his de-

lirium could be but the imaginings
of one whose head was injured.

But if so, what of the battle-axe?
and still more what of the weather-
spoiled but still huge emerald which
Konan on his recovery found buried
beneath some ancient armor in the
moss not far from the place where he
was picked up so sorely wounded?
These, at least, are realities.

Could the whole have been such
stuff as dreams are made of? Or is
the tradition true that now and then
in the passing of the centuries one of
the old blood comes back to the
castle for a night and leads there such
life as may befall him till the coming
of dawn?

Who shall say? Very likely it
does not matter; but among the many
relics of travel Konan MacHugh val-
ues most the ancient weapon of Shan
of the long axe and the emerald of
the MacHugh.

Yet highly as he prizes these he
would give them both to see, waking,
as he sees her in dreams, the lady of
Tara.

THEY FOUND HIM NEXT DAY LYING WITHOUT THE ANCIENT CASTLE.

254

HON. BURTON C. COOK.
Who presented Lincoln's name for the Presidency at the Charleston Convention.

HON. PERRY ARMSTRONG.
A prominent Douglass Democrat.

SOME NEW LINCOLN STORIES,

JOHN LIVINGSTON WRIGHT.

OF the benefactors of the colored race there is one figure that will stand always as preëminent — Abraham Lincoln. It was his power to reach the heart — of persons or arguments — that lifted him to prominence in the politics of the West. It was the same faculty that made him president. His homely philosophy and his tenderness of feeling endure with a fer vidness unapproached by any other public man of his time. The ornate eloquence of many of his associates has long been forgotten; but the sayings of Lincoln are used with Biblical quotations, for the purpose of

illustration and explanation. Lincoln was more than a man of abstract achievements. He lives as truly in the hearts of his fellows of today as does Robert Burns or Longfellow or John the Baptist.

After all, analyze greatness as we will, compare men as we choose, the greatest thing that a man can leave for his fellowman is — a gentle memory.

The story of Lincoln will never grow old. There is a pathos, a nobility, and an individual humor in his character that makes this man a national figure that is apart from all

SOME NEW LINCOLN STORIES.

255

others. It is doubtful if there is
another character in the history of
our country that appeals to the hearts
of the masses with anything like so
vivid a force, so deep an abiding love
as does the memory of the rail-splitter
statesman. Incidents and narratives
almost innumerable have been told
and retold about Lincoln,—and, to
their honor, the people are never
tired of the telling. In attempting
to set forth aught that is really new,
confession of the hazard of the under-
taking may be freely made. It is
believed, however, that the following
incidents and observations have never
been printed.

One of the oldest old settlers in the
State of Illinois is Hon. Perry Arm-
strong, who has since the forties made
his home at Morris, Grundy County.
As a Douglass Democrat, Perry Arm-
strong early entered Illinois politics,
and has held in his long career many
important official positions. He was
in Springfield during the tumultuous
days preceding the war, and knew
intimately all the representative men
who made the Capitol their head-
quarters, such as Lincoln, Douglass,
Herndon, Hay, Yates, Baker and the
rest.

I once had the pleasure of visiting
Mr. Armstrong at his fine old man-
sion in Morris, Ill., and in speaking
of the early days of Prairie State poli-
tics, he said:

"The first time I saw Lincoln was
at Jacksonville, in August, 1844.
There was a rally, and Douglass and
John J. Hardin were to hold a debate.
Joah Wilkinson, a farmer and politi-

cian of Menard County, was sitting
beside me on a window-ledge, when
he glanced out at a group of men
near by, and pointing to a tall, mus-
cular-looking fellow, said: 'Perry,
that's Abe Lincoln.'

"It was soon time for the debate
to open, and as his friends began to
go around to the court-house door,
Abe stood still a minute, and then

HON. J. O. GLOVER.
One of Lincoln's strongest supporters in
Illinois politics.

started on an easy trot and jumped
in through a window. The crowd
laughed, and several said: 'That's
his way. He's an odd feller.' I was
later introduced to him, and said:
'Sorry, but I'll have to tell you that
I'm a Democrat.' To which Abe
replied: 'Well, I don't know as I
can blame you for that,' and in a
half-solemn, half-joking way con-
cluded: 'It often requires more

SOME NEW LINCOLN STORIES.

257

once came to try a case before the Supreme Court that he was interrupted during an address to the Court by a brother who thrust a paper, folded in legal style, into Lincoln's hand. He paused to unfold it and glance at the contents. The document proved to be a mock petition, got up as a sort of joke upon a member of the bar who sat near. It read something as follows: "We, the undersigned, hereby subscribe the amounts set opposite our names, said sums to be used towards purchasing a new pair of breeches for Barrister So and So." Lincoln with no change of demeanor or apparent show of annoyance at the impudent interruption, casually glanced around at the poverty-stricken attorney referred to, and, as his eye rested for a moment upon something white creeping through a small rent in the gentleman's lower habiliments, wrote a few words upon the paper, folded it and returned the same. When the paper was examined, the following statement appeared:

"Not one cent for the end in view.
— A. LINCOLN."

In Illinois politics Lincoln had no stauncher and abler supporters than Burton C. Cook and J. O. Glover. Each of these men became eminent as lawyers, and in political fields their influence was far-reaching and reputable. Cook was a congressman for many years, representing the Ottawa district. He was one of Lincoln's most trusted friends, and during the war was many times called to Washington by request of the President,

that his views on perplexing questions might be heard. At the Charleston convention it was Burton C. Cook who presented Lincoln's name for the presidency, which he did in these words:

"Illinois again presents for the suffrage of the nation, the name of her honored son, Abraham Lincoln."

Cook later became the general solicitor of the Chicago & Northwestern R.R., with headquarters at Chicago, in which city he resided until his death, a few years since.

J. O. Glover was known as one of the ablest cross-examiners at the bar of Northern Illinois. He was United States District Attorney for the Northern District, and afterwards attorney for the Chicago, Rock Island & Pacific R.R. His death occurred at Chicago some years ago.

The first of the great debates between Lincoln and Douglass took place at Ottawa, on Aug. 21, 1858. During Lincoln's stay in Ottawa he was a guest at the residence of Mr. Glover. When the hour for speech-making arrived, Lincoln and Glover, arm in arm, walked over to the Square and Lincoln was assisted to a platform upon which sat many men famous in the political life of Illinois. Glover introduced Lincoln to the audience, following the address of Judge Douglass, and presently Lincoln was telling this story:

"I have been accused by my friend Douglass of many offences," he said, turning a good-natured smile toward 'The Little Giant,' who had an uneasy look, as if scenting trouble, "and

258

among them that of keeping a saloon. I would say to this charge of selling whiskey that it is a fact that I once did sell strong liquor when I tended store at New Salem, but it was in this way: There were no doctors or drug-stores in the neighborhood, and the only way for people to get a little liquor in case of sickness was to buy it at this store of ours. So as an accommodation and as a medicine we did sell liquor, and,” looking around at Douglass, “if my memory serves me right, the best customer we had was Stephen A. Douglass.”

After the debate was over Lincoln was piloted by enthusiastic supporters back to Glover's residence. In the evening the parlors were filled with

eager townspeople and with prominent politicians. During a lull in the handshaking and hubbub of congratulation, Lincoln was called into a side room to examine the report of his afternoon's speech which a representative of a Chicago paper had written preparatory to forwarding.

Lincoln sat down, crossed his long legs, and slowly read the manuscript through.

“How is it, Mr. Lincoln?” asked the anxious scribe.

“Well,” said Lincoln, with great deliberation as he took another glance over the page, “I must say as my grandfather did when he saw his daguerreotype: ‘It’s most horribly like me.’”

## FORMATION OF CHILD CHARACTER

ANNIE E. TUCKER.

IN considering this subject, we are to have two paramount objects in view; i. e., the *child* and its environments. In this age parents are leaving to the care of others, mainly the Sunday-school and secular teachers, the inculcating of the principles of *right* and *wrong*. No one observes this more closely than their daily instructors. For example, the child comes to school with hair, shoes and clothing unkempt; he comes from home, yet it remains for the vigilant eye of the teacher to correct him of this *one* of the many negligences, by having him remedy the same at once. Now, let us notice the *child*. In the

beginning of the discussion the question is: What is the child? What is this little lump of flesh, breathing life and singing the song of immortality? The wisdom of ages upon ages has asked this question, and still it remains unanswered. It is the problem of the universe. “The child is the climax and culmination of all God’s creations,” so says one of the world’s best thinkers, and yet he feels that the reply to the question is inadequate. I think we can take it for granted that as God, the creator of the child, made the child his highest creation, he put into that child himself,—his divinity; and that this

FORMATION OF CHILD CHARACTER.

259

divinity manifests itself in the seeking for truth through the visible and tangible. The child is brought into direct contact with its mother, its father and the whole family — and who will dare say is not above all a student of human nature? Who will say that its eyes, when they gaze into one's face, cannot read the soul better than older people? The child looks at you with the innocence and purity of childhood; and no hypocrisy, no dissimulation, though it may veil the truth from older eyes, can keep it from the little ones. The child is not only a student of individual life, but of community life, the life of the family, the life of the neighbors, of the children he meets at play, in the house, in the yard; in short, the child without his own knowledge is forming a grand foundation for the study of history. The looks, the manners, the dress, the attitude and facial expression lead him to make his childish inferences.

Then comes the kindergarten and the school, the first step in a broader community life than that which home furnishes. It needs no argument to prove that the child studies.

The "cat" is a thing of beauty and a joy forever; the "dog" is its particular friend. Of course the difference in environment makes a great difference in the child's mental actions, the child's individual concepts; still in all children there is a similarity of spontaneous tendencies. I think I can safely say that a child tries to make everything that he sees made. The little girl wishes to use the scis-

sors, needle and thread. She tries to make bread and cake, and in fact, she attempts the whole round of housekeeping. The tendency to imitate is intensely strong in every child. I have briefly tried to show that the whole round of knowledge is begun by the child and begun because it breathes, because it lives. Now as to the child's environments. If the mothers felt keenly the responsibility placed upon them by God in giving them for their own care and protection the greatest of his created works — the child — and here let us consider the kind of home that this *being* must be reared in. One of its pleasantest memories should be that of its early home training. Now let us find out what we must surround our dear ones with to have them an honor to us in after life, when your names shall be revered and blessed. Have you thought, dear mother, when your babe gave its first sign of recognition, as to the formation of its character? "One of the best interpreters of God in this world," says a writer, "is 'ideal parenthood.'" He who loves, knows God, for God is love. He who loves not, knows not God. Out of our own lives, made sweeter and purer by the indwelling of God through faith, we come to the increasingly beautiful conception of him. Let the meaning of this phrase be present in every thought and act of parental culture of the children, and God will be more clearly seen, and the care for the children will be more tender and wise. Love is a motor in every home. It never ceases,

260

it never slacks; it can make a paradise within. But though the wisest men in all ages have labored to publish this force, and though every human heart is sooner or later more or less made to feel it, yet how little is actually applied to home-life. Even in the cradle the child's education begins. Everything about the cradle is educative; and what is more, it gives shape to the mind. The impressions there are deep and abiding. They are not easily rubbed out by the later rough usage of the world. In the nature of the case the mother is the first teacher whose lessons inevitably abide through fair weather and foul. How important, then, that these early teachings be correct? The soul of the child in his play should be trained to that sort of excellence in which when he grows to manhood will be perfected to that higher plane of living. He should be elevated by an inclined plane, rather than vertically. The cradle-song is often the inspiration of the whole life. In many homes God is forgotten, and the child gains knowledge too often at other firesides than his own. What blessings come through mothers who train their children in the ways of prayer and peace! One poet has beautifully said:

> "Oh, happy house, where with the hands of prayer,
> Parents commit their children to the Friend,
> Who, with a more than mother's tender care,
> Will watch and keep them safely to the end."

In a well-ordered home almost everything planned and done has

reference to the children. Here is a great charge! What wisdom, what grace, what consciousness, what strong faith there must be to confront this task and carry it through. Yet, where that *love* exists which is natural to right-thinking parents, how cheerfully the work is carried forward from day to day. Their literary training is carefully superintended. They are not sent to school too early, simply to have them out of the way. If a child has shown any lack of courtesy towards another, he should be instructed to be forgiven for his fault. True courtesy involves a readiness to apologize for any and every failure; and the habit of frank apologizing is acquired by a child only through his careful training in that direction. If a child is seen to be lacking in courtesy, his parents are understood to be at fault in his training. Make home what it should be, and the inmates will be an honor to God, their country and themselves. Save the children of today, and we've made sure of a blessed tomorrow. Any uplifting influence that purifies and strengthens the home should meet with a cordial welcome from the hearts of those who desire that "the axe be laid at the very root of the tree." Every movement designed to bless the home should have the earnest aid of parents, and even of the little ones themselves. Homes often are strangers to harmony, and harshness rules the chords. From the hour of its birth one sees the baby and its mother inharmonious. One cries, and the other frets and

FORMATION OF CHILD CHARACTER.

261

day unto day uttereth speech that is
neither pleasing to the ear or in
accord with one's peaceful soul.
Did you ever notice what fretful
children the fretful mother brings
into the world? Their education
along this unhappy line has begun
before they are born; and after the
little innocents arrive they have a
hard time of it, for such mothers
never have much patience, and their
babies are crosser than other people's
because they have touched this piece
of heavenly clay with a blighting
hand and marred its beauty of dis-
position. Disobedience comes easy
to a child brought up in an "atmos-
phere of fret"; while it is the
mother with the cheerful disposition
who has lovely children, that make
all the world not thus blest covet her
possessions. *Sweetness* like *crossness*
is catching. And now, my readers,
I trust your ideas have been broad-
ened relative to this great fact: "the
formation of child character." Think
carefully over this subject. Today
you can mould and transform as you
wish, if you grasp the opportunity.
Tomorrow, alas! it may be too late.
These are some of the essentials to
every child's character:

Well-bred children do not think
they can teach their parents, or that

they know everything. However, it
may think that its father and mother
know everything; perhaps that all
grown-up people do. It is always
asking questions and wanting to
know more. Give a little love to a
child and you get a great deal
back. It will be loving, faithful, gen-
erous and kind. It loves everything
near it; will always give the best it
has away if you need it; delights
in helping people. You cannot
please it so much as by giving it a
chance of being useful in ever so
little a way, providing it is the right
kind of child. And because of all
these characters it is cheerful. It is
happy always, whether in play or in
the performance of duty. We may
sum the formation of child character
under the following heads: humility,
faith, charity and cheerfulness. Does
it pay to give special attention to the
formation of child character? Will
God lightly regard our work if we've
been faithless in the performance of
one of the greatest tasks ever com-
mitted to human hands? Charity
begins at home, and we may add, so
does every other good thing. Possi-
bly many mischievous evils of life
begin there, too. Mother, what is
your position? Is your task a light
one?

262

AN APPEAL FOR THE COLORED SCHOOLS
IN THE STATE OF GEORGIA,

The following article is taken from a memorial addressed to the Legislature of the state of Georgia by W. E. B. DuBois, L. B. Maxwell, J. W. E. Bowen, John Hope, D. J. Jordan, W. H. Crogman, H. R. Butler and H. H. Proctor.

THERE lies before your Honor-
able Body a proposed constitutional
amendment known as the Bell Bill,
which is designed to cut down the
present free school privileges of
Negroes in this state. In behalf,
therefore, of the 319,349 black chil-
dren of Georgia, we, the undersigned,
desire to lay before you certain con-
siderations against its passage.

As you well know, the underlying
principle of the free common school
system is that the education of the
citizens of a commonwealth is not
merely a private matter; that simply
because a human being is born poor
or humble or black is no adequate
reason why he should be deprived of
a chance to make himself a useful
member of society. On the con-
trary, poverty, hereditary weakness or
racial differences are rather additional
grounds for increased effort on the
part of the state to supplement these
defects. Nor is this duty of public
education a matter of mere charity
or almsgiving: it is, first, a wise
measure of self-defense to guard the
state against the errors and crimes of
sheer ignorance. No system of edu-
cation can insure wisdom and virtue
and truth; but it cannot for a moment
be denied that the nations and states
that have fostered the common school
are leading civilization today. Sec-
ondly, free elementary education is,

as Doctor Curry so recently said in
your presence, not a burden on the
state but a paying investment. Geor-
gia needs intelligence and thrift; and
the cultivation of brains, whether in
black or white heads, will bring even
greater returns than the cultivation
of the other resources of the state.

While our commonwealth is com-
ing slowly but surely to recognize
this truth so far as white children are
concerned, there is still a powerful
public opinion that regards the Negro
common school rather as a burden
than as a great work of public utility.
And yet nothing could be more false
than this attitude. The history of
the world has proven that an intelli-
gent, contented working-class is the
greatest possession of a nation, and
that no effort or expense is in the end
too great for the accomplishment of
this result. The state of Georgia
possesses in its Negro peasantry the
germ of a willing, thrifty, agricultural
and industrial people, capable of con-
tributing untold energy to the devel-
opment of our state; therefore the
way to profit most by black labor is
not to push it down but to pull it up
— not to discourage it in ignorance
and sloth, but to encourage it toward
intelligence and thrift. The greatest
single agency for this is the Negro
common school. Nor is the educa-
tion of the black boy a burden or a

AN APPEAL FOR THE COLORED SCHOOLS IN THE STATE OF GEORGIA.

263

menace to the white boy. The rise of one man does not involve the fall of his neighbor; on the contrary, it is the clear interest of a man to be surrounded by intelligence and deficiency rather than to live among dumb-driven cattle. The degradation of the black man is the real burden under which the Southern white man staggers today.

The South has long since come to acknowledge that Negroes are human beings capable of improvement. If so, then in all matters affecting them, their interests and desires, as well as yours, must receive some attention. The black folk of Georgia desire knowledge; they want to become an intelligent, efficient people. For this they toil and strive and sacrifice; of this they talk and dream. If you want them to be satisfied, give them opportunities to improve and advance. If you want to depopulate the fields and plantations and fill the cities, then shut up the country schoolhouses and reduce farm life to one dead level of brute toil. It has been shown by Professor Branson of the Georgia State Normal School that while the illiterate Negro population of the state furnished three convicts per thousand, the Negroes who have profited by the public schools furnished only one convict per thousand. To lessen the still meagre opportunities of the black race will feed the spirit of discontent and prejudice, and increase lawlessness in this state.

Give the black boy a chance! Furnish him ungrudgingly with the best elementary training. If he is an in-

ferior, opportunity, far from spoiling him, will rather make him contented with his lot by proving to him his limitations; if, on the contrary, he has, as he firmly believes, the same capabilities as boys of other races, then repression is short-sighted.

Equal opportunity for all men is the spirit of the age; and people who assert that the unrisen cannot rise, and emphasize the assertion by sitting on them, lead all fair-minded men to suspect them of insincerity.

Even under present arrangements in this state black children have nothing like the public school facilities of the whites. The black children form 48 per cent of the school population; and yet of the $1,318,512.25 spent for teachers' salaries last year only $283,538.05, or 21 per cent, went to Negro teachers. The total public school property owned by county boards in this state is valued at $445,885.42. Of this only $69,240, or 15 per cent belongs to Negro schools. The whites have 824 schoolhouses, the blacks only 143. In fine, of every dollar which Georgia spends on the public common school, the white child gets eighty cents, the Negro twenty cents.

If, contrary to the principle underlying the public school system, the direct taxes were divided according to those paying them, and the indirect taxes according to any fair principle, it is doubtful if the Negro schools would receive much less than now; but the pending bill is more unfair than this, for it proposes to give the Negro no share at all of the

264

income from the state railroad on
which he rides, from state fees which
he helps pay, or from the income
from liquor and convicts to which he
contributes too largely, and by which
many of his white fellow-citizens
profit.

Could a proposition be more glar-
ingly unjust than this? Its enact-
ment would mean closing of one-half,
if not two-thirds of the Negro public
schools, or the reduction of their term
to little over two months a year.
Such a calamity could not fail to
arouse the sympathy of philanthro-
pists, if not the aid of the national
government, so that in the long run
the result of this amendment might
easily be, not the permanent closing
of the Negro schools, but their trans-
fer from the control of the state to
outside parties.

Any proposition for the division of
public income on the basis of the
amounts paid into the public treasury
by particular persons is inequitable.
Who in the last analysis pays the
tax on the land, the owner or the la-
borer? Who pays the tax on houses,
the landlord or the tenant? How far
is a great corporation's wealth due
to its business sagacity and how far
to the toiling millions who buy its
goods? It is an economic heresy to
say that because A is the agent who
pays B's and C's taxes, that therefore
he is supporting B and C. The la-
bor and sacrifice of B and C are their
contributions to the public good.

Moreover, such propositions are
thoroughly undemocratic and dan-
gerous; if only Negro taxes are to
go to Negro schools, is not this an

entering wedge for further discrimi-
nation? Why should not the income
of workingmen alone be applied to
workingmen's children? or the in-
come from Italians to Italian chil-
dren? or the income of rich men go
solely to the education of the rich?
If only our taxes are to go to our
schools, by what shadow of justice
could we be denied the right to ad-
minister our own school funds, and
where would the dual government
thus begun logically end this side of
separate officials, separate courts, and
separate lawmakers?

In any social group the proposal
to let members share in the benefits
of society according to their several
contributions to its welfare has at
first a certain semblance of justice,
until one asks, How shall these con-
tributions be measured and com-
pared? Who contributes most to the
state, the millionaire who pays one-
thousandth of a vast income, or the
farmer who pays one-hundredth of
his meagre crop? Unless the parable
of the widow's mite does not apply
to Georgia, surely the black people
of this state sacrifice more to the
public weal by the taxes they pay on
fourteen million dollars' worth of hard-
earned property than the whites,
whose accumulated wealth is due, at
least in part, to the unrequited toil of
our fathers.

"From each according to his abil-
ity — to each according to his needs,"
is the ideal of modern society; and in
the light of this dictum, there is not
a boy in Georgia today so poor or so
black as not to deserve from the state
free common school training.

THE AMERICAN NEGRO SOLDIER.

265

THE AMERICAN NEGRO SOLDIER,

GEO. L. KILMER.

IN writing of the heroic side of war in the newspaper press during the past ten years, I have doubtless left the impression on my readers that the colored man is not a success as a soldier. There has not, however, been a purpose to slight the warrior of color. Toussaint L'Overture is one of the heroes I found delight in portraying. The colored soldiers at Santiago were likewise given especial credit for heroism and devotion, because they deserved it.

Still I confess candidly that I have been compelled to change the views I had formed of the colored soldier through close contact with the black regiments in the American Civil War. It may seem radical to say it, but the colored race had no chance to show itself at its best in the Civil War. I served in the Ninth Corps, where there was a colored division in 1864, and after my observation of the colored soldiers who fought at Santiago, I am convinced that that division under Burnside in 1864 cannot be taken as an example of the best that there is in the race for fighting purposes. Not that Burnside's colored soldiers were failures for that date, but they did not have opportunity to show their military qualities equal to that given the whites of the same period. There were many causes for this, and I will touch upon but one or two at this time.

At the attack on the mine crater before Petersburg, the colored division was called upon to do more than the whites were able to do or could have done in the same place. They were asked to save the day, which had been lost through official blunders. General Grant himself declared before the committee upon the conduct of the war, that the mine failure was due to negligence in high places. A movement begun wrong cannot always be set right by the bravery of a single command. Had the colored troops succeeded that day in taking Petersburg it would have been a signal vindication of the race; but the task was an impossible one. The best white troops would have failed. The colored troops showed courage equal to that of the whites similarly placed.

Colored soldiers were not believed in by the Federal army. To put it bluntly, they were not wanted. The Northern people did not understand the colored race. They were not acquainted with its best specimens. A deep-rooted prejudice existed, and the recruits from the time they were enlisted met with treatment not at all suited to bring out their best qualities. The material was not the best at all times. Just as the white volunteers needed sifting to get down to elements fit for the army, so the colored ranks needed sifting first,

266

and then drill and discipline. The
officers set over the black troops in
1864 were not the best for the pur-
pose of bringing out the fighting
qualities of the race.

Many colored regiments and brigades did good work in the Federal army, and some of them fought well when given a fair chance. But it was an experiment for the colored men and for the whites set to rule over them. All good regiments become so by a long process of development, starting with picked material. There was not room for much choice in making up colored regiments during the Civil War. The idea was to get a certain number of black men in blue uniform. For the purpose of making fighting men unusual care was needed in the selection of recruits. In selecting recruits for the regular army from the colored race the utmost care has been exercised, and the result goes to prove that the colored man, rightly handled, is a good soldier. In the first place, young men are taken for those regiments which did such splendid work at Santiago, while in the

Civil War apparently very little care
was taken in the matter of age. The
regular recruits are the finest speci-
mens of their race, morally and men-
tally, and they come to the camp
with no bad habits and tendencies.

The army and officers now believe
in colored troops. They study the
character of the black man and bring
out the best that is in him for military
purposes. The race now has a chance
to show its metal, and it is proof that
result justifies the faith of the friends
of the colored man that the Govern-
ment raised additional regiments of
blacks for the new army, and has also
commissioned colored line officers.

Good soldiers cannot be mustered
in a month nor in a year. It is a
long and trying process, and, starting
together, the colored recruits will
come up to the standard as quickly
as the whites. With the same high
social and political incentives as the
whites, they will make creditable
records. Military discipline is good
schooling for the colored man, and
the soldiers should be welcomed
back to civil life with pride.

THE COLORED AMERICAN.

ALONZO MILTON SKRINE.

THE dark days have past;
We have seen the last
Of the iron chain and band.
So let us give praise,
For our children are raised
In a free and equal land.
God sent the noble Lincoln

To the rescue of the brave.
We met the call to battle,
To the last and only slave.
So wrap the flag around you,
The red — the white — the blue,
And keep it closely to your heart,
*As The Colored Americans do.*

THE STORY OF THE CHRISTIAN KING KHAME.

267

# THE STORY OF THE CHRISTIAN KING KHÂMÉ.
*In Two Parts. Part I.*

IF you were to take a trip to South Africa you would traverse Bechwanaland, between the Vaal River on the south and the Zambesi on the north, between latitude 18° to 29°, and longitude 21° to 29°, in what is known as King Khâmé's country. Towards the south it is much narrower, owing to the encroachment of the Transvaal. King Khâmé claims that a great part of the Transvaal belongs to him, also a portion of the South-African Republic. Many of the tribes who live in both countries speak English and Dutch.

Bechwanaland occupies a piece of country one thousand miles long and three hundred miles wide. The southern portion has been annexed and is called British Bechwanaland, the northern or greater part is called the Bechwanaland protectorate, and it is in this country that the three great chiefs rule, Khâmé, the Christian king, Sebelé and Batheong.

The people of Bechwanaland are divided into tribes, each ruled by its paramount chief. Their religion is very peculiar, consisting of the worship of animals principally, or ancestral worship. The Balthaping worship the fish, the Bangwaketse and Bakmena, the kuena or crocodile, the Baralong venerate iron, the Bakhatla venerate the khatla or monkey, the Bamalite, the ox, and the Bamangwato the duiker or antelope.

The Bamangwato tribe are divided into western Bamangwatos, who live at Lake Ngami, under the Chief Sekhomé, nephew to King Khâmé, and the eastern who are ruled by Khâmé at the town of Phalapye.

The three principal tribes are the Bangwaketse, the Bakwena, and the Bamangwato. These three tribes, a long time since, lived as one near the place where they now live separately. Their great chief had three wives. The head wife was called Ma-Kwena, or the mother of crocodiles, after her eldest son. The second wife was called Ma-Ngwato. The third wife, having a son named Ngwaketse, was known as Ngwaketse. These three sons separated, each naming his tribe after himself. So you can readily see that the country of Khâmé is very great, and is ruled by three great chiefs. Ngwato means a poor piece of beef, which was given to the mother of Ngwato, because she was for a long time childless. Afterwards she bore a son, and called him Ngwato, or Contempt, because her husband had treated her so coldly. Sekhomé, the father of Khâmé, was a remarkable man in many respects. Capable, alert, and with his undaunted courage, he was equal to every occasion, and he feared no man. All in all, he was a great savage, or a heathen of heathens.

His son Khâmé is like him in many

268

respects. He was a leader in all of heathen rites, and respected them more than all things else. Witch-doctors, rainmakers, and polygamists flourished under his rule. He was a firm supporter of polygamy, and his wives and concubines were not limited. Every day brought a new favorite to his crääl. He was worshipped because he was a great general. In 1842 he met David Livingstone. It was a meeting of two strong men, one holding in his hand Christianity and civilization, the other feticism and witchcraft. Sekhomé had a strong admiration for Livingstone, and Khâmé claims that his father might have become a Christian had he remained. When Livingstone wanted to go to Lake Ngami, he was opposed by Sekhomé, who fell very ill, and his subjects thought it was because he opposed the great white chief. Livingstone was then permitted to pass on.

Khâmé is Sekhomé's son by the daughter of Legokotlo, one of his chief head men. Khâmé is the Sechwana term for a large antelope, so much held in reverence by the natives. They hold him so sacred that a few years ago at one of the trading stations Sekhomé refused to step over a pile of these hides, for fear he might in some way offend his ancestors, and bring ill luck upon himself and people.

Many stories have been written about Khâmé. Some say that he was a black knight, others that he was almost an angel. Among them General Warren, Lord Loch, and Rev. John McKenzie speak in words of

the highest praise of him as a man, a gentleman, and a king, of which not only Africa, but Europe, should be proud.

He was born at Mushu, by the great Makhadikhadi salt pans, in 1835, near the Botletlé River. We will not deal with his earliest days, but those who knew him then claim that he was a born king. He was second to none as a hunter, warrior and chief. Fully six feet tall, with a well-knit, wiry frame, fleet of foot, and daring in war and deeds of prowess, he would always do what none other dared attempt, and always succeed.

The following story is recorded of his prowess: On one occasion a large band had been troubled by a lion which had stolen many oxen, etc. A number of the hunters tried to kill him, but he always escaped them. One night they all retired grumbling, each swearing to kill him some time or another. They had watched for days and weeks, yet every time the lion was hungry an ox was missing. One morning they saw coming towards them a man with a lion's skin on his back.

It was the man who had held his tongue—Khâmé. He never boasted of this feat, but it was the last of the Tau e bogale. They loved him for his bravery and modesty, and looked up to him to lead them against the Matebele or any other invader. They would say he is our “boikanyo.” As a heathen he would have distinguished himself by his force of character, his alertness, shrewdness, natural

269

gentlemanliness, undoubted courage and invincible determination; an excellent horseman, who could ride through Africa without concern, in places that would make an European shudder.

Many people cannot understand why Khâmé became such an admirer of the white race, as so many unscrupulous traders have passed through his country, who were given to lying, stealing and drinking. These early traders sold nails to the natives to be planted as seeds, from which to raise new crops, as the English sold gunpowder to the Indians in this country. But Khâmé took the missionary for his model, and told his people the others were poor devils, driven out of their own country, and must live somewhere.

His permission was asked to drive them out of that country, but he replied: "No; do good for evil." But when he accepted the white man's thuto, or religion, they said it is impossible, as he must give up all of the rites and traditions of his ancestors; circumcision, or the "Bogwera" ceremony for the boys, and the "Bogale," a ceremony for the girl's entrance into womanhood.

He must reject even polygamy. This was the worst of all, for if an African king was to have but one wife, it would bring him into the lowest contempt possible. It is very hard to be a Christian here in America. Think, then, how much more so it must have been for Khâmé, opposed by father, mother, wife, chiefs and all of his friends; obliged to absent

himself from all of the familiar ceremonies, it must have caused him hours of anguish and silent pain; ancestral worship also must be ignored. The cherished hope of all the young warriors was to meet their ancestors in the future with a glorious fighting record. From all of these Khâmé absented himself. The old chiefs sighed, and women wept. They would say: "He is our boikanyo, but he is bewitched by the white man's thuto." Then old Sekhomé spoke and said: "My son, what will Khari say?" While they sat thus in council Moselkatse, the Matebele chief, felt the time ripe for another raid on the Bamangwato. Sekhomé was growing old, and the young warriors looked to Khâmé to lead them against the invader. They did not look in vain. He took two hundred of the young men and rode forth from the town of Shoshang to meet Lobenguela, Moselkatse's chief, who, with three regiments, had been sent to bring home more captive slaves and cattle.

He gave a good account of himself; the Matebele finding the well-aimed rifles of the Bamangwato too formidable, broke up in confusion. At the same time some of Khâmé's men were cowards and run. The Matebele were old warriors, and soon concentrated to act on Khâmé's retreat, but a well-aimed shot from Khâmé's rifle struck Lobenguela in the forehead, and he carried it as a souvenir of Khâmé ever afterward. He then cut his way through, and returned to Shoshang, after breaking up Lobenguela's men in confusion. Sekhomé

270

was elated to learn that Lobenguela
had received a check at the hand of
his son Khâmé, and ordered him to
follow up the success, plunder them
and make their women and children
slaves, as they had many times done
for the Bakwena and Bamangwato.
But Khâmé's Christian spirit returned,
and he said in modest terms: "No!
We have taught them that we are no
longer old women, and they will never
again return to make war upon us.
I will not touch anything that belongs
to them." Sekhomé had always been
obeyed, and this refusal of his son
made him furious. He must have
cursed the white man's thuto, for when
Lobenguela returned he reported to
Moselkatse and said: "The Bamang-
wato are mere dogs, but Khâmé, the
son of Sekhomé, is a man." Sek-
homé's two sons were quite different,
Khâmé and Khâmané. The two
brothers married two sisters, who were
as different as were the two brothers.
They were daughters of Chuduku Sek-
homé, Chief Councillor, and the most
important man in the kingdom, next
to Sekhomé. There were three great
men in the kingdom: Sekhomé,
Chuduku or Rhinoceros, the Chief
Councillor, Pelotona, the great rain-
maker and wizard. Chuduku plotted
to seize the kingdom, and fell as low
in the estimation of the king as he
had once been held high in his es-
teen. Then a great dispute arose
between Sekhomé and his son Khâmé.
His father could not see why Chris-
tianity and polygamy could not be
practiced together, or in fact any
heathen rite he saw fit to order. For

said he: "Am I not the king, and
when I command is it not the duty
of all my subjects to obey?" He
selected the comely daughter of Pelo-
tona to be his son's second wife.
"No," said Khâmé, "one wife is all
I ever expect to have." Then the
Council of Chiefs tried to persuade
him. Was not Pelotona the greatest
rainmaker in the world? Could he
not command the clouds? The
daughter of such a man would be an
ornament to the future king's house-
hold. "No," said Khâmé, "it is
against the word of God, and on that
account I positively refuse. Lay any
task upon me you choose and I will
obey, it makes no difference how
hard it may seem, but I cannot take
another wife." When Sekhomé found
his son immovable he decided to kill
him.

So in 1865 when the season for the
Bogwera arrived he requested his son
to take part. But Khâmé refused,
saying: "I am a Christian, and it is
wrong to take part in this ceremony."
His father reasoned, begged, pleaded
and threatened. He then lost his
temper, and declared that no son of
his should ever inherit his throne who
would disobey. If he disobeyed, he
was not fit to rule, for he who would
rule must first learn how to obey.
It must have broken the old man's
heart, because at this ceremony it
was the pride of the chiefs to appear
with their sons and head men at their
backs.

His refusal humiliated the old
man. He thought deeply over the
matter for some time, until 1876,

271

when with a few followers he decided to march out on some dark night to his son's house to kill him. This was done. When they reached the house he gave the order: "Make ready, fire!" "Upon whom shall we fire, the son of Khari?" "Upon these houses, the houses of my son," replied Sekhomé. The men refused to obey. Then the old man himself loaded a rifle. The other chiefs, seeing that he was really going to kill his son, unarmed him. Having failed in the plot to kill his son he fled, for he feared that his son would have no mercy on him when he learned that he had sought to have him put to death. When Khâmé heard of this he sent for his father, met him, and escorted him to the king's chair without even a reprimand, simply saying: "I hope you will cease to persecute your Christian subjects, and never renew the question of marriage again."

An African has the same feeling when under the spell of the witch doctor, or at the "Baloi," that we feel when we hear the psalms or our national anthem sung. To insult or say anything disrespectful of our flag is to insult us. So with the chiefs. To absent oneself from this dance was an insult to the nation.

One night Khâmé found the lolwapa of every house lighted up for the "Baloi." The horribly weird scene and the light on their faces made it really repulsive. They were chanting to cast a spell over Khâmé. This scene Khâmé dreaded, but he arose, and walking straight to the fire

stamped it out. But what a scene of orgy followed! His countrymen were not Christians like himself, and the "'O loel le,' Khâmé has been bewitched by the white man's thuto," was heard on all sides.

Then they asked him to cast a spell to counteract the one that had been put upon him. "No," he replied, "the word of God forbids me to curse anyone." This angered the chiefs, and they deserted the son's cause for that of his father. "He might have been our chief," they would say, "but now it is too late." All turned their backs to him, saying: "He has deserted us; let's support the old chief."

Finding that all of his old friends were deserting he took to the hills. It now must be war to the death between he and his father, or flight. He chose the latter; and crossing the Lesōsō River, made his camp in a ruined Lutheran Church.

This did not serve as a refuge long, for he was obliged to flee to the mountains. Sekhomé now determined more than ever to kill him. He sought him by day and by night, and a most miserable state of existence then began. Sekhomé cut off his water supply, and ordered the river and wells poisoned, and promised death to any one who gave water to Khâmé or any of his band. For eight days they had nothing but a few melons to eat, which his men would steal forth under the cover of darkness and get.

One night his men fell upon a horse belonging to Sekhomé, and after cap-

272

turing same brought it into camp. They were congratulating themselves upon being able to bring it in when Khâmê ordered them to return it and remember their instructions, not to attack or take anything that belonged to his father. He returned it, with regret that it had fallen into his hands, which caused peace between father and son for a short while.

Maching, who was the real chief, had been taken captive among the Matabele, and held as a slave. One of the missionaries acted as a go-between, and secured his release. Sekhomé promised him the kingdom on one condition: that he would kill his son Khâmé. Maching, Khâmé's uncle, glad to be chief at any cost, assented. Sekhomé called a meeting of all his great men to welcome their new chief, who had been so long absent.

Many of them welcomed him with soft, smooth and flattering words, and all went well until at last Khâmé stood up, when a hush fell on the assembly and perfect quiet reigned. He spoke as follows: "Khosé or king. It appears that I of all the Bamangwato am to speak unpleasant words to you this day. The Bamangwato say they are glad to see you here. I say I am not glad to see you. If Sekhomé could not live with his own children, but drove them from the town, how is he to submit to be ruled by you? How will he learn to obey?

If I thought there would be peace in the town I would say I am glad to see you. But I must say I am sorry you have come, for I know that only death

and disorder can take place when two chiefs sit in one khotla." Then he turned to the people and said: "I wish all of the Bamangwato to know that I renounce all pretension to the chieftainship. Here are two chiefs already, and I refuse to be called a third, as some of you have mockingly styled me. My kingdom consists of my guns, my horses and my wagons. If you will give me liberty to possess these as a private person, I renounce all concern in the politics of the town. Especially do I refuse to attend night meetings. They must be held in the daylight. I am sorry, Maching, that I cannot give you a better welcome to Bamangwato."

This speech fell like a bomb upon the people, and Maching replied: "Many speeches have been made here today, many words of welcome have been addressed to me; all of these I have heard by the ear. One speech, and one speech only, has reached my heart, and that is the speech of Khâmé. I thank Khâmé for his speech."

Maching tried to gain the confidence of Khâmé, and told him his mind had been poisoned against him. Some time later Sekhomé and Maching were sitting in the khotla, when Maching said to him: "You called me to kill your sons. I will not do it. They are your sons, not mine. If you want them killed, kill them yourself."

Sekhomé then tried to kill Maching, but he was warned by Khâmé in time and he fled. Sekhomé's career was now practically ended. Every

273

day he would persecute his son for being a Christian, and then go to the mission house to do all he could to hoodwink the missionary and make him believe that his son was right and he alone had a crooked heart.

sons on the altar of fanaticism. Khâmé is much like his father in many respects, especially in determination. He will never change after he has decided that he is right. The people have forced Maching out of

KHAME, THE CHRISTIAN KING.

The customs of Sekhomé's forefathers were dear to his heart; more so than love for son or kingdom. Polygamy, witchcraft, the Bogwera, Boyale, and Bogardi were to him sacred. He would have sacrificed his own happiness and that of his

the country. He had been brought up as a slave, and had all of the hated ways of the Matebele. Everything he did was odious to the Bamangwato. Thus Khâmé was called and began to rule over the people. His first act was to exclude the

274

heathen rites from the kingdom. No
one was allowed to practice them
under any consideration. Sekhomé
was living with the chief of the Bang-
waketse Caseitsiwe at Kanye, where
he had been exiled by Maching.
Khâmé sent a wagon for his father,

asking him to return home, which the
old man did. He claimed, however,
that he was too old to ride in a
wagon and be jostled by the rough
roads. Khâmé welcomed him, how-
ever, and restored him to his kingdom.

*(To be continued.)*

SEKHOME, ONLY SON AND HEIR OF CHIEF KHAME.

HERE AND THERE,

LENA V. ISHAM, the young Vir-
ginia miss who graces our cover this
month, is well read and traveled. In
the well-disciplined corps of Rich-

mond's public-school teachers she
stands among the foremost.

Her early teachings have made
her "practise what she teaches," as

276

stores are the result of his first pin-
money, in Clarksville, Tenn.

Mr. Smith's chief ambition is to
advance the cause of the Negro. To
do this he gives employment to young
boys and girls. He is a true Chris-
tian worker and encourages the cause
of Christianity. He believes that the
twentieth century will bring forth
many changes and that the Negro
will become a powerful factor in a
decade.

J. THOMAS HEWIN,
Richmond, Va.

J. THOMAS HEWIN has the distinc-
tion of being the first colored man to
obtain a license from the Virginia
Court of Appeals, after the successful
passage of a most rigid examination.

The law in Virginia went into effect
about five years ago: that all parties
applying for license to practice law,
were required to appear before the
Court, for examination. Formerly
corporation judges issued licenses,

but that privilege was terribly abused.
Mr. Hewin has that grim determina-
tion in business which ultimately reaps
success. His early struggles to edu-
cate himself were many and hard,
beginning with carrying drills for
stone-cutters. He went through the
Richmond Normal School, graduating
as valedictorian in 1896.

Mr. Hewin entered the Boston
University Law School, working hard
at night, waiting on banquets and
receptions in hotels, etc., graduating
in 1899.

Mr. Hewin has located at Richmond,
Va., where his sterling qualities are
rapidly bringing him to the fore, and
where his shrewd conception of his
calling will give him the front seat.

IT gives us pleasure to announce
the appointment by Gov. Theodore
Roosevelt last December of Mr.
Ernest L. Williams as notary public.
Mr. Williams is an able representative
of THE COLORED AMERICAN MAGA-
ZINE. Address, 229 East 75th street,
New York City.

JAMES DE KOVEN THOMPSON of
Chicago, Ill., affords a shining exam-
ple of the capacity of the colored
race for achievements in the higher
intellectual fields. Although but
twenty-two years of age he is a ver-
satile musician, and has made his
mark as a composer. He has written
both sacred and popular music that
has won much success, and he is
fairly launched upon a career as a
composer, for his heart is full of airs
that are bound to come forth from
time to time for the benefit of the

HERE AND THERE.

277

world. Mr. Thompson's first effort in this line—that is, the first that has come before the public for its judgment—is entitled "Dear Lord, Remember Me." This is a sacred song set to the words of a well-known church hymn, and it has been sung by church choirs all over the country. It is a notable fact that the author was only eighteen years old when he composed it. He has faith enough in his talent to publish the song at his own expense, and its popularity has not only proved his judgment sound, but has brought him publishers eager to take his new productions.

Mr. Thompson was born in St. Louis, but can be claimed as a product of Chicago, since he lived in this city for the past eighteen years. He is the son of Rev. James E. Thompson, the founder and rector of St. Thomas Episcopal Church, at Thirtieth and Dearborn streets. The son was a solo singer of the choir of that church in 1897, but latterly has been its organist.

He was educated in the Keith School at Thirty-fourth and Dearborn streets, and received his musical impulse from the singing in the school. A specially potent influence was the training of the school children for the big choirs of the Columbian Exposition. The father was quick to notice the son's aptitude for music, and in 1892 put him under an instructor, who asked his pupils to write original exercises, and submit them the following day. It was in this way that young Thompson discovered that he had some talent for composition, and

he continued the practice, turned out many crude pieces, but steadily gaining in power until he completed a work that has been stamped with the approval of musicians of high authority.

HON. J. FRANK WHEATON, the first and only colored member of the Minnesota Legislature, and at pres-

ent general organizer of the United Brotherhood Fraternal Life Insurance Association, Chicago, was born in Hagerstown, Maryland. He attended Storer College, Howard University, and the University of Minnesota, graduating as class orator. He is a member of the Maryland and Minnesota bar associations, and has won fame as a Minnesota lawyer. He was elected a member of all four Republican national conventions, beginning with the convention of 1888. He served as private secretary to Senator

HON. J. FRANK WHEATON.

278

L. E. McComas, Maryland, in the
Fifty-first Congress; was reading
clerk of the Minnesota House of

her best when heard performing with
the renowned musical Buchanan fam-
ily, well known in musical circles of
Rhode Island.

J. MORRIS WRIGHT,
Wilberforce, Ohio. (See page 292.)

Representatives in 1895; was ap-
pointed clerk of the Criminal Court
of Minneapolis the same year, and
elected to the Legislature in 1898,
leading the Republican ticket. Mr.
Wheaton is thirty-four years old, and
an ardent admirer of THE COLORED
AMERICAN.

THE whims and caprices of a city's
"likes and dislikes" are as changeable
as the sands.

Those who once held Popularity's
hand are soon supplanted by the reign
of some other fad, which draws the
devotion of the ever-suppliant "fash-
ionables."

An exception to this rule is found
in Miss Louise Jackson of Newport,
R. I., whose ever-smiling frankness
and affability seem to crown her as
one of the favorites of Newport's so-
ciety. She is quite musical, being a
pleasing and technical interpreter of
pianoforte masterpieces. She is at

CORA TUCKER is one of Baltimore's
well-known school teachers. She was
educated in the public schools of Bal-
timore, graduating in 1897 from the
Baltimore City Colored High School.
Miss Tucker took high rank in her
class, and as a result was soon added
to the city's teaching corps, where
she has since served with honor and
efficiency.

THE TEMPERANCE INDUSTRIAL AND
COLLEGIATE INSTITUTE.

THIS institution is located within a
few miles of old Jamestown, where the
first cargo of human slaves was sold.
It was founded Oct. 12, 1892, by the

MISS LOUISE JACKSON,
Newport, R. I.

well-known orator and scholar, Prof.
Jno. J. Smallwood, who for eight
years has succeeded in this work in

HERE AND THERE.

279

the midst of the bitterest oppositions
and most embarrassing circumstances.

The school is a plain, neat building, 100 by 20 feet, two and a half

MRS. ROSA E. SMALLWOOD,
Lady President.

stories. The land has been so cultivated and the surroundings so beautified, with the ancient James as waterfront, that the property is now estimated at a high valuation, with but a small floating indebtedness.

The school is non-sectarian and
non-political, but strictly moral, relig-
ious and industrial. It is not sup-
ported by any political party or
church denomination, but lives by
the individual efforts of the president,
the Rev. Jno. J. Smallwood, together
with voluntary contributions made
annually by interested friends.

The Negro is here taught how to
become an intelligent citizen and an
independent thinker and voter. Self-
respect, race-pride, common-sense, a
high moral, industrial and intellectual
training is the basis of instruction.
The pupils are nearly all poor; many
are too poor to pay the institution

six dollars per month. Still all must
be fed and clothed.

President Smallwood is well known
as a student, a gentleman of culture
and of broad intellectual abilities.
He speaks ill of no one, not even
of an enemy. President Smallwood
deserves great credit and encourage-
ment from our own race, as the
founder and supporter of a creditable
Negro institution.

The Rev. Jno. J. Smallwood was
born Sept. 19, 1863, on a large
cotton farm at Rich Square, N. C.
Leaving there when a mere boy he
went to New England and worked
his way through Wesleyan College
at Wilbraham, with credit to himself
and honor to his race.

Later he pursued a course in
moral and mental science in England,
and has also written extensively upon
these subjects, as well as upon the
subject of "Advanced Negro Edu-

PROF. JNO. J. SMALLWOOD,
President.

280

cation." In spite of the many mis-
representations, misfortunes by fire
and great oppositions coming from
people who have not even seen the
institution, nor are personally ac-
quainted with President Smallwood,
the humble institution has lived, and

taking the lead with hoe and plough
in hand.

From the farm is obtained most of
the supply for the tables.

Mrs. Rosa E. Smallwood, formerly
Miss Banks of Richmond, is lady
president. For five years Mrs.

MISS CORA TUCKER, BALTIMORE, MD. (See page 278.)

is today represented by students
from the states of New York, Penn-
sylvania, New Jersey, Maryland, Vir-
ginia and North Carolina, together
with ten counties from Virginia.

The farm work is done by the
students, President Smallwood often

Smallwood was a teacher in Virginia.
She is known to be a lady of culture
and learning.

Connected with the educational
work of this institute is the great
Farmers' Congress, which is held
once in three months throughout the

282

trades, practical, professional and
race business.

In the districts of the Farmers'
Congress, over which President
Smallwood presides and Mr. Jno. M.
Howell acts as chairman, the Negroes
in Charles City County own one-third

what the Negro can and will do when
once given a chance.

AMONG the many successful physicians which Leonard Medical College of Raleigh, N. C., has produced, we

DR. WM. E. ATKINS, HAMPTON, VA.

of all the land therein; in Surry, one-fourth; Isle of Wight, one-sixth; Sussex, the Negro owns a little less than one-half of all the land; in Prince George about one-fifth.

The Temperance, Industrial and
Collegiate Institute is an example of

feel proud to mention Dr. Wm. E.
Atkins, located at Hampton, Va.,
where he has built up an exceptional
practice.

During the epidemic of yellow
fever he was appointed assistant
surgeon of the Marine Hospital at

HERE AND THERE.

283

Hampton, which post he held during
the entire epidemic.

His services for three years upon
the Board of Health with six white
physicians, established fully his worth
and merit, among all classes.

Doctor Atkins is also visiting

his affability and merit, made many
lasting friends. He is also an Odd
Fellow, standing high in that order.

Doctor Atkins has made good use
of his thirty-four years of life; as a
physician he is respected by his pro-
fessional colleagues locally and gen-

DR. P. B. RAMSEY, RICHMOND, VA. (See page 291.)

physician to Dixie Hospital, con-
nected with the Hampton Normal
School.

His services as grand medical di-
rector of the Knights of Pythias of
Virginia gives him a scope of ac-
quaintances among which he has, by

eral—besides having a happy home,
with a wife and two children, both
girls.

His office contains all the newly
applied instruments and works of his
profession, which are daily called into
use in his extensive practice.

HERE AND THERE.

285

CHICAGO NOTES.

ALBRETA MOORE SMITH.

THE closing of the nineteenth cen-
tury witnessed the death of the great-
est century in the world's history.
Greatest for reasons too many to
enumerate — yet the discovery of

sis, but a verification of passing
events.

It is the bounden duty of the pres-
ent century to complete the unfin-
ished works of its predecessor. Of

MRS. DORA A. MILLAR,
President C. W. B. C., New York City.

machinery and electricity alone gives
it this proud distinction.

The twentieth century, the century
of great expectations, will excel it in
many particulars. "The best prophet
of the future is the past,"— hence the
prophecy, which is not a vain hypothe-

the many questions of paramount
interest which will be amicably set-
tled, the opprobrious Negro problem
takes precedence. This reformation
will be wrought by the excellent
business qualities of the Negro be-
coming recognitory. Present tenden-

286

cies toward this millennium make this
belief infallibly certain.

There is no denying the fact that
money rules the world. The nation

that is powerful financially is as
strong as the rocks of Gibraltar.
When we become bankers, property-
holders and merchants to an alarm-
ing (?) degree, all this talk of
"color" will immediately disappear.
There is no "color" if the question
is one of dollars and cents. One
must be in a position to demand be-
fore he can expect to command.

Our best hope lies in the commer-
cial world. The sooner we realize
this fact the better it will be for us.
Many of our present barriers will be-
come surmountable when we attain a
higher degree of financial standing.

Non-unionists receive but little rec-
ognition in business circles. No race
of people are more disunited than the
Negroes.

Organization along business lines
up to the present time has been prac-
tically impossible. All movements

instituted for our good are viewed
with distrust by the average Negro
if under the control of one of his own
race. This feeling is the product of
former conditions of life; is inherent;
therefore he is not wholly to blame.

In view of the fact that we have
not as yet produced embezzlers, only
ordinary thieves (for the poor Negro
thief takes just enough to be dis-
graced and imprisoned), this feeling
of distrust should not be cherished,
but eliminated. We must trust one
another more, concentrate and com-
bine our many energies, thereby
making co-operation possible; for
"in union only there is strength."

The exclusion of competent Negro
women from many branches of work
in the business world continues indis-
criminately. Having faced some of
these closed doors, the true interpre-
tation of "God helps those who help

themselves" dawned upon us. We
decided to formulate plans by which
the necessary reformation could be
accomplished. The result was the

MRS. E. E. GREENE,
Vice-President C. W. B. C., New York City.

MISS J. C. SLEET,
Chairman of Advisory Board, C.W. B. C., New York City.

HERE AND THERE.

289

the lady in question the by-laws and plan of work of Chicago club. After a month's hard and effective work on the part of our collaborator our hopes were rewarded by the organization of the Colored Women's Business Club of New York, whose honored president, Mrs. Dora A. Millar, is our dear friend of the Norwich narrative.

Mrs. Millar is thoroughly conversant with the many needs of the new club, for she is a recognized leader in the club circles of New York and Brooklyn. She believes that membership in a club tends to broaden a woman socially and intellectually, and that its work, when conducted on rational and businesslike lines, stimulates and encourages those who come under its influence, to a nobler and truer mode of living.

Mrs. Millar is a woman of striking personality, possessing the charm and warmth of manner so characteristic of the daughters of the Southland. Her advanced thoughts and progressive ideas, combined with her culture and refinement, will greatly accelerate the work of this new babe of a proud mother. She has abiding faith in the future greatness of the race, and believes that colored women should combine their efforts in order to overcome the many obstacles met in all walks of life.

The oft-repeated assertion, that a married clubwoman is negligent of her home duties, is not applicable to Mrs. Millar, for refined judgment and good taste is apparent everywhere in her Brooklyn home. She is one of

the foremost modistes of the race, and a woman of extraordinary executive ability.

She is also treasurer of the Northeastern Federation of Women's Clubs, member of the Loyal Union, and is serving second term as president of the Loyal Friends Club. During the Spanish-American War she was a leading member of Red Cross Auxiliary, No. 69, which received official commendation for its efficient work.

The vice-president, Mrs. E. E. Greene, is quite well known to us, having graduated from our famous Provident Hospital and Training School. She practices daily in her profession, and is meeting with great success.

The secretary, Miss M. K. Griffin, is a journalist of no mean ability, and has held an editorial position in a leading newspaper syndicate for a number of years. She is one of our future great women.

A very unusual profession is followed by the treasurer, Mrs. B. E. de Toscano. She is one of the few female manufacturers of regalias, and has won more than local reputation. She caters to the demands of as many white as colored patrons.

Miss J. C. Sleet, chairman of the Advisory Board, like the vice-president, is a trained nurse, also having graduated from Provident Hospital. She enjoys the unique distinction of practising in a metropolitan institution where no colored person has ever before been employed.

Mrs. T. S. P. Miller, wife of one of

290

New York's leading physicians, and a modiste of exceptional ability, was elected chairman of the Lookout Committee, an office which requires much diplomacy and more than ordinary intelligence. Mrs. Miller is a member of several clubs, and was one of the leaders of the Red Cross movement during our war with Spain.

Mrs. Estelle R. Cargel, chairman of the Membership Committee, is a lady of rare intelligence and many desirable accomplishments. She is one of the much-needed "leisure members," whose freedom from business life renders it possible for her to meet the many demands of the club. This class of women render valuable service to business organizations, and it is utterly impossible to do without them.

Nothing affords us more pleasure than introducing the chairman of the Social Committee, Miss Lotta P. Meredith, a lifelong and highly esteemed friend. Miss Meredith is a Chicagoan — a New Yorker by adoption. Her many accomplishments are well known to the music-loving world, and her striking personality makes her pre-eminently fitted for the position she fills. At present Miss Meredith is engaged in manicuring and hairdressing. Her wide experience renders her indispensable to the many departments of the club.

The aim of the New York club is to "stimulate into the hearts of all Negro women, whether business or leisure women, local business pride, and the promotion of all commercial

enterprises where such undertakings may prove beneficial; to secure employment for competent colored women in every branch of the professional and commercial world, and to bring about a unification of those so employed.

Although not two months old the membership is thirty, and the treasury healthy and heavy. The club is materially assisted by many admiring friends. The parlors of one of the leading colored hotels have been gratuitously placed at the disposal of the ladies, in which they hold their meetings. Mr. B. Thomas is the donor.

It may be said of this club, as of the Chicago club, and in contradistinction to many other clubs, that their work is practical and not theoretical. While there are certain social and intellectual features, they are almost incidental, and the strength of the clubs lies in the fact that each individual derives a personal and material benefit through her connection with the organization.

Meetings are held on Monday night of each week; and the fourth Monday of the month, social night, publishers, writers, merchants, staff, and readers of THE COLORED AMERICAN MAGAZINE, and all other professional and business people, will find themselves cordially welcomed.

From the personnel of the officers and our knowledge of their several abilities, we are confident that success will crown their every effort.

With the two greatest cities in the Union—New York and Chicago—so

HERE AND THERE.

291

well organized, there should be no
fear of foes without, if there is none
within, for God will not permit real
success to attend that which is evil.

The New York Colored Women's
Business Club is a monument to the
best and truest interest of the race.

"Great oaks from little acorns
grow."

DEATH OF THE FOREMOST COLORED
LAWYER IN NEW ENGLAND.

EDWIN GARRISON WALKER, the colored lawyer, known to his friends as "Judge" Walker, died at his residence in Boston, Mass., on Sunday evening, Jan. 13. Mr. Walker was born in Charlestown, Mass., Sept. 28, 1835. His father was David Walker, a colored preacher, who in 1827 issued the famous Walker appeal. David Walker's wife was a prominent character in the fugitive slave period. From such stock sprang Edwin Garrison Walker.

His early education was received
in the Charlestown schools. Then
he learned the trade of morocco
dresser. With his first savings he
purchased a copy of Blackstone and
devoted every spare moment to its
study. Other law volumes were as
eagerly devoured. He soon devoted
his entire attention to his studies.
His progress was rapid. In 1864 he
was admitted to the bar.

His first office was opened in
Charlestown, Mass. He became an
eloquent advocate, and he was fre-
quently assigned by judges to con-
duct the defence in important crimi-
nal cases, including several murder

cases, and always acquitted himself
with credit.

In 1867 he became connected with
the Democratic party, making a
speech on the Fourteenth Amendment
that practically ostracised him from
the Republican party. He had al-
ways been a leader of his race, and
was the first colored man of promi-
nence to leave the Republican party.

He was an ex-president of the
Colored National League, and at the
time of his death was president of
the Equal Rights Association.

DR. P. B. RAMSEY of Richmond,
Va., was born a slave in Dinwiddi
County, Virginia, Aug. 26, 1849.
He attended the public schools of
Petersburg, Va., for a short time,
leaving school to help support his
parents. Finding employment with a
barber, he worked as an apprentice
until having mastered the trade. He
then became engaged in the business
for himself until 1888. During this
time he served as stamp clerk in the
Internal Revenue Department, under
President Garfield's and Arthur's ad-
ministration. At that time the needs
of a colored dentist in the commu-
nity in which he lived were so great,
that he was advised and persuaded
by a prominent dentist of Petersburg,
who was of the opposite race, to enter
the profession. He accordingly at-
tended the Maharry Medical College
of Nashville, Tenn., in the years
1888-9. Receiving from the State
Board of Dental Examiners a certifi-
cate, he began the practice of den-
tistry in 1890. He was elected grand
master of A. F. Masons of Virginia,
in December, 1900.

292

# THE FIRST COLORED VOTER OF KENTUCKY,

J. MORRIS WRIGHT.

THE first man with African blood in his veins to vote for President in Kentucky was Shelton Morris. As a great admirer of Gen. Wm. Henry Harrison, the Whig candidate in 1840, he ventured to the polls and voted for him.

James Morris of Virginia, a brother of Robert Morris, famous in the War of the Revolution, left this state to become a resident of Kentucky late in the eighteenth century. He was a man of large wealth at that time, invested in real estate, mostly in Louisville business and residential lots. He had a family of four children, their mother being an octoroon, a woman of much beauty, and very intelligent. At the time of his death all of his wealth was left to his four children, share and share alike. Mr. Morris' eldest son, Shelton, was given a good start with a fair education, but later concluded to learn the barber's trade. He soon established himself in a prosperous business. His complexion was so fair that a stranger would never have suspected him of having even a tinge of African blood in his veins.

On election day in 1840 he left his place of business, went out upon the street, and there saw men who could not read, write or speak the English language, walk up to the polls and vote against his favorite, General Harrison. He knew that the few

drops of colored blood in his veins made it unlawful for him to vote, but he also knew that he was a better American citizen than many of those he saw voting; and his mixture of the best Virginia blood with the blood of his proud octoroon mother was stirred to the point of indignation, as he thought that his favorite might be defeated by the votes of men wholly ignorant of the men and measures in issue. Clenching his hands he walked straight to the polls in his precinct and voted for the Harrison and Tyler electors.

Nothing was said about the incident at first, but it finally leaked out. The horrible fact that a nearly white nephew of the great Robert Morris had voted in Kentucky became known, and there was a mighty uproar.

While Morris had a large business and was prospering, the uproar made him so indignant that he left Louisville and located in Cincinnati, where he soon played a prominent part in the management of the "underground railroad," by aid of which many a Kentucky slave found the way to liberty. The public discussion over the matter of Mr. Morris' voting was taken up by all of the papers in Kentucky and many outside of the state, the Louisville Courier, then a leading publication, taking a prominent part in condemn-

THE FIRST COLORED VOTER OF KENTUCKY.

293

ing the act. The old files of the *Courier* in the office of the *Courier-Journal* are referred to to verify this statement.

Having left Louisville, his property in time passed to other hands, although he had sold much of his real estate before the fateful vote was cast. The other three members of James Morris' family had frittered away for a song, real estate that today is worth many millions of dollars.

One of the sons of Shelton Morris, Horace, died at his home in Louisville a few years since. Like his father, he would never have been taken for a person of color in any community unacquainted with his history. He acquired a good education. Possessed of rare talent as a writer, as well as being a deep thinker, he made good use of his gifts, and for a long time was a regular editorial contributor to a leading daily paper in his state, one of the first edited in Kentucky. A famous editor of that time said: "But for the African blood in his veins Horace Morris would long ago have been the editor-in-chief of the best daily in Kentucky. He possesses all of the ability, honesty and industry needed for such a position, but he is barred because of that blood."

At the breaking out of the war Mr. Morris entered the service of the government and remained until the end. When the Freedman's Bureau was organized he was elected cashier and manager of the Louisville branch, which position he held with marked

ability and strict honesty, during the life of the enterprise. He was the only man of color who was given a position in the management of the Bureau's funds. At the time of the failure of the Bureau he had several thousand dollars in the Freedman's Bank, but his strict sense of honor prevented his withdrawing a dollar of it. Soon after Morris was appointed to a prominent position in the Treasury Department at Washington.

When Gen. B. H. Bristow became Secretary of the Treasury he offered him the position of private secretary. This was a high compliment for the Kentucky statesman to pay a man of color from his own state. Owing to failing health, together with a desire to return to Louisville and be with his family, the offer was declined.

The school system introduced into Louisville, which has been of such great advantage to the colored people of that and other southern cities, owes much to Horace Morris. He was ever tireless in his efforts for the benefit and uplifting of the race. White and black respected him, and there was nothing within the gift of the colored people that they were not always ready to bestow upon him. He was an ardent Republican from the birth of the party, speaking and writing for it whenever an opportunity offered. He left a family of eight children. Three of them are highly respected young ladies, teachers in the public schools of Louisville, Ky.

294

FAMOUS MEN OF THE NEGRO RACE.

IV. Robert Browne Elliott.

PAULINE E. HOPKINS.

CIRCUMSTANCES are arising every hour in these momentous times, when the Negro is making wonderful and lasting history through the medium of the very oppression placed upon him, designed to force him into unredeemable inefficiency, which make the life-story of such a man as Robert Browne Elliott of inestimable value to the rising generation.

He is said to have been born in Boston, Mass., Aug. 11, 1842, of West Indian parentage. Some time afterwards he was sent to relatives living in Jamaica, where he received a liberal education in the common school. He then went to England, and in 1853 entered High Holborn Academy, London, and in 1855 was admitted to Eton College.

While in England he commenced the study of law with Sargeant Fitzherbert of the London bar. After he completed his law course he traveled and saw Ireland, Scotland, the West Indies, and South America. His early training then was such as produces a man of resolute character, knowing no fear of man, and bending the knee to God alone,— a man, too, of profound thought and learning. He had within him the genius which constitutes a man of letters; the energy without which judgment is cold and knowledge inert. We can scarcely conceive at this day the feelings which must have overwhelmed

him when he had exchanged the free air of Europe for the vitiated civil and political atmosphere of the United States. But here was his home, his birthplace; here dwelt more than four millions of unhappy beings, related to him by racial ties, living in

"Doleful shades, where peace
And rest never dwelt, hope never
came."

So he returned resolved to do what he could for his unhappy race. His first care must have been to familiarize himself with the laws which riveted the chains about his people. He was here through all the exciting times which preceded the Rebellion; and when the war became an actual fact, entered the United States navy as a sailor, served until its close, bearing upon his body the scars of wounds received in battle.

In 1867 Mr. Elliott went to Charleston, S. C., and entered the office of the Charleston *Leader*, afterwards the *Missionary Record*, as a printer. He soon became one of the editors, and from this we may date his remarkable career as a statesman.

The war was over; the status of the Negro decided; he was a free man and a citizen. The states lately in rebellion must be handled by Congress, and the new element in the Southern problem (the free Negro) was a great embarrassment to the powers at Washington. "What shall

FAMOUS MEN OF THE NEGRO RACE.

295

we do with the Southern States?”
Charles Sumner answered the ques-
tion easily when he said: “They are
now a clean slate on which Congress
may write laws.” Today the answer
is as easily given as then the path is
as clear for the settlement of all dif-
ficulties if Congress were disposed to
exercise the power won for it by the
sacrifice of much blood and treasure.

The work of reconstruction then
began, and in 1868 the people of
South Carolina assembled in what is
known as the “Constitutional Con-
vention,” for the purpose of framing
a new constitution for that state.
Mr. Elliott was a delegate to this
convention; he was barely twenty-
five.

The convention was in session for
nearly fourteen days; Mr. Elliott was
very modest in speech and bearing
until Feb. 3, when in a speech a
member favored the payment of the
former slaveholder for the slave.
This was the long-expected oppor-
tunity, and Mr. Elliott made a telling
speech, full of zeal and patriotism.
From that hour he was known as a
powerful leader of the race.

At the close of the convention, Mr.
Elliott was chosen by the voters of
Barnwell County a member of the
House of Representatives in 1868,
where he served until Oct. 23, 1870.
In this new position he soon made
himself felt, by reason of his skill as
a parliamentarian and his knowledge
of law, easily becoming the leader in
the House, members and large audi-
ences listening to his words in debate
with great admiration.

March 25, 1869, he was appointed
State Assistant Adjutant General.
At this time Republican politics were
in a tottering condition in South
Carolina. Desire for office, love of
money, the ignorance of the voting
population, gave unbounded oppor-
tunity for dishonest gains. In the
different state legislatures the battle
was fought. These bodies were com-
posed almost entirely of Negroes.
The few whites were no help to them,
and in most cases it would have been
better for the whole country if those
same whites had been in some state
prison. This was a trying position
for the newly enfranchised blacks,
but they did their work nobly; they
gave the South the first system of
free schools that had ever existed in
the land of King Cotton. In the ten
years of Negro legislation in the
South there is enough of good, sound
wisdom to arrest the favorable atten-
tion of all close students of human
nature. At this time, then, when the
power of the party trembled in the
balance, Robert Browne Elliott, as
chairman of the State Executive Com-
mittee, by his superior political skill,
led the party to victory until 1876,
when the Democratic party fraudu-
lently usurped the government.

For his devotion to party, as well
as his well-known ability, he was
chosen a member of the Forty-second
Congress in 1881, and was re-elected
to the Forty-third Congress, the first
Negro of unmixed blood to sit in the
halls of Congress in the United States
of America. In connection with this
event there were many peculiar coin-

296

cidences, and none is more so than
the fact that Robert Browne Elliott
took the seat once filled by Preston
Brooks. Perhaps a rehearsal of a
few of the main features of Brooks'
attack on Senator Sumner will be
interesting to many young readers:

"On the 19th and 20th of May, 1856, Senator Sumner delivered a speech in the Senate which described what he called 'the crime against Kansas'; and the excuses for the crime he denominated the apology tyrannical, the apology imbecile, the apology absurd, and the apology infamous. In the course of this speech he indulged in caustic personal criticism against Senator Butler of South Carolina. Butler was not present.

On the 22d of May, two days after
the speech, Preston S. Brooks, a
nephew of Senator Butler, entered
the Senate chamber to retaliate by
violence. The session was short, and
after adjournment Senator Sumner
remained at his desk, writing. Occupied
with his work, the Senator did
not notice Brooks sitting across the
aisle to his left, where in conversation
with a friend he was manifesting his
impatience that a lady seated near
Mr. Sumner did not take her departure
from the chamber. Almost at
that moment she arose and went out,
for quickly afterwards Brooks got up
and advanced to the front of the Senator's
desk. Leaning upon the desk,
and addressing Mr. Sumner with a
rapid sentence or two, to the effect
that he had read his speech, and it
was a libel upon his absent relative,
and that he had come to punish him

for it, Brooks began striking him on
the head with a gutta-percha walking-cane
of ordinary length, and about
an inch in diameter.

Surprised, blinded and stunned by
the blows, Mr. Sumner's first instinct
was to grapple with his assailant.
The effort was futile; the desk was
between them, and being by his sitting
posture partially under it, Mr. Sumner
was prevented from rising fully to his
feet until he had by main strength
in his struggles, wrenched it from its
fastenings on the floor. In his attempt
to follow Brooks they became
turned, and from between the desks
moved out into the main aisle. By
this time through the repetition of the
heavy blows and loss of blood Mr.
Sumner became unconscious. Brooks
seizing him by the coat-collar, continued
his murderous attack, till
Sumner reeling in utter helplessness,
sank upon the floor beside the desk
nearest the aisle, one row nearer the
center of the chamber than his own.
The witnesses variously estimated the
number of blows given at from ten
to thirty. Two principal wounds, two
inches long and one inch deep, had
been cut on the back of Mr. Sumner's
head; near the end of the
attack Brooks' cane was shivered to
splinters.

The shock of the attack and the
serious wounds Senator Sumner
received produced a spinal malady,
from which he rallied with great difficulty,
and only after severe medical
treatment and years of enforced abstinence
from work. It was on the
4th of June, 1860, that he again

FAMOUS MEN OF THE NEGRO RACE.

297

raised his voice in debate. Both
Butler and Brooks were dead, but in
the main the personnel and the spirit
of the pro-slavery party still confronted
him."

Under the reign of misrule in the
Republican party at the South ex-
travagance, high taxes, the filling of
State offices by men unfitted for such
trusts, made the whites feel them-
selves degraded in the eyes of the
world. Northern sympathy embold-
ened them, resulting in the Ku-Klux
organization and a reign of terror
which still curses that section. Mr.
Elliott delivered a famous speech in
this connection in Congress on the
Bill to Enforce the Provisions of the
Fourteenth Amendment,—the Ku-
Klux Bill. He portrayed a horrible
condition in the state of South Car-
lina, women and children not escap-
ing the fate of husband and father.
On May 30, 1872, Messrs. Voorhees
of Indiana and Beck of Kentucky
made the initial denunciation of
Republicanism in the South.

But his greatest glory lies in his
speech on the Civil Rights Bill.

Hon. Charles Sumner introduced
this bill in the Senate, designed to
give equal political rights and privi-
leges to all citizens, without regard to
color or previous condition of servi-
tude, by all inn keepers, common
carriers and the like. The bill met
with strong opposition even from the
Negro's friends. Mr. Sumner de-
clared that "rights were not based
on expediency, but were founded in
justice."

The bill passed the Senate, and

went to the House for debate. Among
its opponents were the Hon. Alexan-
der Stephens of Georgia, ex-vice-
president of the late confederacy.
On the Republican side were Hon.
Ben Butler and James G. Blaine; but
the opportunity to show that the
Negro was entitled to his rights because
of his worth as a man was not to be
lost, and Robert Browne Elliott was
chosen as the one best fitted for the
task. Prof. D. Augustus Straker,
LL.B., thus describes the scene:

"Mr. Stephens was brought into
the House in the accustomed manner
—in his chair. He severely arraigned
the constitutionality of the Civil Rights
Bill and its policy, as did Mr. Beck
of Kentucky and Mr. Harris of Vir-
ginia. At the close of Mr. Stephens'
speech the House of Representatives,
now filled in every possible manner
with United States senators who had
suspended their labors to witness this
sight; foreign ministers, judges, law-
yers, clergymen, scientists, authors,
and the laity innumerable, all were
there to witness the political miracle,
and if God was God to worship him,
and if Baal was God to worship him."
At last Mr. Elliott in reply to Mr.
Stephens said: "Mr. Speaker:
While I am sincerely grateful for the
high mark of courtesy that has been
accorded me by this House, it is a
matter of regret to me that it is nec-
essary at this day that I should rise
in an American Congress to advocate
a bill which simply asserts rights and
equal public privileges for all classes
of American citizens. I regret, sir,
that the dark hue of my skin may

298

lend color to the imputation that I
am controlled by motives personal
to myself in my advocacy of this great
measure of natural justice. Sir, the
motive that impels me is restricted
by no such narrow boundary, but is
as broad as your Constitution. The
bill, however, not only appeals to
your justice but it demands a response
from your gratitude. In the events
that led to the achievement of Ameri-
can independence, the Negro was
not an inactive or unconcerned spec-
tator. He bore his part bravely
upon many battlefields, although
uncheered by that certain hope of
political elevation which victory would
secure to the white man. The tall
granite shaft which a gratified state
has reared above its sons who fell in
defending Fort Griswold against the
attack of Benedict Arnold, bears the
name of John Freeman and others of
the African race, who then cemented
with their blood the cornerstone of
your Republic." Mr. Elliott then
considered the bill in its legal, consti-
tutional, political and social aspect,
showing himself a lawyer able to
stand with honor among his peers in
Congress. Replying to Mr. Stephens
directly, he said: "I meet him only
as an adversary; nor shall age or any
other consideration restrain me from
saying that he now offers this govern-
ment, which he has done his utmost
to destroy, a very poor return for its
magnanimous treatment, to come
here and seek to continue, by the
assertion of doctrines obnoxious to
the true principles of our government,
the burdens and oppressions which

rest upon five millions of his country-
men who never failed to lift their
earnest prayers for the success of this
government, when the gentleman
was seeking to break up the union
of these states, and to blot the Ameri-
can republic from the galaxy of
nations." After listening to these
awful and potent truths, Mr. Stephens
ordered himself to be taken to his
committee-room.

Mr. Elliott then directed his attention to Mr. Beck of Kentucky, who had vaunted the chivalry of his own state. Mr. Elliott reminded him that in the second war of American independence General Jackson reported of the white Kentucky soldiers that "at the very moment when the entire discomfiture of the enemy was looked for, with a confidence amounting almost to certainty, the Kentucky reinforcements, in whom so much reliance had been placed, *ingloriously fled*. In quoting this indisputable piece of history, I do so only by way of admonition, and not to question the well-attested gallantry of the *true* Kentuckian, and to suggest to the gentleman that it would be well that he should not flaunt his heraldry so proudly while he bears this bar-sinister on the military escutcheon of his state,— a state which answered the call of the Republic in 1861 when treason thundered at the very gates of the capital, by coldly declaring her neutrality in the impending struggle." He then closed his wonderful effort with these significant words: "Notwithstanding long years of oppression and suffering, the colored citizen has

FAMOUS MEN OF THE NEGRO RACE.

299

a filial affection for his white breth-
ren, and as Ruth of old, so say they
to those who would treat them as
outcasts: ‘Entreat me not to leave
thee, or return from following thee;
for whithersoever thou goest I will
go, and where thou lodgest I will
lodge; thy people shall be my people
and thy God my God; where thou diest
I will die, and there will I be buried;
the Lord do so to me and more if
aught but death part thee and me.’”

Today the Civil Rights Bill passed by Congress is almost a dead letter, and the Southern States are quietly and persistently robbing the Negro population of all rights of citizenship. The blacks cannot look for justice or toleration from late slaveholders and their descendants. If a man has no right to vote for men and measures which tax himself and his property, that man is a slave. We are told that the elective franchise is not a right, but a privilege; something to be allowed a man as a reward of merit for good conduct continued for so long a time. In a republican government of the people like ours, the franchise is not a privilege, but a right,—a right belonging to every man who has not forfeited it by crime. The signs of the times point to the commitment of a heinous crime against the Negro, in which the North won by fair and plausible words from its Southern brother, is wilfully quiescent. The shame and folly of deserting the Negro are only equalled by the wisdom of recognizing and protecting their power in the first years of the emancipation.

Wendell Phillips said once: "We are accustomed to use the words North and South familiarly. By the North I mean the civilization of the nineteenth century,— I mean that equal and recognized manhood up to which the race has struggled by the toils and battles of nineteen centuries,— I mean free speech, the welcome rule of the majority — I mean the Declaration of Independence!

"By the South I mean likewise a principle. I mean an element which, like the days of Queen Mary and the Inquisition, *cannot tolerate free speech*, and punishes it with the stake; the aristocracy of the skin, which considers the Declaration of Independence a sham,— which believes that one-third of the race was born booted and spurred, and the other two-thirds ready saddled for that third to ride,— I mean the thing that manifests itself by barbarism and the bowie-knife, by bullying and lynch law." These words were spoken on a New York platform in 1863, and describe the situation today to the very life. Last week an eminent Southerner (F. Hopkinson Smith), sixty-two years old, eminent as a writer and lecturer, on a Newton, Mass., platform, at an evening's entertainment, attacked the great work of Harriet Beecher Stowe.

If the illustrations chosen by Mrs. Stowe as models for her characters in "Uncle Tom's Cabin" were only types, and not generalities, why does the South still persist in wanton cruelties toward its Negro population? Years and experience have

300

not, we fear, brought feelings of toleration into very many Southern hearts. The old virus of slavery which resented Northern intervention in any form still exists in the passions of all Southern society in spite of his plea thrown to the white citizen: "The people of this country are all alike. They are all Americans."

If the slaveholders ever cared for the crippled, the old, the sick, under slavery, still the question arises: Where was the glory to them in this act? If the slave had received compensation for his labor in the service of these men, he could have cared for himself without the aid of that charity that would not see a "yellow dog hurt."

Dropping the Negro from the discussion, we ask: If Harriet Beecher Stowe's work caused the war, what good was there in it for all humanity? We know that she indirectly raised the status of white Southern womanhood, giving it a pure, moral atmosphere in the home life; healed the cankering sore of domestic infidelity in the husband and of immorality in the son, as exemplified in the children of two races,— unlawful product of the crime of bondage and plantation sensuality. Many a planter's wife has dragged out a miserable existence with an aching heart, at seeing her place in her husband's affections usurped by her beautiful mulatto maid.

On the same platform and in the same year Mr. Phillips also said: "Today the question is not merely

whether the Negro shall be free, but whether this great free, model state, the hope of the nations and their polar star, this experiment of self-government, this normal school of God for the education of the masses, shall survive, free, just, entire, *able not only to free the slave*, but to pay the further *debt it owes him*,—*protection as he rises into liberty, and a share in the great State he aided to found.*" What answer can we make in the face of existing conditions? Mr. Phillips continued: "We have a state of mind to annihilate. *To bar out ideas* is the plan of the South, to cripple, confine, break down the free discussion of these Northern States. Unless he can do that he is not safe; to *mould Massachusetts into a silent, unprotesting Commonwealth.*" And we may now add to this illustrious man's prophecy, Mr. F. Hopkinson Smith's own words: "What the Negro people really need is *to go way back and begin all over again where they started in their freedom*, at industrial development."

The phrase "industrial development" is greatly misunderstood by our white friends. To them it means an excuse, gladly hailed, to force the Negro to retrograde. To us it means, education of head and hand, not confining the Negro to any particular line of employment, certainly with no intention of curtailing his efforts to raise himself into any business, profession or social condition that intrinsic worth and fitness may warrant him in seeking.

Soon after making his great civil

FAMOUS MEN OF THE NEGRO RACE.

301

rights speech, Mr. Elliott resigned his seat in Congress and returned to South Carolina. He was elected a member of the House of Representatives from Aiken County and was chosen Speaker of the House. The question has often been asked: Why did General Elliott abandon a high office for one lower in rank, casting aside honor, fame, and a large salary. From what motive? *Fidelity to the Republican party.*

Corruption was at the heart of Republicanism. In this time of trouble party managers sought General Elliott's aid and counsel. Pride of party doubtless made him seek to stem the torrent about to sweep over the entire state. In 1876 General Elliott was elected to the office of attorney-general of South Carolina, the first Negro in the United States ever elected attorney-general. He entered upon the discharge of his duties, but the end of the power of Republicanism had come in that state, and by force and fraud political power was wrested from the party. All Republicans were driven from office by the decision of the Supreme Court. The accounts of the high-handed proceedings of the Court are close in analogy to the late embroilment in Kentucky down to the most trifling incident. No prominent Republican was safe, and criminal charges were preferred against most of them. The pet scheme of the Democrats was to drive Robert Browne Elliott from the state; but so bravely did he bear himself, and so unimpeachable had his conduct been that he passed unstained and untouched

through the trying ordeal. In 1880 General Elliott was appointed by Hon. John Sherman United States treasurer at Charleston, S. C. In 1879 he was a delegate to the National Convention at Chicago from South Carolina. He distinguished himself there by rising in the convention and seconding the nomination of Hon. John Sherman for President of the United States. His speech was brilliant and able, and immediately gave the Negro voter a new standing in the councils of the nation; he became a factor, and not a mendicant begging for crumbs of political comfort. Upon the death of President Garfield he was relieved of his office, after which he recommenced the practice of law at New Orleans, where he died suddenly Aug. 9, 1884, lamented by white and black alike.

Today we cannot point to one man who has reached the dizzy heights of superiority occupied by General Elliott. By his achievements we prove that it is possible for a Negro to rise to great political eminence as well as a white man, if the desire for his "industrial development" does not blind our eyes to other advantages in life. Robert Elliott's life story is interwoven inseparably with the political history of the United States in the most critical period of its existence. His death was a great loss to his race and to his country.

The story of this man's life should be an incentive to the young men of the present. Step by step he accomplished many ambitions, leaving a shining trail of light behind him.

302

FASCINATING BIBLE STORIES.

IV. *Hagar and Ishmael.*

CHARLES WINSLOW HALL.

WHEN Abram and Lot during their winter visit into Egypt became the recipients of the favor and bounty of Pharaoh, it was because of the resplendent beauty of Sar-ai, then in the zenith of physical strength and charm, feminine and childless. It was not the fault of the Egyptian king that he had taken this brilliant "sister" of Abram into his palace, where amid every luxury of Egyptian court life, surrounded by handmaids and slaves, and attended by the wisest and courtliest priests and sages of Khern, she was being prepared for the splendid nuptials, which should make her "queen of Upper and Lower Egypt."

Abram in his fear had ordered her thus to deceive the king, and she seems unhesitatingly to have followed his directions, albeit persistence in the deceit was certain to separate husband and wife forever. There is nothing in the Mosaic record to show that Sar-ai in any event would have refused to marry Pharaoh, or that Abram, even as a last resort, would have asserted his marital claims, and demanded his wife of the great king. As has been told, certain great calami-ties befell the Egyptian king and people, which were ascribed to the presence of Sar-ai, the beautiful prin-cess of Ur, in the royal palace. When Pharaoh found out the truth he rebuked Abram, and sent Sar-ai

back to his tents, but not without such gifts and attendance as became her beauty and the honor of Pharaoh.

And with her came also the royal mandate: That without delay Abram and his following were to depart out of the land of Egypt, as being a menace and danger thereof. So Abram and Lot, richer by the unde-served royal bounty, returned to Bethel, whence Abram removed to the plains of Mamré, and dwelt there for many years.

Now Sar-ai had brought up out of the land of Egypt a little maid named Hagar, probably the orphan of some high-cast Egyptian priest or warrior, who had deserved well of Pharaoh. Dark-eyed, slender, lissome, keen-faced, low-voiced, and accomplished in the arts of dress and palace life, she had endeared herself to Sar-ai, to whom she professed, and indeed rendered, the utmost devotion. Ten years later she had developed into a tall, stately, graceful woman, still devoted in word and act, but in her turn filled with the desire of love and offspring, of wealth and prestige, which no condition in life or sense of dependence can ever eradicate or stifle.

Whether Hagar had learned to love Abram, a prince still in his prime, and honored of all men, or sought a second wife's or concubine's condition through ambition, desire of wealth,

FASCINATING BIBLE STORIES.

303

hatred of her mistress, or through
several or all of these motives, is not
certainly set forth. Neither does it
appear whether Sar-ai or Hagar first
in effect suggested that the long-
desired son and heir of Abram need
not necessarily be the very son of
the Chaldean princess.

It is probable that Cleopatra, "that
serpent of old Nile," who in after
ages led princes to their undoing and
wise men into folly and shame, by
like arts had her prototype in Hagar,
who twenty centuries before her
played and risked all for love of the
grandest man of a land in which
Egypt had already found her most
gallant enemies. If she saw beyond
this the humiliation and death of
Sar-ai, the birth and growth of gal-
lant sons, who should in years to come
rule that fair land, in which she should
be no longer a slave but princess, per-
haps queen itself, what wonder?

But Sar-ai, worn out with longing
for baby hands and baby lips, utterly
impatient of the lack of offspring,
which threatened to make their vet-
eran steward, Elieza of Damascus,
lord of range and flock, camp and
following, and doubtless believing
that her handmaid's devotion was
utterly unselfish and complete, her-
self proposed that Hagar should in
her stead bear to Abram the son and
heir whose love and service should
be first due, not to the vassal mother
who bore him, but to the impatient,
disappointed, jealous, unhappy woman
who had not spared to sacrifice a
husband's devotion and a woman's
chastity to her unbridled desires.

Close upon her error came the
punishment, and before Hagar's child
saw the light, Abram had refused to
shield her from the jealousy and
resentment of Sar-ai, who could not
bear the pride of coming maternity
which shone in Hagar's eyes. Fear,
jealousy, anger, love unreturned!
What was it that drove Hagar into
the wilderness of Shur, as she fled
from her angry mistress?

Hard is that sterile way of caravans,
even to horseman and camel-driver,
but the proud, loving, beautiful, stately
woman traversed it alone without
guard, beast of burden, or provision
of food and water, heading ever
southward toward Egypt, until utterly
wearied and desperate of life, the
angel of the Lord found her by a
fountain of water in the wilderness,
by the fountain in the way of Shur.

And he said: "Hagar, Sar-ai's
maid, whence comest thou? and
whither wilt thou go?" And she
said: "I flee from the face of my
mistress Sar-ai."

Then said the angel: "Return unto
thy mistress at this time, and submit
thyself under her hands.

"As for thee, thou shall bear a
son, and shall call his name Ishmael,
that is to say, 'God shall hear,' because
the Lord hath heard thy affliction.

"And he will be a wild man; his
hand against every man, and every
man's hand against him, and he shall
dwell in the presence of all his
brethren.

"Behold, I will multiply thy seed
exceedingly, that it shall not be num-
bered for multitude."

304

The voice ceased, the vision faded, and Hagar's dark face grew soft with awe, gratitude and faith in the glories of that line of warriors and kings, whose first tiny germ lay gathering life under her throbbing breast. And she called the name of that comforting presence, "Thou God seest me," for she said: "Have I also here looked to find Him who seeth me?"

Wherefore men called that wilderness well, "Beer, Lahai-Roi," that is, "the well of Him that liveth and seeth me."

So Hagar returned unto Sar-ai and promised obedience, and in due time Ishmael was born, the son of a Caucasian father and African mother, and to all human appearance the only son and heir of Abram, then eighty and six years old. Ishmael failed not to receive due tendance and affection at the hands of Abram, nor was Hagar forgetful of the counsels and commands of the angel.

But when Abraham was a hundred years old, and Ishmael was a tall and handsome youth of fourteen, Isaac, the son of Abram and Sar-ai, now Abraham and Sarah, was born, as the Lord had promised.

And until Isaac was weaned, and a great festival was given in honor of that event, Hagar and Ishmael dwelt with Abraham, albeit Ishmael felt that he was no longer loved and honored as before. But on the day of this feast, Sarah saw the boy, neglected, jealous and angry, mocking the little Isaac, to whom warrior and herdsman, the followers of Abra-

ham, were pledging fealty and obedience.

Wherefore she said unto Abraham, as her race and all kindred races have said unto this day: "Cast out this bondwoman and her son, for the son of this bondwoman shall not be heir with my son, even with Isaac."

But against this saying Abraham rebelled. The woman had been deemed worthy of his love, and the boy was his own son, circumcised in his house, taught to worship Jehovah, trained in peace and war, dutiful, loving, courageous. Only the divine commandment had kept him from making him his acknowledged heir; he would not do this cruel thing to please a jealous woman.

Then again came unto him the divine command: "Let it not be grievous in thy sight, because of the lad and because of the bondwoman. In all that Sarah hath said unto thee, hearken unto her voice; for in Isaac shall thy seed be called. But of the son of the bondwoman will I make a nation, because he is thy seed."

And in the morning after the feast Abraham arose early and took bread and a bottle of water, and gave it unto Hagar, putting it upon her shoulder, and sent her away, and with her Ishmael, thier son.

And Hagar and Ishmael communed with each other; for the lad was almost a man in stature and in thought, and he was broken with the sense of love despised, paternal desertion, and undeserved injustice, so that his courage was gone. A fever burned in his veins, which great

FASCINATING BIBLE STORIES.

305

draughts from the leathern water-bottle could not allay. And he staggered as he walked, until at last Hagar forgot her own despair in maternal anxieties, and with her splendid strength half carried, half supported him along the lonely desert road.

At last Hagar, too, was worn out; the last drop of water had dried on Ishmael's swollen lips, and laying him beneath the shadow of a few shrubs, the despairing and deserted Egyptian staggered a bow-shot away, for she said to herself: "Let me not see the death of my son. "And seating herself in the dust she bowed her head and wept.

But the low moanings of Ishmael reached the throne of God, and from the skies there fell a voice, such as before she had heard at the fountain in Shur: "Why weepest thou, Hagar? Fear not; for God hath heard the voice of the lad, where He is.

"Arise! Lift up the lad, and hold him in thy hand, for I will make of him a great nation."

Then Hagar saw not far off a living well; and she went and filled the bottle with water, and gave the lad to drink.

And in that wilderness she came upon simple folk who gave her rest and food, and in all honor and hospitality made welcome to their tents the dark beauty and her handsome son. Nor was Hagar long in securing their confidence and reverence.

And God was with Ishmael, so that he grew in strength and valor and comeliness. And among those ancient outcasts he became a mighty archer,

and cunning in the warfare of the wilderness. And when he was a man he held sway over rude castle and tented camp in the wilderness of Paran, and Hagar got him a wife out of Egypt, for she would not have him take a wife of the daughters of Shem. He warred not against his brother Isaac, for he was a just man; and in due time saw twelve strong sons riding in his array in war, ruling each his district of the great wilderness, or engaged in the rude agriculture and ruder arts of this free desert life.

To him, when he was nearly ninety years old, a rumor came through the southern wilderness: "Abraham, the friend of God, is dead."

With a chosen band of horsemen he rode by unused paths through the hostile borderland, and thence in peace to Mamré by the Brook Eshcol, and in all amity met his brother Isaac, now in his seventy and fifth year. Amid a vast concourse of people of many nations and tongues, they buried Abraham, their common father, beside Sarah, his wife, in the Cave of Machpelah, in the field of Ephron, the son of Zohar the Hittite, which is before Mamré.

And nearly forty years after, when Hagar had long passed away from the scene of her loves and sorrows, her futile ambitions and later triumphs, Ishmael also departed this life, having lived an hundred and thirty and seven years. Never had he paid tribute or acknowledged dependence; never had he borne of-fence unavenged, or failed to reward kindness. Hospitable and generous,

306

he yet was held an outlaw, because
his sterile mountains and deserts ever
defied the dominant races and would-
be conquerors of his day and gen-
eration.

So he held by the sword and bow
the wilderness heritage left to him, in
place of that greater prize for which
Hagar had longed and suffered. He
took fair tribute for safety and pas-
turage and water of the caravans
which traversed his fastnesses and
traded among his people, and pun-
ished sharply all who violated a safegu-
ard or broke a plighted truce. Of
those who would not pay tribute he
took by force his dues, with such
payment for manslaying and insult to
his authority as seemed good in his
eyes.

In some forgotten fray his still
manly form went down under sword-
stroke or arrowflight, victorious even
in death, dying as he had lived, and
doubtless as he longed to die, for it
is written:

"And they (his people) dwelt
from Havilah unto Shur, that is be-
fore Egypt, as thou goest toward
Assyria; and he fell in the presence
of all his brethren."

So Ishmael had founded a nation,
while Isaac was still a sojourner in
Canaan; a great and wealthy chief
it is true, but as yet a man without
an abiding country. Ages have
passed since then; indeed, over thirty-
eight centuries, and still his children
hold as they have ever held the heri-
tage won by the son of Abram,
Prince of Ur, and Hagar, the stately
and passionate Egyptian.

During these centuries Joshua and
David, Pharaoh and Assyrian, Mede
and Greek, Roman, Moslem, and the
banded chivalry of Europe in the
Crusades have essayed in vain to
conquer the Arabian descendants of
Hagar's love-child. The children of
Isaac are no more a people; for over
two thousand years they have been
tributaries or aliens, save in the few
lands where the rights of citizenship
are given to a race who no longer
know or prize what it is to have a
fatherland. But the sons of Ishmael
live today much as their fathers
lived, and in their legends as in the
Word held sacred of Jew and Gen-
tile, is still told the story of his birth,
and of his building of a race uncon-
querable.

THE OPENING CENTURY.

307

THE FRIEND I LOVE,

ADA M. WRIGHT.

I LOVE a friend whose cheering voice
Can soothe my aching heart;
Can wipe the tears of grief away
When sorrow bids them start.

I love a friend whose gentle hand
Removes the bitter cup of grief;
Who binds the wounds he did not make,
And kindly brings relief.

I love a friend whose beaming smile
Is like a ray of light,
To cheer me on my lonely way
Through sorrow's darksome night.

THE OPENING CENTURY,

ROBERT W. CARTER.

THE intellectual, moral and social
condition of the Negro race is now
vastly different to what it was at the
coming in of the nineteenth century.
While we are not forgetful of the
unselfish labors given by liberty-loving
white people to lift up deprived
humanity, and of the praiseworthy
accomplishments of distinguished
statesmen, in favor of justice and
equality of all men before the law,
and of the noble acts of kindness and
deeds of honor conferred by Chris-
tianity upon a people much wronged
and abused; yet we are mindful of

the fact that there will ever exist to
the discredit of American civilization
a dark page in the history of the
century recently past of the atrocious
acts and awful crimes practiced by the
white ruling classes in a particular
section upon their fellow-citizens,
mainly because of color.

Color seems to be the hindering
cause of the Negro's progress. If
he is denied his rights in the courts
of law, it is mainly on account of
color. If he is snubbed at hotels, at
public inns, and at the doors of
theatres, his color is the cause for the

308

insolence. If he is objected to as
clerk or bookkeeper in prominent
mercantile houses, his dark skin serves
as an obstacle for the refusal. If he
is made to ride in "Jim Crow" cars,
it is his color that causes the humili-
ation; and if competing in the world
of letters he must show exceeding
ability, and then on account of color
his literary attainment is stubbornly
acknowledged. Christianity should
possess more brotherly sentiment,
and civilization a higher degree of
magnanimity.

And therefore it is hoped that the
new century will accomplish more in
that particular than the one past, to
mitigate such prejudice, so that men
will be recognized and admitted ac-
cording to behavior, education and
intellectual ability. Nature has given
to the black as well as the white man,
certain qualifications, and therefore,
the colored brother is as susceptible
of higher culture as the white brother
when both are permitted to embrace
the same opportunities. But we fear
that many of the white race are too
easily persuaded by the theories of
ethnologist, which is not satisfied to
take from the Negro his natural
ability, but also deny him a soul,
calling him the "apex of the animal
kingdom."

The time will come when the laws
of theory and of speculation must
cease; but the laws of nature will
ever prevail.

The natural refinement and the
extraordinary attainment of Phillis
Wheatley is an example and an argu-
ment within itself against what the

ethnologist claim he has found in the
division of the human family. In
the soul of Phillis Wheatley (though
ignorant and black) as in the soul of
the Anglo-Saxon child, was harmony
and poetic imagination, and in the
mind and undeveloped intellect, which
under the kind care of Mrs. Wheatley
bloomed and blossomed like fervent
flowers in the month of May.

With Phillis Wheatley it was as it
would have been with others of her
race had they received similar treat-
ment and been allowed the same op-
portunity. But it is needless to say
more of her as an example, for with
her intellectual knowledge the world at
this late day is too well acquainted.

It is easily observed what a high
degree of character, of intelligence,
of refinement and of intellectual cul-
ture the race would have attained if
it had not been for the slave laws,
moulded and shaped by the Anglo-
Saxon to prevent the Negro's prog-
ress in that particular. The laws of
slavery was absolute, from which no
appeal could be made in favor of
right or of justice; and therefore the
Negro had no hope of advancement,
although endowed with similar facul-
ties as those possessed by the Anglo-
Saxon when brought in contact with
the light of Christianity and of civil-
ization.

The oppression of slavery obscured
the beauties of harmony and of
poetic imagination that lay in the
Negro's soul, waiting an opportunity
for development, that it might bud
and bloom in the intellectual firma-
ment as magnificent flowers free from

THE OPENING CENTURY.

309

winter's chilly blast, bending to the
warm breezes of summer. And yet
with all the disadvantages under
which the Negro labored, all the
insults and supercilious insolence
with which he had, and is now facing,
his condition in the intellectual as
in the moral, in the social as in the
material world, is of a higher per cent
than at the incoming of the nineteenth
century. For the Negro as a race
could not then point with pride to
such eminent scholars as Prof. W. S.
Scarborough of Wilberforce Univer-
sity, Professor Du Bois of Atlanta
University.

The colored population of Virginia
had not then a journal like the *Planet*,
nor an editor so brave as the brilliant
John Mitchell. There was not a
New York *Age*, nor an able scholar
like T. Thomas Fortune as its editor.
We were unknown as authors of
books, and had not then a Paul
Laurence Dunbar to make a favor-
able impression in the literary world.
We could not then as now gaze with
pride and pleasure upon a Pauline
Hopkins, from whose vivid pen came

forth "Contending Forces." Nay,
we could not then look back upon the
eighteenth as we can now upon the
nineteenth century and point to a
cluster of bright stars in the constel-
lation of human thought who in their
days of nature and activity bravely
pleaded the cause of human liberty,
and now leave to us monuments of
fame,— men such as Dr. J. C. Price,
Douglass, Bruce and Langston.

The want of space will prevent us
speaking at this humble writing of
other eminent persons among the
colored race whose work and worth
to better the condition of human
society will throw around them a
mantle of fame; and of illustrious
persons among the Anglo-Saxon race
whose endeavors and timely labors
have done much to bring happiness to
the human family; and of the grad-
ual recognition by the world of art,
science and literature, of the black
man's attainments, thus making his
condition far superior, socially, mor-
ally and intellectually, to what it was
at the coming in of the nineteenth
century.

FASCINATING BIBLE STORIES.

421

while he is a messenger. Hereafter
we may feed him to the wolves and
ravens, but now let them bring him
before me."

So they led him in, in all honor —
a tall Syrian whose hawk-like features
and keen eye, well-horsed retinue,
costly arms and princely garb marked
him as no common messenger.

"Hail, Esau, son of Isaac and ruler of Mount Seir and the Gabalites! I am Aram, the son of Kemuel, the son of Nahor of Kharran who was the brother of Abraham, the Friend of God."

"Welcome art thou, kinsman, to my
tents. Eat thou, drink and rest until
the evening meal, for the way is long
between thy tents and mine."

"Food I may not eat, water or wine I may not taste, rest under thy tents I may not take until my errand be accomplished. I bear a message unto thee from thy brother Jacob, who, with his servants, herds and flocks, lies by now at Manahaim, just beyond Jordan. Will my lord listen unto the message?"

"Say on!" said Esau curtly.

"Thus then saith Jacob, the son of Isaac, the son of Abraham, the brother of Nahor and son of Terah of Kharran, and of eld of Ur of the Chaldees. Thy servant Jacob saith thus: 'I have sojourned with Laban in Kharran, until now; and I have oxen and asses, flocks and herds, men-servants and women-servants, and I send thee to tell my lord, that I may find grace in his sight.'"

Then Esau answered: "Thou hast
proved thyself a faithful messenger;
even such an one as I pray the gods

may be mine when I have need. Eat
now and drink, thou and thy follow-
ing; tomorrow I will give thee an an-
swer for my brother Jacob."

So Aram was refreshed and rested
until the sun sank low in heaven, and
the evening meal was spread under a
great tent beside the Arnon. Copses
of oleander in full bloom softened
the grim outlines of the red sandstone
terrace-cliffs, and thickets of tama-
risk sighed and rustled softly as the
southeast wind from the Persian Gulf
poured down the defiles, cooled by
the dwindling snow crests of the
mountain land. Wild doves cooed
among the grain fields and in the vines
and fig-trees, and little clouds of smoke
rose up to heaven from every defile
and hilltop within the range of human
vision. Esau, while rather warrior
than prince in bearing, was unsparing
in his hospitality, and his wives, tall,
strong, stately women, proud-eyed
and fearless of men, brought forth
their choicest food and wine, and
omitted no rite of hospitable courtesy.
Horite and Hivite, renegade Egyp-
tian, fugitive Phœnician, Gebalenes
and chiefs of Amalekitis, thronged
around the board, armed with every
variety of weapon of that simple age
— club, throwing stick, sword, spear,
sling sword, bow and dagger, rude
helmet and ruder mail, all were repre-
sented in the hands of men, each evi-
dently especially skilful in the use of
his chosen weapon. Little was said
by them, and from time to time new
arrivals poured into the little valley,
while swift runners and mounted cou-
riers dashed into the ever-deepening

422

shadows, or came in weary and breath-
less, but seldom without armed com-
panions.

Afar off red bale-fires blazed along
the mountain range, and from hilltop
to hilltop the angry war-beacons sent
their message of warning and sum-
mons to the common rendezvous.
On every hand men were feathering
arrows, fitting new spear-staves, filling
the archer's quiver and the slinger's
scrip, or patiently whetting the edge
of axe and sword. Over this scene
of warlike preparation the full moon
shone as the sun withdrew himself,
and Aram saw that his mission prom-
ised little of good omen to his kins-
man and nation.

Esau led him apart to the shelter
of a rude hill-fort of dry stone ma-
sonry, and seated him by his side.
"I am going to meet my brother,"
he said, in deep, stern tones which
were more terrible than any threat of
vengeance.

Aram paused for a moment before
relying. "Is it in peace?" he at
ie d.

"Listen!" said Esau bitterly, "and
judge for yourself; for your hawk's
eyes and experience have not been
blind to the fact that I am calling
into the field my choicest warriors;
you shall also hear how, through
Jacob and my mother, my father was
deceived and I robbed of my rights
as the first-born.

"We were born, as you doubtless
know, at one birth; the sons of Isaac
by that Rebecca, the daughter of thy
uncle Bethuel, whom Eleazar of
Damascus brought from far Kharran

to our father's arms. Even at birth
I was lusty, but uncomely, covered
with coarse, red hair, big-muscled and
huge of limb. I was named 'The
Red' because of these things, and
although I was the first-born, Jacob
soon became the darling of my
mother, whose whims and prejudices
he was ever ready to consult and
profit by. I loved the chase, the
trials of strength which prepare men
for the sterner game of war. Jacob
avoided these things, and awaited
patiently the results of shifty, politic
and dishonest contrivings.

"I was young, outspoken, often
inconsiderate, but never deceitful. I
did not value, as I should have done,
the rights of an elder brother to the
possession of property and the lead-
ership of his people. I came in an-
hungered and faint one day, and
asked my brother for some red pot-
tage of lentils, which he had prepared.
He refused to give me any unless I
would grant him my birthright. I,
a hungry, fainting, thoughtless boy,
unknowing what I did, consented,
and Jacob the younger had become
Jacob the heir and prince of his
house.

"My mother turned against me,
and although my father loved and
favored me so far as he could, his
blindness and helplessness could not
save me from constant slights and
petty vexations. I could have
crushed Jacob like a scorpion, but I
scorned to measure my strength
against his puny frame, and I could
not forget that he was my own twin-
brother, suckled with me at the same

FASCINATING BIBLE STORIES.

423

breasts, and endeared to me by many joyous and loving memories.

“My father would not counsel me to revoke an oath, sworn by the Most High, but he promised me that his blessing, even the blessing of the first-born, should be mine, in token of his love and sympathy.

“I went forth to the chase, to kill some venison for my father on the day that should have conferred upon me the blessing of the son of Abraham. My mother, Rebekah, had overheard us, and with her help, Jacob, my only brother, disguised in my clothing, and with savory meats such as my blind father loved, presented himself in my name and place to claim my blessing.

“He came in with his thin, smooth hands enlarged and roughened by the skins of the kids, which had been prepared to deceive our blind father, and said, ‘My father!’ The dear old blind man answered, ‘Here am I; who art thou, my son?’ He, liar and deceiver, answered, ‘I am Esau, thy first-born; I have done according as thou badest me. Arise, I pray thee, and eat of my venison, that thy soul may bless me.’

“Then said my father: ‘How is it that thou hast found it so quickly, my son?’ And Jacob, whose messenger thou art, answered without hesitation or shame, ‘Because the Lord thy God brought it to me.’

“Then our father, being not without doubt, said unto my brother, ‘Come nearer, I pray thee, that I may feel thee, my son, whether thou be my very son Esau or no.’ And when

my brother had so done, he said, ‘The voice is Jacob’s voice but the hands are the hands of Esau.’ Then our father asked once again, ‘Art thou verily my own son Esau?’ And my twin-brother said, ‘I am.’

“Then said our father, deceived and helpless as he was, ‘Bring it near me, and I will eat of my son’s venison, that my soul may bless thee,’ and he ate of the dish which my mother had prepared, and drank wine and was refreshed.

“And having finished he said, ‘Draw near now and kiss me, my son,’ and he did so. And my father smelled in my stolen clothing the faint odors of nard and balm, crushed sweet grasses and herbs, and spicy leaves and buds; for the blind, who may not see, are subtle of touch and smell.

“He breathed in the wild odors, and I know that they brought back to him fair memories of old days, when he too could follow deer and gazelle with staunch hounds and deadly archery, for he said: ‘See! The smell of my son is as a verdant field which the Lord hath blessed.’

“‘Therefore God give thee of the dew of heaven and the fatness of the earth, and plenty of corn and wine. Let peoples serve thee and nations bow down to thee; be lord over thy brethren and let thy mother’s sons bow down to thee. Cursed be everyone that curseth thee, and blessed be he that blesseth thee.’

“And when he had made an end of blessing my brother, Jacob departed hastily, and I, who had sped

424

with my hunting, came quickly in and
said, ‘Let my father arise, and eat
of his son’s venison, that thy soul may
bless me.’

“Then my father Isaac rose upon
his cushions and said, ‘Who art
thou?’ And I said, ‘I am thy son,
thy first-born, Esau.’

“But he, trembling and astonished,
cried, ‘Who? Where is he that
hath taken venison and brought it to
me? And I have eaten of all before
thou camest, and have blessed him!
Yea, and he shall be blest.’

“Then I, even I, Esau the Red
Hunter, whose back no foe hath ever
seen, cried like a sick girl, and be-
sought of Isaac, my father, ‘Bless
me, even me also, O my father!’

“My father said mournfully, ‘Thy
brother came with subtlety, and hath
taken away thy blessing.’

“Then said I bitterly, ‘Is he not
rightly named Jacob the Supplanter?
For he hath supplanted me now these
two times; first he took away my
birthright, and behold, now he hath
taken away my blessing. Hast thou
not reserved a blessing for me?’

“Then said my father: ‘Behold I
have made him thy lord, and all his
brethren have I given to him for serv-
ants; with corn and wine have I
endowed him; and what can I now
bestow upon thee, O my son?’

“But I answered him with tears:
‘Hast thou but one blessing, O my
father? Bless me, even me also, O
my father.’

“Then Isaac, my father, seemed to
grow young and strong again for a
moment, and his voice rang out like

a trumpet in a narrow pass: ‘Be-
hold, thy dwelling shall not lack the
fatness of the earth, nor the refresh-
ing dews of heaven above. By thy
sword shall thou live, and for a time
serve thy brother; but it shall come
to pass, when thou shall come to thy
dominion, that thou shall break his
yoke from off thy neck.’

“Now I deemed it beyond the
power of man to change the decree
of Jehovah, who permitted my be-
trayal. Therefore I cursed not my
brother, but none the less I purposed
to kill him whenever my dear old
father should sleep with his fathers.
But his mother’s subtlety sent him
away, even unto Kharran, and I am
still awaiting the day of mine
avenging.

“Now Aram, son of Kemuel, thou
hast heard the truth. What hast
thou to say why I should not gather
archers and spearmen, and set the
edge of my sword against his sub-
tlety?”

Then answered Aram, the son of
Kemuel: “Truly, O Esau, thou hast
great and just cause of offence
against thy brother. But bethink
thoe that thy father is still alive, and
thou canst not bring down his grey
hairs with sorrow to the grave.
Neither canst thou deny that it was
thine own act which sold the leader-
ship of thy people for a mess of pot-
tage; aye, and confirmed it with an
oath. Furthermore, I cannot but
think that thy father felt that God
had decided that thy brother should
rule after thy father, and who shall
hope to make war upon the gods?”

FASCINATING BIBLE STORIES.

425

Then Esau turned angrily upon
Aram, and clenched his mighty right
hand on the hilt of his heavy falchion,
groaning in spirit the while. "Thou
sayest hard things and perilous,"
he said at last. "Nevertheless thou
art a brave man and true; say on and
fear not — for thyself."

"Also, touching these matters of the birthright and of the blessing," said Aram quietly, "there may well be grave doubts, O Esau, whether thou hast not profited instead of lost thereby, when all is said: Jacob expects to become the ruler of a great people. Thou hast already known the lust of battle, the triumph of victory, and the homage of the vanquished. Thou art already a ruler of a nation, and thy rude halls in cavernous Petra are the palaces of the first of a mighty line of kings of Edom. Never in this life shall Jacob, thy brother, see his people a nation, and himself a king of men.

"He won his wives by hard service under a serly shepherd, noble of birth, it is true, but greedy to the heart. Thou hast to wife the daughters of princes, bought not with slavish toil, but with the controlling passion of a warrior, whose courage and generosity made him beloved of noble women and great men. Albeit of my blood, I would not claim for the wives of Jacob such majesty and glory of proud humility and devotion as these have lavished upon thee."

"There are none like them," said
Esau quietly. "Neither in love or
hate, womanly gentleness or utter

fearlessness and reckless courage, as
passionate priestesses of love or faithful
helpmeets and gentle mothers,
can I ever hope to see their like
again."

"Further, O Esau," said Aram, almost below his breath, "thou art not willing to give thy every sacrifice and act of worship to the one and only God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. Though Jacob were willing to give up to thee birthright and blessing, thou wouldst not give up thy wild, free life, thy friends of many peoples and strange gods, thy veteran comrades, abhorred of the zealots of our race, for the heavy yoke and uncertain destiny which thy brother Jacob must bear forever. Bethink thee, Esau," he said earnestly, "hast thou in truth just cause of mortal hatred against thy brother?"

Esau did not answer. His huge
bulk bent forward, as if swayed by
contending passions; but his eyes
seemed to exult in rather than bewail
the trials of the past and the expecta-
tion of the future. When he at last
deigned to answer, he said: "Spur
hardly, O Aram, as thou goest north-
ward tomorrow, for I follow close
upon thy trail with twice two hun-
dreds of my best and bravest."

"In peace or for war?" asked
Aram eagerly.

"In peace or for war as may be-
tide, O Aram, wisest of counsellors,"
was the grim reply.

But Jacob, camping at Manahaim
beyond Jordan, saw his flocks and
herds growing strong and 'lusty on

426

the lush herbage of the valley, and rejoiced that only a few more removes would place them in security near the tents of Isaac in Mamre. And then he bethought him of that terrible elder brother, Esau, overlord of the Hill Country, conqueror of the Amalekites and Gebalites, and now his sworn enemy even unto the death.

How could he expect forgiveness, nay, mercy, when the long account was balanced by the desert marauders of Esau of Mount Seir?

Then returned his messengers with spent horses, and camels staggering and moaning in sullen revolt and obstinate weariness. Aram, worn with ceaseless exertion, his thin cheeks showing white through the tan, and with great black circles under his sombre eyes, alighted and stood silent before his wealthy kinsman.

"What of Esau, my brother, O Aram?" said Jacob anxiously.

Aram held forward the hilt of his sword in token of fealty, and answered: "We came to thy brother Esau, as thou hast commanded."

"And he?" asked Jacob hoarsely.

"Said that he would surely come to meet thee, and four hundred horsemen with him."

Then there was weeping of women and crying of affrighted children, and scarcely less pitiful exclamations of fear and apprehension on the part of Jacob's servants, for these were but few in number and untrained to war. Reuben, indeed, a great-limbed youth of thirteen, buckled on his sword; and Simeon, a year younger, took

his spear from its socket before the door of the tent, but Jacob shook his head.

"There is no hope in sword or bow," he answered sadly; "neither can we flee unless we would leave all these to Esau and his foragers." As he spoke, Aram's eyes followed the motions of Jacob's hand, still graceful in shape and texture, despite his years of liberal labor in the wilderness. "Here are near unto three thousand sheep, as many goats and their young, six hundred camels, as many asses, and nearly a thousand cattle, besides horses and other spoil. We cannot return; we must go forward, and we will not, can not fight against our brethren."

Then he commanded that the camp be divided into two bands. The one slowly advanced further on the road to Canaan, and then again encamped. The other encampment remained at the place where Aram and his fellow messengers had found their leader.

For Jacob said to Aram and the elders: "If Esau shall come upon the other company and smite it, then the other which is left shall escape."

But there was little sleep in either of the divided camps that night, for all men deemed evilly of the promise of Esau to come and meet his brother.

And Jacob, sleepless and full of bitter apprehensions, went at midnight to a little hill above the encampment and saw afar off through the mists of night, the grey spots of sleeping herds and cattle and clustered tents, which represented one-half his wealth, and his own tents

FASCINATING BIBLE STORIES.

427

close at hand; and he took counsel
of the Lord as he prayed:

“O God of my father Abraham,
and God of my father Isaac, the Lord
which saidst unto me, ‘Return unto
thy country and to thy kindred and
I will deal well with thee’; I am
not worthy of the least of all the
mercies, and of all the truth which
thou hast showed unto thy servant;
for with my staff only in hand I
passed over this Jordan, and now I
am become two bands.

“Deliver me now, I pray thee,
from the hand of my brother, from
the hand of Esau; for I fear him, lest
he will come and smite me, and
the mothers with their children.

“For thou hast said, ‘I will surely
do thee good, and make thy seed as
the sands of the sea, which cannot be
numbered for multitude.’”

But, when he had finished a
serene trust pervaded his heart, and
he saw clearly where he had before
struggled blindly with mortal fears
and apprehensions; and he went
down to the tents, and slept soundly
until sunrise.

And when the daylight was fairly
come he called unto him the chief
herdsman and said: “Choose now
from among the goats two hundred
milch and twenty he-goats, the
choicest of the flock, and start them
by themselves upon the way south-
ward.

“And when these have departed,
send after them two hundred ewes
and twenty rams, the best and fattest
of the flocks.

“Let thirty milch camels with foals,
sixty in all, go next thereafter, a mile

or so behind the sheep, and let none
of them bear blemish or lack in
stature.

“Send next after these forty
young milch kine and ten bulls, the
choicest of the herd; and after these
are well upon their way, let twenty
she-asses with handsome foals take
the road behind them.”

And to those who were to take
charge of each drove, he said: “Pass
over the ford before me, and keep
open the space between drove and
drove.”

And to him who drove the goats
he said: “When Esau, my brother,
meeteth thee and asketh thee, saying:
‘Whose man art thou?’ and
‘Whither goest thou?’ and ‘Whose
are these before thee?’ then shalt
thou say: ‘They be thy servant
Jacob’s; it is a present sent unto my
lord Esau; and behold also, thy ser-
vant Jacob is behind us.’”

Thus also he spoke unto the shep-
herd of the sheep; to him who rode
the great bell-camel, queen of drome-
daries; to the herdsman who be-
moaned himself that the pride of his
heart was to pass into the hands of
Edomite barbarians; and to the stal-
wart man-at-arms who carried his
long spear athwart the saddle of a
great cream-colored she-ass.

But to Aram he said: “I will
appease Esau with this present,
which goeth before me, and when
afterward we meet face to face, per-
adventure he will accept of me also.”

So that magnificent peace-offering
went over the ford of the brook
Jabbok, but the rest of Jacob’s com-
pany remained there until the heat of

428

the day was overpast. Late in the
afternoon Jacob ordered that the
whole company pass over the ford
while it was light, and encamp in the
valley for the night.

But Jacob remained alone, on the
little hill beyond the brook Jabbok,
and behold, as he prayed, there came
a man strong and beautiful exceed-
ingly, and wrest ed with him until
the breaking of the day.

And Jacob was still unwearied, al-
beit his adversary's grip had sprained
the hollow of Jacob's thigh.

So the stranger said: "Let me
go, for the day breaketh." And
Jacob answered: "I will not let thee
go unless thou bless me."

Then said the stranger: "What is
thy name?" And he said: "Jacob."

Then said his antagonist: "Thy
name shall no more be Jacob, the
supplanter, but Israel, a prince of
God; for as a prince hast thou power
with God and men, and hast pre-
vailed."

Then Jacob felt a great awe, but
said: "Tell me, I pray thee, thy
name." But he answered: "Where-
fore dost thou ask me my name?"
And the stranger blessed Jacob,
while the eastern sky grew bright
with the full dawn; and the birds
sang among the tamarisks and ole-
anders, the swift stream rippled gaily
over the pebbles, and the eternal
melody of the spheres seemed to lend
a diapason strangely deep and sol-
emn to their joyous morning song.

A moment later and he was alone.
The day had broken, and afar off
adown the crest of the hills which
fringed the valley came Esau's

four hundred men, their spear-points
gilded by the rays of the newly-risen
sun.

And Jacob called the little emi-
nence Penuel, or "The Face of God,"
"for I have seen God face to face,
and I shall live and not die."

Then Jacob hastened across the
brook Jabbok and arrayed his people,
clad as befitted their rank: First Bil-
hah w' Gad and Naphtali, and Zilpah
with Gad and Asher, Jacob's sons;
then Leah, the tender-eyed, with
Reuben, Simeon, Levi, Judah, Issa-
char, Zebulon and Dinah, and lastly,
but best loved of all, Rachel, with
Joseph, her son.

Shouting their war-cries and brand-
ishing their weapons, those wilderness
horsemen followed their burly leader,
who, surrounded by his sons, rode si-
lently at their head. Despite their
apparent fury, none were bold enough
to break their array, loose shaft or
deliver blow without his order, and
Esau, looking neither to left or right,
rode up to the tents of Jacob, and
halted before them.

Then Jacob, tall and princely, with-
out abasement, but bearing himself
as became a host and younger broth-
er, came from the little group, and,
bowing seven times until the plume
of his headpiece swept the ground,
came before his brother Esau.

And Esau, the great-hearted and
generous, threw himself from his horse
and ran to meet and embraced him and
fell on his neck and kissed him; and
both wept for the pity of their past
estrangement, and the joy of their
reunion and reconciliation.

And when that first passion of joy

FASCINATING BIBLE STORIES.

429

was abated, Esau looked kindly upon
the women and children, and said:
"Who are these with thee?" And
Jacob answered: "The children
whom God hath graciously given un-
to thy servant." And in due order
the women and children came forward
and made obeisance unto their mighty
kinsman.

Then said Esau: "What meanest
thou by all these droves which I met
upon the way?"

And Jacob said: "These were
sent that I might find grace in the
sight of my lord."

Then Esau said: "I have enough,
my brother. Keep now these that
are thine own."

But Jacob said: "Nay, I pray thee,
if now I have found grace in thy sight
then receive this present at my hand,
for the sight of thy face, my brother,
hath been to me as the face of God,
and thou art no longer angry with me.
Take then, I pray thee, my blessing
that is brought to thee, for God hath
dealt graciously with me and I have
enough and to spare."

So he urged Esau, and at last he
sent his servants to herd and care for
the princely gift, and ordered his men
to encamp in all peace and amity.
Then there was slaying of oxen, sheep
and kids of the flock; lighting of fires;
boiling of huge caldrons; breaking of
bread and broaching of huge skins of
Syrian wine, and happy merriment,
where, the night before, all had feared
massacre and pillage.

As the stars came out, Esau and
Jacob sat together above the camp.
"I must go tomorrow, my brother,"

said Esau kindly. "Let us take our
journey together, and I will clear the
way before thee."

But Jacob said: "My lord know-
eth that the children are tender, and
many of my flocks and herds are with
young, and if they were over-driven
but one day, all the sheep would die."

"Let my lord, I pray thee, pass
over before his servant, and I will
follow slowly, as the cattle that go
before me, and the children, are able
to endure, until I come unto my lord
in Mount Seir."

Then Esau said: "Let me at least
leave with thee some of my folk that
are with me." But Jacob said:
"What need is there, so long as I
have found grace in the sight of my
lord."

So Esau returned into his own land,
and Jacob, by short stages and many
sojournings, came at last to his father's
house at Mamre. But Isaac was
grown old, for his days were an hun-
dred and fourscore years, and soon
gave up the ghost and was gathered
to his people, being old and full of
days; and his sons, Esau and Jacob,
buried him.

Then Esau took his wives, his sons
and daughters and all his substance
and went into the wilderness from
the face of his brother Jacob; for
their flocks and herds were so great
that they might not dwell together
in the land of Canaan.

They parted in all amity, and Esau
dwelt in Mount Seir, the father of the
great Edomite people. But although
he was reconciled to Jacob, even as
Ishmael had been to Isaac, the hered-

430

itary sense of injury was never wholly
eradicated, although there was peace
between the brethren and their de-
scendants for over six hundred
years.

But in the time of Saul, he ravaged
the border of Edom with fire and
sword, and, under David, garrisons of
the sons of Israel held Edom, "the
Red Land," to tribute, and the pre-
diction of Isaac was fulfilled. Later,

Solomon held Edom not only by
garrisons, but by the stronger ties of
a great commercial interest uniting
African and Asiatic trade through
Palestine. After his death, in the
days of Joram, Edom revolted, and in
the time of Christ, Herod the Great, a
ruler of the Jews, was a son of Antip-
ater, a princely Edomite, who, as the
ally of the Romans, had helped to abase
the conquerors of the sons of Esau.

J. J. INGALLS AND THE NEGRO.

CHARLES ALEXANDER.

THE late Senator J. J. Ingalls,
unique in personality, possessing a
rare gift for forcible expression, a
man who said things in a different
way from any one else, a cynic and
of many peculiar impulses, and pos-
sessing an acute but unbalanced mind,
will long be remembered by all who
have either read after him or have
heard his eloquent public speeches.
As a recent writer has said of
him:

"His hatred of humbug and cant,
except when it was his own humbug
and his own cant, was so fervid, and
his powers of verbal excoriation were
so remarkable, that his tongue kept
him in hot water during much of his
variegated career." Mr. Ingalls was
remarkably witty at times, and he
was never in a happier element than

when dealing with the Negro ques-
tion. Some years ago, in a criticism
of the Negro, he related the following
amusing story: " Suppose you make
the Negro a judge. Can he protect
himself? Can he attain by that proc-
ess the real powers of the judiciary?
A Negro was elected judge in a cer-
tain magistrate's court in the South.
They were trying a case before him.
The lawyers had argued it and had
taken their seats. It was time for
him to charge the jury. He sat and
looked around the room. The law-
yer sitting near him said to him: ' It
is time to charge the jury.' He
arose with the utmost gravity, and
turning to the jury said to them:
'Well, gemmen of de jury, dis is a
small case; I'll jes' charge you $1.50
each.'"

HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.

431

# HAGAR'S DAUGHTER,*

A Story of Southern Caste Prejudice.

SARAH A. ALLEN.

## CHAPTER IV.

THE morning sun poured its golden light upon the picturesque old house standing in its own grounds in one of the suburban towns adjacent to Baltimore—the Baltimore of 1858 or 1860.

The old house seemed to command one to render homage to its beauty and stateliness. It was a sturdy brick building flanked with offices and having outbuildings touching the very edge of the deep, mysterious woods where the trees waved their beckoning arms in every soft breeze that came to revel in their rich foliage. This was Enson Hall. The Hall was reached through a long dim stretch of these woods—locusts and beeches—from ten to twelve acres in extent; its mellow, red-brick walls framed by a background of beech-trees reminded one of English residences with their immense extent of private grounds. In the rear of the mansion was the garden, with its huge conservatories gay with shrubs and flowers. Piazzas and porticoes promised delightful retreats for sultry weather. The interior of the house was in the style that came in after the Revolution. An immense hall with outer door standing invitingly open gave greeting to the guest. The stairs wound from the lower floor to

the rooms above. The grand stairway was richly embellished with carving, and overhead a graceful arch added much to the impressive beauty which met the stranger's first view. The rooms, spacious and designed for entertaining largely, had panelled wainscoting and carved chimney-pieces.

Ellis Enson, the master of the Hall, was a well-made man, verging on forty. “Born with a silver spoon in his mouth,” for the vast estate and all invested money was absolutely at his disposal, he was the envy of the men of his class and the despair of the ladies. He was extremely good-looking, slight, elegant, with wavy dark hair, and an air of distinction. Since his father’s death he had lived at the Hall, surrounded by his slaves in lonely meditation, fancy free. This handsome recluse had earned the reputation of being morose, so little had he mixed with society, so cold had been his politeness to the fair sex. His farms, his lonely rides, his favorite books, had sufficed for him. He was a good manager, and what was more wonderful, considering his Southern temperament, a thorough man of business. His crops, his poultry, his dairy products, were of the very first quality. Sure it was that his plantation was a paying

* Copyright, 1901, by the Author.

432

investment. Meanwhile the great house, with all its beautiful rooms and fine furniture, remained closed to the public, and was the despair of managing mammas with many daughters to provide with eligible husbands. Enson was second to none as a "catch," but he was utterly indifferent to women.

Just about this time when to quarry the master of Enson Hall seemed a hopeless task, Hagar Sargeant came home from a four years' sojourn at the North in a young ladies' seminary.

The Sargeant estate was the one next adjoining Enson Hall; not so large and imposing, but a valuable patrimony that had descended in a long line of Sargeants and was well preserved. For many years before Hagar's birth the estate had been rented because of financial misfortunes, and they had lived in St. Louis, where Mr. Sargeant had engaged in trade so successfully that when Hagar was six years old they were enabled to return to their ancestral home and resume a life of luxurious leisure. Since that time Mr. Sargeant had died. On a trip to St. Louis, where he had gone to settle his business affairs, he contracted cholera, then ravaging many large cities of the Southwest, and had finally succumbed to the scourge. Hagar, their only child, then became her mother's sole joy and inspiration. Determined to cultivate her daughter's rare intellectual gifts, she had sent her North to school when every throb of her heart demanded her

presence at home. She had developed into a beautiful girl, the admiration and delight of the neighborhood to which she returned, almost a stranger after her long absence.

A golden May morning poured its light through the open window of the Sargeant breakfast-room. A pleasanter room could scarcely be found, though the furniture was not of latest fashion, and the carpet slightly faded. There was a bay window that opened on the terrace, below which was a garden; there was a table in the recess spread with dainty china and silver, and the remains of breakfast; honeysuckles played hide-and-seek at the open window. Aunt Henny, a coal-black Negress of kindly face, brought in the little brass-bound oaken tub filled with hot water and soap, and the linen towels. Hagar stood at the window contemplating the scene before her. It was her duty to wash the heirlooms of colonial china and silver. From their bath they were dried only by her dainty fingers, and carefully replaced in the corner cupboard. Not for the world would she have dropped one of these treasures. Her care for them, and the placing of every one in its proper niche, was wonderful to behold. Not the royal jewels of Victoria were ever more carefully guarded than these family heirlooms.

This morning Hagar was filled with a delicious excitement, caused by she knew not what. The china and silver were an anxiety unusual to her. She felt a physical exhilaration, inspired, no doubt, by the delicious

HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.

433

weather. She always lamented at
this season of the year the lost privi-
leges of the house of Sargeant, when
their right of way led directly from
the house to the shining waters of the
bay. There was a path that led to
the water still, but it was across the
land of their neighbor Enson. Some-
times Hagar would trespass; would
cross the parklike stretch of pasture,
bordered by the woodland through
which it ran, and sit on the edge of
the remnant of a wharf, by which ran
a small, rapid river, an arm of Chesa-
peake Bay, chafing among wet stones
and leaping gaily over rocky barriers.
There she would dream of life before
the Revolution, and in these dreams
participate in the joys of the colonial
dames. She longed to mix and
mingle with the gay world; she had
a feeling that her own talents, if
developed, would end in something
far different from the calm routine,
the housekeeping and churchgoing
which stretched before her. Some-
times softer thoughts possessed her,
and she speculated about love and
lovers. This peaceful life was too
tranquil and uneventful. Oh, for a
break in the humdrum recurral of the
same events day after day.

She had never met Ellis Enson.
He was away a great part of the time
before she left home for school, and
since she had returned. If she re-
membered him at all, it was with the
thought of a girl just past her eigh-
teenth birthday for a man forty.

This morning Hagar washed the
silver with the sleeves of her morning
robe turned up to the shoulder, giv-
ing a view of rosy, dimpled arms. "A

fairer vision was never seen" thought
the man who paused a moment at the
open window to gaze again upon the
pretty, homelike scene. As Hagar
turned from replacing the last of the
china, she was startled out of her
usual gay indifference at the sight
of a handsome pair of dark eyes re-
garding her intently from the open
window. A quick wonder flashed in
the eyes that met hers; the color
deepened in his face as he saw he
was observed. The girl's beauty
startled him so, that for a moment
he lost the self-control that conven-
tion dictates. Then he bared his
head in courteous acknowledgment of
youth and beauty, with an apology
for his seeming intrusion.

"I beg pardon," Enson said in his
soft, musical tones; "is Mrs. Sar-
geant at home? I did not know she
had company."

"I am not company; I am Hagar.
Yes, mamma is at home; if you will
come in, I will take you to her."

He turned and entered the hall
door and followed her through the
dark, cool hall to the small morning-
room, where Mrs. Sargeant spent her
mornings in semi-invalid fashion.
Then a proper introduction followed,
and Ellis Enson and Hagar Sargeant
were duly acquainted.

At forty Enson still retained his
faith in womanhood, although he had
been so persistently pursued by all
the women of the vicinity. He be-
lieved there were women in the world
capable of loving a man for himself
alone without a thought of worldly
advantage, only he had not been
fortunate enough to meet them.

434

He had a very poor opinion of himself. Adulation had not made him vain. His face indicated strong passions and much pride; but it was pride of caste, not self. There was great tenderness of the eye and lip, and signs of a sensitive nature that could not bear disgrace or downfall that might touch his ancient name. After he left the Sargeant home Hagar's face haunted him; the pure, creamy skin, the curved crimson lips ready to smile,—lips sweet and firm,—the broad, low brow, and great, lustrous, long-lashed eyes of brilliant black—soft as velvet, and full of light with the earnest, cloudless gaze of childhood; and there was heart and soul and mind in this countenance of a mere girl. Such beauty as this was a perpetual delight to feast the eyes and charm the senses—aye, to witch a man's heart from him; for here there was not only the glory of form and tints, but more besides,—heart that could throb, soul that could aspire, mind that could think. She was not shy and self-conscious as young girls so often are; she seemed quite at her ease, as one who has no thought of self. He was conscious of his own enthralment. He knew that he had set his feet in the perilous path of love at a late day, but knowing this, he none the less went forward to his fate.

After that the young girl and the man met frequently. She did not realize when the time came that she had grown to look for his coming. There were walks and drives and

accidental meetings in the woods. The sun was brighter and the songs of the birds sweeter that summer than ever before.

Ellis fell to day-dreaming, and the dreams were tinged with gold, bringing a flush to his face and a thrill to his heart. Still he would have denied, if accused, that this was love at first sight—bah! That was a well-exploded theory. And yet if it was not love that had suddenly come into his being for this slender, dark-eyed girl, what was it? A change had come into Ellis Enson's life. The greatest changes, too, are always unexpected.

It was a sultry day; there was absolutely no chance to catch a refreshing breeze within four walls. It was one of the rare occasions when Mrs. Sargeant felt obliged to make a business call alone. From the fields came the sound of voices singing: the voices of slaves. Aunt Henny's good-natured laugh occasionally broke the stillness.

"Now I shall have a nice quiet afternoon," thought Hagar, as she left the house for the shadow of the trees. Under the strong, straight branches of a beech she tied three old shawls, hammock-like, one under another, for strength and safety. It was not very far from the ground. If it should come down, she might be bruised slightly, but not killed. She crawled cautiously into her nest; she had let down the long braids of her hair, and as she lolled back in her retreat, they fell over the sides of the hammock and swept the top of

HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.

435

the long, soft grass. Lying there,
with nothing in sight but the leafy
branches of the trees high above her
head, through which gleams of the
deep blue sky came softly, she felt as
if she had left the world, and was
floating, Ariel-like, in midair.

After an hour of tranquility, foot-
steps were audible on the soft grass.
There was a momentary pause, then
someone came to a standstill beside
her fairy couch.

"Back so soon, mamma? I wish
you could come up here with me;
it is just heavenly."

"Then I suppose you must be one
of the heavenly inhabitants, an angel,
but I never can pay compliments as
I ought," said a voice.

"Mr. Enson!" Hagar was con-
scious of a distinct quickening of
heart-action and a rush of crimson to
her cheeks; with a pretty, hurried
movement she rose to a sitting pos-
ture in her hammock; "I really am
ashamed of myself. I thought you
were mamma."

"Yes," he answered, smiling at her
dainty confusion.

"Mr. Enson," she said again, this
time gravely, "politeness demands
that I receive you properly, but de-
cency forbids I should do it unless
you will kindly turn your back to me
while I step to earth once more."

The man was inwardly shaking
with laughter at the grave importance
with which she viewed the business
in hand, but not for worlds would he
have had her conscious of his mirth.

"I can help you out all right," he
said.

"No, I am too heavy. I think I
will stay here until you go."

"Oh — but — say now, Miss
Hagar, that is hard to drive me
away when I have just come; and
such an afternoon, too, hot enough
to kill a darkey. Do let me help
you down."

"No; I can get out myself if I
must. Please turn your back."

Thus entreated, he turned his back
and commenced an exhaustive study
of the landscape. Hagar arose; the
hammock turned up, and Ellis was
just in time to receive her in his arms
as she fell.

"Hagar — my darling — you are
not hurt?" he asks anxiously, still
holding her in a close embrace.

"No; of course not. It is so
good of you to be by to care for me
so nicely," she said in some con-
fusion.

"Hagar — my darling," he said
again, with a desperate resolve to let
her know the state of his feelings,
"will you marry me?" She trembled
as his lips pressed passionate kisses
on hers. The veil was drawn away.
She understood — this was the real-
ization of the dreams that had come
to her dimly all the tender spring-
time. Never in all her young life
had she felt so happy, so strangely
happy. A soft flush mounted to
cheek and brow under his caresses.

"I don't understand," murmured
the girl, trembling with excitement.

"My darling, I think I have said
it more plainly than most men do.
Hagar, I think you must know it; I
have made no secret of my love for

436

you. Have you not understood me
all the days of the spring and
summer?

"Are you quite sure that you love
me? You are so old and wise, and I
so ignorant to be the wife of so grand
a man as you."

She glanced up fleetingly, and
flushed more deeply under the look
she met. He folded her closer still
in his arms. His next words were
whispered:

"My love! lift your eyes to mine,
and say you love me."

Hagar had not dreamed that such
passion as this existed in the world.
It seemed to take the breath of her
inner life and leave her powerless,
with no separate existence, no distinct
mental utterance.

Gently Ellis drew back the bright
head against him, and bent over the
sweet lips that half sought his kiss;
and so for one long moment he knew
a lifetime of happiness. Then he re-
leased her.

"Heaven helping me, you shall be
so loved and shielded that sorrow
shall never touch you. You shall
never repent trusting your young life
to me. May I speak to your mother
tonight?"

"Yes," she whispered.

And so they were betrothed.
Ellis felt and meant all that he said
under the stress of the emotion of the
moment; but who calculates the
effect of time and cruel circumstance?
Mrs. Sargeant was more than pleased
at the turn of events. Soon Ellis
was taking the bulk of the business of
managing her estates upon his own

strong shoulders. These two seemed
favored children of the gods all that
long, happy summer. She was his,
and he was hers.

The days glided by like a dream,
and soon brought the early fall which
was fixed for the wedding festivities.
All was sunshine. The wedding day
was set for October. On the morn-
ing of the day before, Hagar entered
her mother's room as was her usual
custom, to give her a loving morning
greeting, and found nothing but the
cold, unresponsive body, from which
the spirit had fled. Then followed
days that were a nightmare to Hagar,
but under Ellis' protecting care the
storm of grief spent itself and settled
into quiet sadness. There was no
one at the Sargeant home but the
bereaved girl and her servants. At
the end of a month Ellis put the case
plainly before her, and she yielded to
his persuasions to have the marriage
solemnized at once, so that he might
assume his place as her rightful pro-
tector. A month later than the time
originally set there was a quiet wed-
ding, very different from the gay
celebration originally planned by a
loving mother, and the young mis-
tress took her place in the stately
rooms of Enson Hall. When a
twelve-month had passed there was
a little queen born — the heiress of
the hall. Ellis' happiness was com-
plete.

## CHAPTER V.

IT was past the breakfast hour in
the Hall kitchen, but Marthy still
lingered. It was cold outside; snow

HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.

437

had fallen the night before; the clouds
were dull and threatening. The raw
northern blasts cut like bits of ice;
the change was very sudden from the
pleasant coolness of autumn. The
kitchen was an inviting place; the
blaze shot up gleefully from between
the logs, played hide-and-seek in
dark corners and sported merrily
across the faces of the pickaninnies
sprawling on the floor and constantly
under Aunt Henny's feet.

Aunt Henny now reigned supreme
in the culinary department of the
Hall. Her head was held a little
higher, if possible, in honor of the
new dignity that had come to the
family from the union of the houses
of Enson and Sargeant.

"Twarn't my 'sires fer a weddin' so close to a fun'ral, but Lor', chile, dars a diffurunce in doin' things, an' it 'pears dis weddin's comin' out all right. Dem two is a sight fer sore eyes, an' as fer de baby" — Aunt Henny rolled up her eyes in silent ecstasy.

"Look hyar, mammy," said Marthy, Mrs. Enson's maid and Aunt Henny's daughter, "why don' you see Unc' Demus? He'd guv you a charm fer Miss Hagar to wear; she needn't know nuthin' 'bout it."

"Sho, honey, wha' you take me fo'? I done went down to Demus soon as dat weddin' wus brung up."

"Wha' he say, mammy?"

"Let me 'lone now tell I tells you." Aunt Henny was singeing pin-feathers from a pile of birds on the floor in front of the fire. She dropped her task to give emphasis to her

words. "I carried him Miss Hagar's pocket-hankercher and he guv me a bag made outen de skin ob a rattlesnake, an' he put in it a rabbit's foot an' er sarpint's toof, an' er squorer-pin's tail wid a leetle dust outen de graveyard an' he sewed up de bag. Den he tied all dat up in de hankercher an' tell me solemn: 'Long as yer mistis keep dis 'bout her, trouble'll neber stay so long dat joy won't conquer him in de end.' So, honey, I done put dat charm in Missee Hagar draw 'long wid her tickler fixins an' I wants yer, Marthy, to take keer ob it," she concluded, with a grave shake of her turbanned head. Marthy was duly impressed, and stood looking at her mother with awe in every feature of her little brown face.

"Deed an' I will, mammy."

"My young Miss will be all right ef dat St. Clair Enson keeps 'way from hyar," continued the woman reflectively.

"Who's St. Clar Enson?" asked Marthy.

"Nemmin' 'bout him. Sometime I'll tell you when you gits older. All you got ter do now is ter take mighty good keer o' your mistis and de baby," replied her mother, with a knowing wag of her head. "Fling anudder chunk on dat fire!" she called to one of the boys playing on the floor. "Gittin' mighty cole fer dis time ob year, de a'r smell pow'rful lack mo' snow."

A shadow fell across the doorsill
shutting out the light for a moment,
that came through the half-open

438

doorway. Marthy gave a shriek that ended in a giggle as a young Negro, tall, black, smiling, sauntered into the kitchen; it was Isaac. Aunt Henny threw her arms high above her head in unbounded astonishment.

"En de name ob de Lawd! Isaac! What's gwine ter happen ter dis fambly now, Ike, dat you's come sneakin' home?"

Isaac grinned. "Isn't you pow'r-ful glad ter see me, Aunt Henny? I is ter see you an' Marthy. Marfy's a mighty likely lookin' gal, I 'low." He gave a sly roll of his eye in the direction where the girl stood regard-ing the athletic young Negro with undisguised admiration.

"None o' dat," sputtered Aunt Henny. "Don' you go tryin' ter fool wid dat gal, you lim' ob de debil. Take yo'sef right off! What yer doin' hyar, enyhow? Dis ain't no place fer you."

"My marse tell'd me ter come," replied Isaac, not at all ruffled by his reception. "I ain't gwine ter go right off; ain't tell'd none o' de folks howdy yit."

"Your marse tell'd you ter come! What fer he tell'd yer to come?" stormed Aunt Henny, with a derisive snort. "Dat's what I want ter know. My marse'll have somethin' ter say I reckon, ef *yer* marse *did* tell'd yer ter come. An' I b'lieve you's a liar, 'deed I do. I don' b'lieve yer marseer knows whar you is at, dis blessid minnit."

Isaac chucked. "I se come home ter see de new mistis an' de leetle baby; I cert'n'y hopes dey is well.

Marse St. Clar'll be hyar hisself bimeby."

Aunt Henny stood a moment silently regarding the boy. Fear, amazement and curiosity were blended in her honest face. Plainly, she was puzzled. "De debbil turn' sain'," she muttered to herself, with a long look at the unconscious Isaac, who sat toasting his cold bare toes before the roaring fire. "Dis house got mo' peace in it, an' Marse Ellis happier den he been sence his mar, ol' Missee Enson, died; but," and she shook her turbanned head omi-nously, "'tain't fer long. I ain't fergit nuffin'; I isn't lived nex' dis Enson Hall so many years fer nuffin."

"I se walk'd a long way slippin' officers"—began Isaac.

"Um!" grunted Aunt Henny, with the look of alarm still in her eyes, "officers! dat's what's de matter."

"Dey'll hab ter see Marse St. Clar, tain't me. He sol' me. I runned 'way. I come home, dat's all. Kain't I hab suthin' to eat?"

"Ef 'tain't one it's t'odder. Befo' God, I 'lieve you an' yo' marse bof onhuman. Been sol'! runned 'way! hump!" again grunted Aunt Henny.

Meanwhile Marthy had made coffee and baked a corncake in the hot ashes. Isaac sniffed the aroma of the fragrant coffee hungrily. There was chicken and rice, too, he noticed as she placed food on the end of a table and motioned him to help himself. Isaac needed no pressing, and in a moment was eating rav-enuously.

HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.

439

"Tell you de troof, Aunt Henny," he said at last, as he waited for a fourth help, "Marse St. Clar git hard up de oder night in a little play comin' up de bay, an' he sell me to a gentleman fer sixteen hundred dollars. But, Lor', dat don' hol' Isaac, chile, while he's got legs."

"Dat's jes' what I thought. No use yer lyin' ter me, Isaac, yer Aunt Henny was born wif a veil. I knows a heap o' things by seein' 'em fo' dey happens. I don' tell all I sees, but I keeps up a steddyin' 'bout it."

"Dar's no mon can keep me, I don' keer how much Marse St. Clar sells me; he's my onlies' marser," contin- ued Isaac, as he kept on devouring food a little more slowly than at first.

"Lawd sakes, honey; you's de mos' pow'rfulles' eater I'se seed fer many a day. Don' reckon you's had a good meal sence yer was home five years ago. Dog my cats ef I don' hope Marse Ellis will jes' make yer trot."

"He kin sen' me back, but I isn't gwine stay wid 'em," replied Isaac, with his mouth full of food.

"You cain't he'p yo'se'f."

"I kin walk," persisted Isaac dog- gedly.

"Put you in de caboose an' give yer hundred lashes," Aunt Henny called back, as she waddled out of the kitchen to find her master.

"Don' keer fer dat, nudder."

Isaac improved the time between the going and coming of Aunt Henny by making fierce love to Marthy, who was willing to meet him more than half way.

The breakfast-room was redolent with the scent of flowers, freshly cut

from the greenhouses; the waxed floor gleamed like polished glass beneath the fur rugs scattered over it, and the table, with its service for two, was drawn in front of the cheerful fire that crackled and sparkled in the open fireplace. All the luxuries that wealth could give were gathered about the young matron. It was a happy household; the hurry and rush of warlike preparations had not reached its members, and the sting of slavery, with its demoralizing brutality, was unknown on these plantations so recently joined. Happiness was everywhere, from the master in his carriage to the slave singing in the fields at his humble task. Breakfast was over, and as Ellis glanced over the top of his morning paper at his wife and baby, he felt a thrill of intense pride and love.

As compared with her girlhood, Hagar's married life had been one round of excitement. Washington and many other large cities had been visited on their brief honeymoon. They were royally entertained by all the friends and relatives of both families, and the beautiful bride had been the belle of every assembly. Ellis was wrapped up in her; intimate acquaintance but deepened his love. Her nature was pure, spiritual, and open as the day. Gowned in spotless white, her slender form lost in a large armchair, she sat opposite him, dandling the baby in her arms. She looked across at him and smiled.

"Well, pet," he smiled back at her, "going to ride?"

She shook her head and set every little curl in motion.

440

"I won't go out today, it is so cold; we are so comfortable here before the fire, baby and I."

"What a lazy little woman it is," he laughed, rising from his seat and going over to stand behind her chair, stroke the bright hair, and clasp mother and child in his arms. Hagar rested her head against him, and held the infant at arm's length for his admiration.

"Isn't she a darling? See, Ellis, she knows you," as the child cooed and laughed and gurgled at them both, in a vain effort to clinch something in her little red fists.

"This little beggar has spoiled our honeymoon with a vengeance," he replied with a laugh. "I cannot realize that it is indeed over, and we have settled down to the humdrum life of old married folk."

"Can anything ever spoil that and its memories?" she asked, with a sweet upward look into his face. "Indeed, I often wonder if I am too happy; is it right for any human being to be so favored in life as I have been."

"Gather your roses while you may, there will be dark clouds enough in life, heaven knows. No gloomy thoughts, Mignon; let us be happy in the present." He kissed the lips raised so temptingly for his caress, and then one for the child. He thought humbly of his own career beside the spotless creature he had won for life. While not given to excesses, yet there were things in the past that he regretted. Since the birth of their child, the days had been full of emotion for these two

people, who were, perhaps, endowed with over-sensitive natures given to making too much of the commonplace happenings of life. Now, as he watched the head of the child resting against the mother's breast, he ran the gamut of human feelings in his sensations. Love and thank-giving for these unspeakable gifts of God — his wife and child — swept the inmost recesses of his heart.

"Please, Marse Ellis!" cried Aunt Henny's voice from the doorway, "please, sah, Marse St. Clar's Isaac done jes' dis minnit come home. What's I gwine ter do wid him?"

"What, Henny!" Ellis cried in astonishment; "St. Clar's Isaac? Where's his master?"

"Dunno, Marse Ellis, but dar's allers truble, sho, when dat lim' o' Satan turns up; 'deed dar is."

Ellis left the room hurriedly, followed by Aunt Henny. Hagar sat there, fondling the child, a perfect picture of sweet womanhood. She had matured wonderfully in the few months of married life; her girlish manner had dropped from her like a garment. Eve's perfect daughter, she accomplished her destiny in sweet content. Presently the door opened, and her husband stood beside her chair again; his face wore a troubled look.

"What is it?" she asked, with a sweeping upward glance that noted every change of his countenance.

"St. Clair's Isaac."

"Well, and is he so serious a matter that you must look so grave?"

"My dear, the slaves all look upon him as a bird of evil omen; for my-

HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.

441

self, I look upon it as mere ignorant superstition, but still I have a feeling of uneasiness. They have neither of them been at the Hall for five years. Isaac says his master is coming— that he expected to find him here. What brings them is the puzzler."

"News of your marriage, Ellis; a natural desire to see his new relative. I see nothing strange in that, dear."

"He can't feel very happy about it, according to the terms of the will; probably he has been counting on my not marrying, and now, being disappointed, comes for me to pay his debts, or perform some impossible favor."

"Why impossible?"

"St. Clair is an unsavory fellow, and his desires are not likely to appeal to a man of honor," replied Ellis, with a short, bitter laugh.

"So bad as that?" said his wife regretfully; it was the first shadow since the beginning of their honeymoon. She continued: "Promise me, Ellis, to bear with him kindly and grant him anything in reason, in memory of our happiness."

In the kitchen Aunt Henny, with little braids of hair sticking out from under her turban, talked to Marthy.

"Ef Marse Ellis listen to me, he gwine ter make dat Isaac quit dese diggin's."

"Law, mammy," laughed Marthy, showing her tiny white teeth and tossing her head, "you don't want ter drive de po' boy 'way from whar he was born, does yer?" Marthy was a born coquette, and Isaac was very gallant to her.

"Dat all I gwine ter say. Nobody knows dat Marse St. Clar an' his Isaac better'n I does. I done part raise 'em bof. I reckon my ha'r'd all turn plum' white ef dem two hadn't done lef' dese parts."

"How you come to raise 'em, mammy, an' what made 'em try ter turn yo' ha'r plum' white?"

"Dev'ment, honey, pur' dev'ment! It 'pears lack 'twas only yisterday dat I was a gal wurkin' right yere in dis same ol' kitchen. Marse Sargeant he lose heap money, an' all ob dem move ter St. Louis ter 'trench an' git rich ergin; Marse Enson he want me fer ol' Miss, an' so Marse Sargeant done leave me hyar at Enson Hall. While I was hyar bof ob dem imps was born, but Marse St. Clar he good bit older dan Isaac. Many's de time he run me all ober dis plantation when he no bigger'n dat Thomus Jefferson, 'cause I wouldn't give dat Isaac fus' help from de chickuns jes' roasted fer dinner befo' de fambly done seed nary leg ob 'em. Chase me, chile, wid a pissle pinted plum' at me."

"Lordy! wha' you reckon he do ef he come back hyar now?"

"I don't reckon on nuffin but dev'ment, jes' same as he done time an' time agin when he were a boy — jes' dev'ment."

"Mammy, you say oder day when Missee Hagar git merried to Marse Ellis: 'Now dat St. Clar'll stan' no chance ob gittin' de property'; what you mean by dat?"

"Didn't mean nuffin," snapped her mother, with a suspicious look at her.

442

"G' 'long 'bout yo' bisness; you's gittin' mighty pert sence you git to be Miss Hagar's maid; you's axin' too many questions."

In a day or so the family settled down to Isaac's presence as a matter of course. Aunt Henny's predictions about the weather were verified, and the week was unpleasant. The wind blew the bare branches of the trees against the veranda posts and roared down the wide fireplaces; snowflakes were in the air. Hagar and Ellis had just come in from a canter over the country roads; she went immediately to her room to dress for dinner, but Ellis tarried a moment in the inviting room which seemed to command his admiration. The luxuries addressed themselves to his physical sense, and he was conscious of complete satisfaction in the knowledge that his wealth could procure a fitting setting for the gem he had won. Other thoughts, too, crept in, aroused by the talk of a friend where they had called on the way home. He had not thought of war, and was not interested in politics; still, if it were true that complications were arising that demanded a settlement by a trial of arms, he was ready. "Perhaps we are too happy for it to last," he muttered; "but, come what will, I have been blessed." His gaze followed Marthy's movements mechanically, as she lighted the wax candles and let fall the heavy curtains, shutting the gloom outside in the gathering darkness. He was aroused from the deep revery into which he had fallen by the sound of wheels on the carriage drive. In a moment, before

he could cross the room, the door opened and St. Clair Enson entered, followed by the slave-trader, Walker.

"St. Clair! Is it possible!" he cried, striding forward to grasp his brother's hand. "Is it really you? Welcome home!" They shook hands warmly, and then Ellis threw his arm about St. Clair's shoulders, and for a moment the two men gazed in the depths of each other's eyes with emotion too deep for words. The younger man *did* feel for an instant a wave of fraternal love for this elder brother against whom he meditated a fe I deed.

"Why, Ellis, I do believe you're glad to see me. You're ready to kill the fatted calf to feast the prodigal," St. Clair said, as they fell apart. "My friend, Mr. Walker — Walker, my brother."

"Glad to see you and welcome you to Enson Hall," said Ellis in cordial greeting, his hospitable nature overcoming his repugnance for this man of unsavory reputation.

"Thanky, thanky," said Walker, as he awkwardly accepted the armchair Ellis offered him, and drew near the blazing fire.

"Just in time for dinner; you will dine with us, Mr. Walker." Walker nodded assent.

"Well, Ellis, how's the world using you? You're married, lucky dog. Got your letter while I was at the nominating convention; it must have followed me about for more than a month. Thought I'd come up and make the acquaintance of my new sister and niece," remarked St. Clair, with careless ease.

HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.

443

"Yes," replied Ellis. Somehow his brother's nonchalant air and careless words jarred upon his ear. "You are always welcome to come when you like and stay as long as you please. This is your home."

"Home with a difference," replied St. Clair, as an evil smile for an instant marred his perfect features.

"He won't stand much show of gittin' eny of this prop'ty now you's got a missus, Mr. Enson," ventured Walker, with a grin. "He's been mighty anxious to meet your missus. Most fellers isn't so oneasy about a sister-in-law, but I reckon this one is different, being report says she's a high-stepper," said Walker, as he grinned at Ellis and cleared his mouth by spitting foul tobacco juice on the polished hearth. Ellis bowed coldly in acknowledgment of his words.

"Mrs. Enson will be down presently. This certainly is a joyful surprise," he said, turning to St. Clair. "Why didn't you send word, and the carriage would have met you at the station?"

"Oh, we came out all right in Walker's trap."

"I'll have it put up." Ellis rose as he spoke.

"No, no; my man will drive me back to the city shortly," Walker broke in.

"I hope you are doing well, St. Clair; where are you from now?"

"Just from Charleston, where I have made a place for myself at last. Politics," he added significantly.

"Ah!"

"Great doin's down to Charleston; great doin's," Walker broke in again.

"No doubt of it; how do you think this matter will end?"

"It's goin' to be the greatest time the world ever saw, Mr. Enson. When we git a-goin' thar'll be no holdin' us. The whole South, sah, is full of sodjers, er-gittin' ready to whup the Yanks t'uther side of nex' week. That's how it's goin' to end."

"Then it will really be war?"

"The greatest one the worl' ever seen, sah, unless the Yanks git on their knees and asks our pardon, and gives up this govinment to their natural rulers. Why, man, ain't yer heard? You's a patriot, ain't you? Yer a son of the sunny South, ain't yer?"

Ellis smiled at his enthusiasm, although filled with disgust for the man.

"When one has his family to think of, there are times when he forgets the world and thinks of nothing but his home. Be that as it may, I am no recreant son of the South. I stand by her with all I possess. I can imagine nothing that would turn me a traitor to my section."

"Spoken like a man. That's the talk, eh, Enson?" he said, appealing to St. Clair, who nodded in approval. "Do all you can, I say, for the Con- federate States of America, from givin' 'em yer money down to helpin' 'em cuss."

"When the time comes I shall not be found wanting. By the way, St. Clair, your boy Isaac is here. Came on us suddenly the other day."

"Ha, ha, ha! the little black rascal. Didn't I tell you he'd do Johnson out of that money? He's the very devil, that boy."

444

"Like master, like man," replied St. Clair, with a shrug of his handsome shoulders.

"What is it?" asked Ellis sternly; "no cheating or swindling, is there?"

"He's a runaway. I sold him to a gentleman about a week ago," was St. Clair's careless answer.

"What is the man's name, and where is he to be found? he must be reimbursed or Isaac returned to him," said Ellis, looking sternly at his brother. "Enson Hall is no party to fraudulent dealings."

"I'm glad to hear you say that, Mr. Enson; I'm up here lookin' for a piece of property belonging to me, and said to be stopping on this very plantation."

"Impossible, sir; all our slaves have been here from childhood, or have grown old with us. You have been misinformed."

"I reckon not. As I was tellin' your brother here, it's a mighty on-pleasant job I've got before me, but I must do my dooty." Walker put on a sardonic smile, and continued:

"I see, sah, that you don't understand me. Let me explain further: Fourteen years ago I bought a slave child from a man in St. Louis, and not being able to find a ready sale for her on account of her white complexion, I lent her to a Mr. Sargeant. I understand that you have her in your employ. I've come to get her." Here the slave-trader took out his large sheepskin pocketbook, and took from it a paper which he handed to Ellis.

Ellis gazed at Walker in bewilderment; he took the paper in his hand

and mechanically glanced at it. "Still your meaning is not clear to me, Mr. Walker. I tell you we have no slave of yours on this plantation," but his face had grown white, and large drops of perspiration stood on his forehead.

"Well, sah, I'll explain a leetle more. Mr. and Mrs. Sargeant lived a number of years in St. Louis; they took a female child from me to bring up — *a nigger* — and they passed her off on the commoonity here as their own, and you have *married* her. Is my meaning clear now, sah?"

"Good God!" exclaimed Ellis, as he fell back against the wainscoting, "then this paper, if it means anything, must mean my wife."

"I can't help who it means or what it means," replied Walker, "this yer's the bill of sale, an' there's an officer outside there in the cart to git me my nigger."

"This paper proves nothing. You'll take no property from this house without proper authority," replied Ellis with ominous calm. Walker lost his temper, apparently.

"I hold you in my hand, sah!" he stormed; "you are a brave man to try to face me down with stolen property."

Ellis rose slowly to his feet. Pale, teeth set, lips half parted, eyes flashing lightning—furious, terrible, superb in his wrath. His eyes were fixed on Walker, who, frightened at his desperate look, rose to his feet also, with his hand on his pistol. "You would murder me," he gasped.

Ellis laughed a strange, discordant laugh.

"There is, there must be some

DECORATIONS FOR THE HOME.

445

mistake here. My wife was the daughter of Mr. Sargeant. There is not a drop of Negro blood in her veins; I doubt, sir, if you have ever seen her. And, Mr. Walker, if you do not prove the charges you have this day insulted me by making, your life shall pay the penalty."

"Well, sah, fetch her in the room here; I reckon she'll know me. She warn't so leetle as to fergit me altogether."

Just at this moment Hagar opened the door, pausing on the threshold, a fair vision in purest white; seeing her husband's visitors, she hesitated. Ellis stepped quickly to her side and took her hand.

"My dear, are you acquainted

with this gentleman? Do you remember ever seeing him before?"

She looked a moment, hesitated, and then said: "I think not."

Walker stepped to the mantel where the wax-light would fall full upon his face, and said:

"Why, Hagar, have you forgotten me? It's only about fourteen years ago that I bought you, a leetle shaver, from Rose Valley, and lent you to Mrs. Sargeant, ha, ha, ha!"

Hagar put her hand to her head in a dazed way as she heard the coarse laugh of the rough, brutal slave-trader. She looked at Ellis, put out her hand to him in a blind way, and with a heartrending shriek fell fainting to the floor.

(To be continued.)

## DECORATIONS FOR THE HOME,

J. R. BARREAU.

### Reception and Living Rooms.

WHATEVER one attempts with the reception and living or sitting rooms of the home, must be done with restriction as regards individual preferences of the family. The reception-room, while avoiding that stiffness which gives it the appearance of being used only on very special occasions, should have a certain stateliness and dignity; it should be the dressed-up room of the house, for it is the company room. Although everything in this room must be of the best in the house, real comfort here cannot be thought of; no lounging is allowed, the designers of parlor furniture no doubt having the idea in mind that guests may make their

calls too prolonged if chairs and sofas are too restful and inviting. The individual preferences of the family must necessarily be excluded from the reception-room; for while the father may have a preference for large chairs that are comfortable in which to loll, and where he can spend his evenings reading the newspaper and his Sunday afternoons smoking his cigar, this must necessarily be confined to the library or sitting-room, which will most naturally adapt itself to certain requirements of the whole family.

For the walls of the reception-room, and in pleasing contrast with the hall described in a previous issue,

446

is one of those new and very popular
wall papers,— a green moire; these
goods are among the many fine things
brought out for this season's trade at
a moderate cost. They make an ex-
cellent groundwork for gold picture
frames. A pleasing harmony between
the walls and floor would be a carpet
of green groundwork a few tones
darker than the walls, and of a floral
pattern shading from pink to rose;
avory-white woodwork will look well
in most instances for the reception-
room, and with this is in good taste.
For the doors, hangings of a shade
of rose will look well; if there is a
wide doorway leading from this room,
and if high enough to permit, a piece
of grill work, as shown in the illustra-
tion, will break up the monotony of
having all the doors alike. Much
depends upon the hangings for the
windows, which can be the making or
marring of a room. The furnishings
of a room never appear complete
without draperies at the windows; it

is the one thing which adds the finishing touch. There is a tendency, especially in city homes, of overcrowding the windows on the interior with several sets of lace and heavy curtains, while on the outside the appearance of the many windows, all hung with shades of a uniform color, cannot be very attractive. The lace curtains so often seen in the city blocks, hung against the window pane without fullness, and which serve to screen the interior from view of the outside world, can be considered hardly otherwise than monotonous. There are many possibilities in the arrangement of windows by which much can be added to the outside appearance of a house. Many styles of white lace curtains are admirably suited for a reception-room without other overhangings; for library or sitting-room some heavy curtains of a suitable color will add a warmth of character to the furnishings not to be obtained by the use of lace curtains.

HOLY WEEK IN MANILA,

T. G. STEWARD, CHAPLAIN U. S. A.

My memory fails to furnish me
with anything with which I can com-
pare the scenes and events of Holy
Week in Manila. Those of your
readers who have lived in the Span-
ish towns of the Southwest, or of
Mexico, will probably be able to
picture in their minds the scenes I
shall describe; but I doubt if the
majority of your readers will be so
successful.

We must first think of Manila as

both an old and a new city; the new
city appearing old to us. The old
city lies south of the Pasig River, and
is enclosed by walls and moats, and
can be entered only over bridges
and through gates. It is called
the Walled City, or Intramuros, or
Manila. This city, according to a
census recently made by the Ameri-
can Board of Health here, contains
458 buildings, 1,204 large rooms and
155 small rooms, the population

HOLY WEEK IN MANILA.

447

being as follows: 3,976 men; 1,341 women; 128 aged persons; 783 children; 811 Chinese; a total of 7,039; while the totals of old and new Manila together are as follows: buildings, 20,709; men, 61,945; women, 43,056; children, 29,933; Chinese, 30,852. It will be seen from the above figures that the Manila of two hundred and fifty years ago is a small affair compared with the Manila of the present.

The suburbs around old Manila, mostly lying to the north of the Pasig, comprise eleven districts, although a stranger would not readily discover the lines of separation between many of the districts. The suburbs lying north of the Pasig are now the city proper in the business sense; and Manila itself is reduced to the status of an antiquated suburb except in the affairs of government and religion.

The religious observances which I shall describe took place within the two districts known as Quiapo and San Sebastian, in each of which there is a church bearing the same name as the district within which it stands. The Quiapo Church is a large stone and brick building, with a broad plaza in front, built many years ago; the San Sebastian Church is a mammoth steel building of recent construction. The distance between the two churches is about three-fourths of a mile, and the population of the two districts is a little over ten thousand.

My home during Holy Week was at No. 45 Calle San Sebastian, the direct thoroughfare between these

two great churches, a circumstance which turned out very fortunately, for it was precisely in this neighborhood that the religious fervor of the city found its most elaborate expression. The street just above No. 45 as it nears San Sebastian Church opens into a wide plaza, very favorable for the collection of a large crowd of spectators. Hence it turned out that when the processions came, I had a good view not only of them, but also of the crowds that came to witness them.

The whole island, so far as I could learn, had been preparing itself for this climax of devotion during the entire period of Lent, or the Cuaresima, as it is called here. In all the humbler dwellings in the outskirts of the city, and in the cabins of the peasantry, the Tagalog poem of the Passion had been sung, or rather wailingly chanted, almost continuously. Go where you would, you could hear the story of the sufferings of Christ floating out in sad tones on the evening air, and the simple-hearted native if asked would say: "It is the Passion"; and if asked why it was sung, would answer: "It is Cuaresima." With such preparation when Holy Week was ushered in by its Palm Sunday, or Dominde Ramos, the people had brought all the events of the Savior's last days on earth right here to Manila, and were living in the midst of them. The services in the churches were impressive and grand, but it was on Monday that one could see the beginning of the real week of devotion.

On Monday evening came the first

448

great religious procession I had ever seen. In it was borne aloft on a float carried by perhaps one hundred men, the wonderful black image of Jesus Carrying His Cross. This was the great feature of the procession, as it was also of the greater procession of Thursday night. This image is kept in the Quiapo Church, and is said to be over two centuries old. To have a part in carrying it is considered a great honor. During the days it was exposed, thousands kissed its feet. In the processions were images of saints, both male and female, but nothing equaled in glory the black Savior. The processions were over a mile in length, filling up the entire street, and the people prayed aloud as they marched. There was no hilarity; it was altogether a solemn convocation. On Monday night two brass bands and an orchestra played sacred music as the procession moved along to slow time; and on Thursday night there were three bands and an orchestra. Everyone in the procession not otherwise engaged, carried a lighted candle, and many of the houses along the street were illuminated.

On Thursday and Friday all business stopped, and the people gave themselves up to religion. Of the three thousand public vehicles running ordinarily in the city, not one was on the streets. People seemed even to cease to talk or to laugh. Almost absolute stillness prevailed, except as one could hear the sounds of devotion. On Friday morning in

Quiapo Church the scene of the Crucifixion was reproduced. A life-size image of Christ was suspended upon the cross before a huge black veil which obscured all the altar of the church. In the meantime the people were continuing their devotions in groups in different parts of the church. In another church in the evening the ceremony of taking the body down from the cross and laying it in the sepulchre was observed. This I did not see, so cannot attempt to describe it.

Of the people during the two days of absolute suspension, Thursday and Friday, I must say I never saw so orderly and apparently so devout a multitude before. They were immaculately clean, and tastefully dressed, and their bearing was ideal. The week ended with a grand pontifical mass at the great cathedral, for which I was just too late. The archbishop presided, and the service was gorgeous. The building itself is a grand conception.

Thus ended Holy Week; and on Easter Sunday afternoon I saw hundreds, if not thousands, of these same devout people rushing off to their cock-fights; and I doubt not that some of the men who fought so hard for the privilege of helping to carry the image of the black Savior, were seen on Easter Sunday afternoon, or even earlier on that day, each hugging his pet rooster under his arm, and hurrying to the cock-pit to bet on him the last peso.

CETAWAJO, KING OF ZULULAND.

455

CETAWAJO, KING OF ZULULAND,

ZULULAND and the Zulus are a puzzle to the British Empire, and in order that you may have a clear idea of the relation of these two peoples, I must quote a little ancient history to make you familiar with that part that touches the reign of Cetawajo.

The first great Zulu king was Chaka, Cetawajo's

His invincible armies had swept the country for hundreds of miles, and slaughtered more than a million human beings, and had built up the great Zulu kingdom, that had placed all of Southern Africa in a state of great unrest.

The blood of men, women and children ran like water in his wake;

PANDA.

CHAKA'S MORNING RIDE.

great-uncle, who was probably one of the greatest organizers of modern times, or since the days of the Pha-raohs. He was elected Great Chief about 1813, and governed until 1828. He it was who had made the name of the Zulu a fear and dread in all of South Africa.

and while ruling with an iron hand, his methods of warfare were very peculiar, but at the same time very effective. When planning for battle he would take all of the able-bodied men, and by forcing them to join the army, he would be strong enough to conquer all other tribes.

458

If after once entering active service
a man showed the least backwardness
in facing and fighting the enemy, he
was immediately executed as soon as
the fighting ceased. If a regiment

dren be beaten until their brains oozed
out, and the men all received the
same treatment.

His men never showed the white
feather. After these salutary lessons

ZULU WARRIOR.

lost a battle, or failed to carry out the
plan as outlined, they were all exe-
cuted. It made no difference whether
it was their fault or no. The king
would order that their wives and chil-

his men were cut to pieces a number
of times on the battlefield, but they
never again ran away. He, like Nero,
had his own mother killed, and he
also executed nearly all of the women

CETAWAJO, KING OF ZULULAND.

459

of his household because they did
not show sufficient signs of sorrow
for the shedding of royal blood.

Chaka suffered the fate he had
meted out to so many, as they stabbed
him in his bed and then watched him

not live long, though you have killed
me. I hear now the sound of the feet
of a great white nation, and your land
will be given to them." Thus speaking
he fell back and died. His prophecy
is fast coming true.

CETAWAJO, KING OF ZULULAND.

die. When he was dying he rallied,
and looking at them all, uttered these
words, that are now known to every
Zulu, and dreaded wherever heard:
"What! do you stab me, my brothers?
Dogs of mine own house whom I have
fed. You hope to be kings. You will

One of the brothers murdered the
other in order to get full possession
of the throne. This brother was con-
stantly hounded by Chaka's dying
words, and later fell upon six hundred
white emigrants and killed them all.
Diagoan had murdered Umhalgon.

460

Then Panda drove him out of Zulu-
land, and he was murdered about
1840. Panda then became king of
Zululand, and reigned in peace, kill-
ing only enough each year to keep
them in fear of him.

"When two young cocks quarrel, the best thing to do is to fight it out." They then collected all their forces, each brother with his part of the nation.

Panda secretly favored his son

LIEUT. HORACE F. WHEATON, U. S. V.

(See page 471.)

He had two sons, Umbelazi and
Cetawajo. Umbelazi was the oldest,
and the old man's favorite. Before
Panda's death they began to quarrel
about the succession. When they
spoke of it to Panda he simply said:

Umbelazi, and sent one of his regi-
ments of old warriors to help him.
The fight took place on the banks of
the Tugela. It was a bloody battle,
as the two sons met and their armies
nearly annihilated each other. Panda's

CETAWAJO, KING OF ZULULAND.

461

forces then lent a hand, and drove back Cetawajo's men for a while, but he rushed to the front, cheered his men in person, and finally drove the entire opposing army into the river. Many thousands died, and Umbelazi

you know he is dead?” said Cetawajo. “Because I slew him with my own hand.” “Dog!” said the king, “you have dared to raise your hand against a prince of the royal blood; lead him away and execute him.”

MISS SENORA V. SELDON, CHICAGO, ILL.

(See page 472.)

himself died of a broken heart on the field, after the battle.

One of Cetawajo's men presented himself to the king and said: “O prince, how canst thou sleep in peace, for Umbelazi is dead.”

“How do Cetawajo then began to reign until the outbreak of the last Zulu war. About this time there appeared in Zululand one John Dum. Known as a white Zulu chief, he fought for Umbelazi, and after his defeat went

CETAWAJO, KING OF ZULULAND.

463

MISS EMILY WILLIAMS,
Secy. C. W. B. C., Chicago, Ill. (See page 468.)

tread of the feet of a great white nation." He had saved his life by his eloquence. Cetawajo said: "Sompsen is a great man; no other man could have come through it alive." (Sompsen is the nearest they can pronounce Shepstone.)

After the restoration Cetawajo wanted to fight. It is a Zulu tradition that no Zulu is a king until he has dipped his spears in the blood of other tribes. Cetawajo therefore sought every pretext to fight someone. He hated the Boers, and he begged Mr. Shepstone to give him permission to fight the Swazis, if not the Boers; and if England had then listened to him, how different would have been South Africa today.

He said: "I am a king who sits in a heap; I will not be a real king until I have dipped my spears and washed my assegans." He grew sullen and morose, and said: "I will

MRS. GEORGIA DE BAPTIST-FAULKNER,
Vice-Pres. C. W. B. C., Chicago, Ill. (See page 467.)

be a king! I will fight the British." In 1877 Lord Chelmsford found the situation so alarming that he asked for reinforcements. These were sent, and in 1878 the British had ten thousand troops.

Cetawajo had forty thousand men, and indignantly rejected the British ultimatum to disband his army or allow a British resident to remain permanently in his country.

On Jan. 29, 1879, the British army was completely annihilated by twenty thousand Zulus under Cetawajo. At Isandula this caused great consternation. English reinforcements were hurried from Mauritius, India, and St. Helena. The government voted one and one-half million pounds sterling for the Zulu war, and sent seven thousand fresh troops from England in February and March. The Zulus were, however, on the aggressive.

466

earn a livelihood, would educate
themselves thoroughly in domestic
science, salaries far in excess of
those paid many clerks could easily
be demanded.

Up to the present time work se-
cured women in this department has
been gratis. Finance has ever been
a second consideration, for the club
was not organized for mercenary
purposes, but for the good of all
who choose to co-operate.

There is a growing demand for the
work of competent women in all
professions and trades, and if Negro
women will only qualify themselves
efficiently, there is every reason to
believe that racial prejudice in the
professional and commercial world
to a large extent, will soon be over-
come.

If the Colored Women's Business
Club of Chicago does nothing more
than arouse public sentiment in its
favor, it will greatly strengthen the
cause and force open many doors
hitherto closed to Negro women.

The work of the organization is
classified under three heads; namely,
professional, commercial and indus-
trial, yet all working for the mutual
interest of employee and employer.

While no special effort has been
made to secure a large membership,
all women who are heartily in accord
with the movement are most cordially
invited to join. Experience has
wisely taught us, that fifty or more
names enrolled upon a membership
book cannot accomplish as much
good as a dozen energetic, active
members.

Twenty-five stenographers, book-
keepers, clerks, trained nurses, doctors,
milliners, seamstresses and "leisure"
women, representing the various
professions and trades, compose the
club membership.

The officers of the organization are
all graduates of some commercial
school or college. This degree of
efficiency was desired by the mem-
bers, in order that a correct and im-
partial verdict might be passed upon
the capabilities of all applicants for
positions.

Leisure women as well as active
women should deem a practical
knowledge of business necessary to
their well-being, and the best way
to accomplish this means is by organ-
ization — called together occasionally
for consultation, and receiving such
inspiration as only those so qualified
can give one another.

As a race, the doors of the com-
mercial and industrial world are
closed almost entirely against us,
regardless of ability; only a few in-
dividuals occasionally overcome all
obstacles and enter the business
arena — therefore one of the club's
main objects is to force down all
barriers possible, winning over to the
side of justice many men and women
of the predominant race who are
prejudiced against the Negro's future
progress.

This organization is also endeav-
oring to raise the standard of domes-
ticity to its proper level, by incul-
cating into the minds of all women
with whom they come in contact,
and over whom they have influence,

CHICAGO NOTES.

467

the advantages to be gained by good honest work, regardless of its character.

Invaluable assistance has been given the club by some of the foremost white club women of the country — several of whom are in constant communication with the officers.

A most regrettable feature of the club's history is the opposition which several misguided persons of the race have weakly made against the consummation of its cherished plans. Opposition has ever followed the footsteps of all good institutions. While seemingly retarding, it has greatly accelerated the business movement among colored women in the city of Chicago.

Chicago abounds with colored women's clubs, but none except the Colored Women's Business Club has for an object the amelioration of our women in the business world. Many of these diversified organizations, whose work seemingly is theoretical, could make it practical by encouraging such a useful movement. We do not mean to say that these clubs should be submerged, or lose their own identity in the organization of business clubs, but that all should be united indissolubly in any work whose purport is the general advancement of the race.

While the cherished hope of the club — the establishment of a working woman's home — has been seriously crippled by a lack of funds, all work has been purely practical, as investigations will verify. Special attention and study is now being given to a better knowledge of the business

world and its many phases generally. Financial aid also has been given several worthy colored institutions. As a majority of the members lead the strenuous life, the proper time and attention necessary for charity work cannot be given.

One of the most interesting features of the organization is its social nights, at which time dull care takes flight, and joy and mirth reigns supreme. An appropriate address, followed by a spirited discussion, music and refreshments, is the general order of the programme.

The president and organizer of the Colored Women's Business Club is the Chicago correspondent of THE COLORED AMERICAN MAGAZINE.

In the person of Mrs. Georgia de Baptist-Faulkner, wife of one of the leading colored physicians of the city, and vice-president of the club, is one of the best exemplifications of noble Christian womanhood. Conscientious in all things and at all times, much effective work has been done by the club through her efforts. She is a musician of exceptional ability, and a woman of rare intelligence.

One of the stanchest and truest friends of the business woman's movement among colored women is the club's treasurer, Miss Cora Napier.

Coming to Chicago several years ago from her home, the beautiful twin city of St. Paul, full of energy and life, she is the very embodiment of the many excellent business qualities which characterize all native-born Minnesotians.

Miss Napier is a relative of the

468

late Hon. John M. Langston; a
stenographer of marked ability, and
her excellency in this profession has
gained for her a lucrative position in
the office of one of Chicago's foremost
specialists.

While the work of the membership
committee is not arduous, its respon-
sibilities are many, its motto being:
"Justice to all, and favoritism to
none." For chairman of this com-
mittee, a woman unbiased and im-
partial should always be chosen.

For this unenviable position Miss
Etta M. Moore was elected, supported
by an efficient corps of co-laborers.
She is one of the few indigenous
Chicagoans to be met with in one's
travels to the great metropolis. This
uncommon honor, together with a
large acquaintance among many peo-
ple of the professional, commercial
and social world, was thought by
many of the members to pre-emi-
nently fit her for the position.

After graduating from the Chicago
high school she entered the millinery
department of the Armour Institute
of Technology, where, after a thor-
ough course of training, she graduated
with meritorious mention. She is
one of the three well-established
colored milliners of the city.

The legal business of the club is
under the supervision of Miss Emily
Williams, its efficient and esteemed
secretary, who is a graduate of the
Indianapolis Business College, and a
stenographer of good repute.

As a business woman her career is
worthy of emulation; she bears testi-
mony to the fact that "stick-to-it-

iveness," combined with womanliness,
will win its own reward.

The Advisory Board was exceed-
ingly fortunate in securing for its
chairman Mrs. Mamie Walker, wife
of the late Dr. J. C. Walker of
Memphis, Tenn. The duties of this
Board are numerous and arduous,
and should be presided over by a
woman of tact and good executive
ability. Mrs. Walker's election to
this important position plainly signi-
fies the fact that these qualities
abound within her.

Miss Mattie Johnson, chairman of
the Social Committee, is the only
colored saleswoman employed in
this capacity in a large department
store in the United States. Her suc-
cess in the business world has been
so unparalleled for a Negro woman,
that we take great pleasure in giving
a brief synopsis of the same, with
the hope that other ambitious girls
of the race will emulate her example.

Coming to Chicago a perfect
stranger, she decided to secure em-
ployment in one of the large stores
where Negroes were always engaged
as menials. Unintroduced and unat-
tended, she sought an interview with
the manager of the great Siegel,
Cooper & Co. establishment. Amazed
at her strict business manner, he un-
willingly yielded five minutes of his
time to her. At the expiration of
this time, when he would have de-
tained her, she was gone, only to
return again within a few days.
Earnestly she pushed her claim, and
so persistent was she in her endeavors
that she was given a six-weeks' trial

UNWRITTEN HISTORY.

469

in the Hazel Pure Food Department. After the prescribed length of time she was discharged, but again resumed her attacks upon the manager. When heartily discouraged she wrote him a polite note, stating that "she would not worry him longer." He immediately sent for her and installed her in her old position.

Utterly oblivious to the predictions of the pessimist as to the future of Afro-Americans in this country, the wonderful progress being made by the women should be a source of great pride to the men.

The Business Club wisely urges all our women to open business enterprises in keeping with their means, which, if managed honestly and economically, will fully compensate them for their efforts.

The twenty-first of this month the Colored Women's Business Club (the only incorporated organization of its kind among our women in the United States) will be one year old; Chicago can proudly lay claim to the title of "mother."

Whether any real benefits have been accrued mankind as yet by its

existence we do not know; suffice to say, it is fulfilling our long-anticipated plans, which are to further the movement of bringing together for mutual interest, competent colored business women.

Auxiliaries have been organized in the states of New York, Connecticut and the southern parts of Illinois. This week a sister from the South writes: "Kindly send me your By-Laws; if it is a good thing for the colored women of New York and Chicago, it ought to be a good movement for we women of the South, who greatly need some incentive for real business activity."

May the time be not far distant when business clubs will flourish in every hamlet, village and city of these United States.

Upon the urgent demands of the editor we have hesitatingly submitted this brief review of the endeavors of a small band of women, who are pledged together for the higher development of the educational, professional and commercial conditions of Negro women here and elsewhere.

## UNWRITTEN HISTORY.

JOHN RILEY DUNGEEN.

MINE is the humble duty and endeavor to relate
A point of information that the hist'ries don't narrate.
Of our country's cause and conflicts, and the progress she has made
They tell us, but are silent on the part the Negro played.

We weren't at the discovery of this delightful land,
But throughout its development is seen our humble hand.
We felled the forests, hewed the way for emigration's tide;
We reaped the grain and hoed the fields of cane and cotton wide.

470

We led the first resistance against the despot's sway,
When from our land he sought to take her liberties away.
We fought throughout the conflict with unselfish resolution,
And, vict'ry won, our suffrage helped to frame the Constitution.

'Twas not our fault our valor and devotion were forgotten;
'Twas not our choice that we were made the victims of King Cotton;
Unwillingly we were the cause, unfortunate, that rent
The Union we would willingly have suffered to cement.

Though our consent was not required, yet do we claim the merit
Of multiplying hoards of wealth for others to inherit.
Were half the country's lands and goods converted into gold,
'Twould not exceed the revenue for which our labor sold.

Our constant care and faithfulness were levied to provide
Comfort and ease for those by whom our freedom was denied.
We tended them in infancy, in sickness and in age,
No want of theirs, nor whim, that failed our service to engage.

And when dread palpitation shook the nation's troubled heart,
'Twas our peculiar destiny to play a triple part.
While thousands fought their chains to break, some wrought to weld
them faster;
Others remained the home on guard — to aid and succor master.

With internecine clouds o'erblown, and peace again returned,—
And amity and happiness with our assistance earned,
Our service and our sacrifice we've failed not to devote,
Our country's cause to honor and her glory to promote.

Then wherefore do our virtues all escape the public eye?
Wherefore our imperfections do they seek to magnify?
How can our land, our native land, her treachery excuse?
The merit of our loyalty, how long will she refuse?

Of all the blood her freedom cost the Negro shed the first;
Of all whom freedom ought to bless the Negro fares the worst.
She never can repair the loss of what she took away;
The debt of gratitude she owes she never can repay.

The hist'ries we peruse in vain in quest of what I've stated,
Yet justice will admit my claim is not exaggerated.
In peace, in war, in church and state, in letters and in art,—
In every worthy work and way the Negro plays his part.

HERE AND THERE.

471

HERE AND THERE,

LIEUT. HORACE F. WHEATON was one of four young men of Company L, 6th Mass. Infantry, U. S. V., who were appointed as commissioned officers in the Volunteer Army. His appointment dates from Sept. 9, 1899. He was assigned to the 49th Infantry, U. S. V., organized at Jefferson Barracks, Mo., near St. Louis. Lieutenant Wheaton is a product of Ohio, being born at Cleveland, Jan. 17, 1870, removing to Boston, Mass., in his early youth. At the time of appointment he was a member of the Freshman Class at Tufts Medical College.

Lieutenant Wheaton enlisted in Company L, 6th Infantry, M. V. M., May 29, 1894, serving three years.

At the call for volunteers in 1898 he again enlisted in Company L, 6th Infantry, M. V. M., May 2, 1898.

This company has the distinction of being the first colored company mustered in the United States Volunteers, which occurred May 13, 1898, and this regiment participated in General Miles' expedition to Porto Rico.

Lieutenant Wheaton was there assigned to the Hospital Corps and appointed Acting Hospital Steward in charge of No. 3 Hospital, where he made an excellent record. He was discharged with his regiment at Boston, Mass., Jan. 21, 1898.

The 49th Regiment has been in

the Philippines over a year, and have seen some hard campaigning.

JAMES HUGO JOHNSTON, Ph.D., president of the Virginia Normal and Collegiate Institute of Petersburg, Va., stands among the foremost educators of our race. Since entering upon the instructors' field, he has led the army of intelligence against that of ignorance, vanquishing the foe upon every hand.

His untiring zeal, as well as his perfect system in all matters connected with his institution, is shown by the clocklike movement of all daily affairs, from rising to retiring. Mr. Johnston served the Baker Grammar School of Richmond, Va., as its efficient principal before being appointed to the more responsible position of president of the State Institute. He has held high positions in the Masons and other organizations of its kind.

BOSTON has organized a Literary and Historical Association, with the Hon. Archibald Grimkie as president, Atty. Edgar P. Benjamin as vice-president, Mr. Chas. Stewart, son of Chaplain Stewart of the United States Army, now in the Philippines, as Chairman of the Executive Committee.

Such a move is along the right direction, and we wish them much success.

472

WILLIAM PATTERSON has been continuously in service of Wagner Palace Car Company since Nov. 1, 1866,—thirty-five years,—and it is undoubtedly the best record of any porter in this country. His is popularly called Billy Patterson, known by name to nearly every railroad man and old traveler in the country. By his gentlemanly deportment and strict attention to business he has always been held in the highest esteem by all officers. He has never had an adverse report from any resource. Nov. 1, 1891, he was presented with $500 in gold by the company, at the expiration of twenty-five years valuable and superior service. He is fifty-one years of age; claims to be too tough to be injured in a railroad accident, having been in several bad ones. In one he cut out and saved fourteen lives. Directly and indirectly he claims to have saved eighteen or twenty lives since being in the service. Mr. Patterson reckons he has traveled over eight millions of miles across the continent to California, with special parties or in charge of private cars.

MISS MARY A. RECTOR, formerly of Manassas, Va., but now of New York City, is deserving of much praise for the progress she has made since her debut before the footlights. Her first appearance before the public was with "Black Patti" in the West and on the Pacific Coast, where she gave ample satisfaction to the extraordinary large audiences who had assembled to be entertained with song and music.

She is now with Walker & Williams, with whom she will soon appear in Boston, and it is hoped that her voice and easy grace will be even more charming than it was enchanting during her long tour in the West.

WE are pleased to note that Drury Grand Opera Company of New York is to produce (in English) the Opera of "Il Guarany." The opera is dedicated to His Majesty Dom Pedro II., Emperor of Brazil, and was first produced at La Scala, Milan, in 1870. The story deals with the war between the Portuguese and the Indians, and the scene is laid in Brazil, near Rio de Janeiro.

JOHN RILEY DUNGEE, LL.B., author of the poem "Unwritten History," which appears elsewhere in this number, is a resident of Roanoke, Va., where he fills the position of principal in the public schools.

Professor Dungee is intensely a race man, a firm believer in the possibilities of the Negro, and an ardent supporter of Negro enterprises.

MISS SENORA V. SELDON is one of Chicago's most popular and talented young singers, and a soprano of favorable mention. Being one of the few young women who were born and bred in Chicago, she is well known by people in all walks of life, and a general favorite.

She has sung in all the leading roles in light operas produced in Chicago by home talent, among them being Pirates of Penzance, Mikado, Candata of Queen Esther, etc.

FAMOUS MEN OF THE NEGRO RACE.

473

FAMOUS MEN OF THE NEGRO RACE.

PAULINE E. HOPKINS.

LEWIS HAYDEN.

THE life of Lewis Hayden is not the record of one great as a scholar, nor of one gifted with eloquent speech fitting him to grace a public platform as an orator, but of one who did well the work that the Lord provided for his hand. To this work he consecrated all that he had, and all that the future might give him, thereby fulfilling the law—Love one another.

He was endowed with a great mind although lacking the training of cultivation. But what of that? We have lived to prove the truth of the aphorism: Great minds are not made in schools. Numbers of men have studied professions, and only two or three out of a dozen have become great in their chosen calling; this is easily explained — they had not the necessary genius. We are all endowed with certain gifts at birth, and these gifts should be cultivated. Many fail in life because of covetousness,— Robert Elliott was a great orator, and they feel that they may become the same, not seeming to realize the fact that they do not possess the necessary qualifications to produce such a man as Elliott. This was never the case with Lewis Hayden; he coveted no man's genius, but did the best that he could with his own special gifts, and at his death

held the respect of all persons — white and black — from the governor down to the lowliest citizen of the grand old commonwealth of Massachusetts.

Mr. Hayden was born in Kentucky, but the date is lost in the dark annals of slavery. He escaped with his wife, Harriet, when quite a young man. It was the usual thrilling story of hiding in barns, swamps and forests by day, and travelling by night ever toward the North Star, then the beacon-light in the travail that preceded the birth of liberty.

From our knowledge of Mr. Hayden's character we feel assured that his master must have held him as a very valuable possession. He was a noble specimen of the Negro, finely featured, tall and of splendid muscular development. He was probably absolutely necessary to the success of his master's business interests. But the vigorous body held a bright, shrewd mind — a mind strong to think and reason. One fine morning Lewis and his wife were missing from their usual haunts; by night travel, through watching and fasting, and by the divine aid of Providence their escape was accomplished.

The fugitives reached Oberlin, Ohio, pursued by their master and his friends, after many hairbreadth

474

escapes, and from that city they went
to Canada by way of Detroit, Mich.

The adventures of this worthy
couple would fill a large pamphlet.
Often their pursuers seemed right
upon them, but the danger would
pass, and friendly hands would suc-
cor them in the hour of dire distress.
Among these friends Mr. Hayden
esteemed very highly Calvin Fair-
banks and Delia Webster, both white,
who were stripped of their property
and finally imprisoned in the Mary-
land State Prison for helping fugitive
slaves. When these misfortunes
came upon these good people, Mr.
Hayden was in a position to liquidate,
in part, the heavy debt of gratitude
which he owed this man and woman.
Through his efforts friends were
induced to interest themselves in the
prisoners, and they were finally re-
leased.

After settling in Boston Mr. Hay-
den engaged in the business of tailor-
ing, having a store on Cambridge
street, just above North Anderson
street (then known as Bridge street).

Mr. Hayden's influence grew, and
in the latter part of the 60's he was
chosen a member of the Massachu-
setts Legislature from old Ward Six.
At the close of his political career he
was appointed to a position in the
office of the Secretary of State, where
he served until his death, April 8,
1889.

The funeral exercises of Lewis
Hayden were attended by the gov-
ernor and council, and the depart-
ment of the Secretary of State was
closed, all the employees joining with

the colored population in mourning
the loss of this man to the world.

Lewis Hayden's greatness came
from his love of his race and the
sacrifices he made of money, of time
and of physical comfort for the re-
demption of a people from chattel
bondage. His life was passed amid
scenes of moral agitation which con-
vulsed the mightiest republic the
world has ever known, when Christ's
words were fulfilled literally: I came
not to send peace but a sword on
earth. At that time pro-slavery men
of the North were constantly sending
forth poisonous vapors whose nox-
ious fumes stifled the heart and con-
science of the nation. The writings
of President Lord of Dartmouth
College on slavery and the abolition-
ists were fearful, says Pillsbury. In
the light of "The Golden Rule," of
Confucius, and of the Sermon on the
Mount, centuries after, they were in-
famous. Amid the blazing terrors
of Fort Wagner and Port Hudson,
the torments of Andersonville and
Libby prisons, they are truly diabol-
ical. Andover Latin Academy and
Lane Theological Seminary had
driven away large numbers of their
high-minded students by downright
pro-slavery intolerance. Canaan (New
Hampshire) Academy had been
broken up for the unpardonable sin
of admitting a few colored pupils on
equal terms with the white, by vote
of the people in legal town meeting
assembled. A committee was ap-
pointed for the business, and, as
officially reported in the New Hamp-
shire *Patriot*, the edifice was lifted from

FAMOUS MEN OF THE NEGRO RACE.

475

its foundations, and by three hundred men and a hundred yoke of oxen was hauled out of town. Well does Senator Wilson in his history, ask in his account of it: "Could the fanatism of slavery go farther than that?"

In all of these wonderful events which were then happening we find Lewis Hayden bearing a prominent part. His house sheltered the fugitives in many a dark hour. At the time that William and Ellen Crafts escaped by the Underground Railroad, Hayden's home was their secure retreat. There they were absolutely safe. It is told that at any time one entering the house in the evening would have found the table surrounded by men engaged in earnest study, one hand holding the spelling-book, or writing in the copybook, the other resting upon pistol or knife ready to seize them, if necessary, and sell life dearly. The outer door leading into the house was always securely fastened by a bolt and chain. One night a man in slouch hat and long black cloak knocked for admission; Mrs. Hayden answered the call, and for a few moments a wordy warfare ensued; the gentleman then revealed his identity in the words: "Why, Mrs. Hayden, don't you know me?" It was Wendell Phillips.

It was surmised among the authorities that in this house William and Ellen Crafts would be found. The marshal of the city was approached for aid in taking the fugitives from the building.

"So you think they are in Hayden's house, do you? Well, I know Hay-

den, and no money will induce me to try to make an arrest from his place."

It was a wise conclusion, for in the basement of that residence stood a keg of powder ready to be ignited.

"Before a fugitive slave shall be taken from under my roof, we will all go together, pursuers and pursued. I do not value life myself, and would count such a death glorious!" said the sturdy patriot.

In the case of the slave Shadrach, Mr. Hayden and Mr. John J. Smith worked together to effect his safe arrival in Canada. His master was in Boston searching for him and accidentally met him. Shadrach was arrested, but with Hayden's help got away and hid himself at Mr. Gardner's, who lived then near the corner of Hampshire and Prospect streets, Cambridge, Mass. Miss Eliza Gardner tells an interesting story of the affair. She says: "We were busily engaged in household duties when Shadrach, who had slept there the night before, rushed in from the street and cried out in an excited tone of voice: 'They had me, ma'am, they had me! See! look! there they go now!'"

Sure enough; we rushed to the window and saw across the street a typical swarthy Southerner in a slouch hat well pulled down over his eyes, and a large cloak. He was watching the house next to ours, doubtless thinking Shadrach was there. You can imagine how frightened we all felt, for my father was away, no one but women in the house. Just then we saw on the opposite side of the

476

street the well-known form of Mr. Hayden. Apparently he was not looking toward our house, but traveling from it as fast as possible. Presently far up the street on the other side we espied Mr. John J. Smith. Then we knew we were safe. These friends stayed in Cambridge all day in the vicinity of the house, but not near enough to awaken suspicion. After nightfall Shadrach was smuggled out of the house by the back way, and Mr. Hayden and Mr. Smith drove with him all night, never leaving him until he was in St. Albans, Vt., en route for Canada.

One point alone in Lewis Hayden's history would ennoble him and endear him to posterity,— his connection with John Brown!

The blow John Brown struck at Harper's Ferry was like the first shot fired at Lexington, which was "heard around the world." "Slavery is sin! Come all true men, help pull it down." Thus spoke John Brown.

In this wonderful happening Lewis Hayden played a conspicuous part. What were the plans and purposes of the noble old man is not precisely known, and never will be; but whatever they were, they were a long time maturing. Very nearly all, we may say all, the funds used in that memorable attempt, were raised in Boston. It was in Lewis Hayden's care, and was sewed all about the edges of the carpet in the back parlor of the Hayden house, so well known to many of us, North as well as South. John Brown himself stopped there with Hayden for weeks, just before he left Boston or the last time.

The whole movement, though premature in its commencement, struck a sounding blow on the fetters of the slaves throughout the South, and caused the master to tremble for his own safety, as well as for the safety of the institution.

In such movements as this Mr. Hayden spent much money. He might have been wealthy, for he possessed the faculty of making money, but he scattered it broadcast to help those poorer than himself. When it at last became known that the Hayden property was involved, rich philanthropists made up a purse and redeemed the property.

At the time of Mrs. Hayden's death there was some dissatisfaction felt by warm personal friends with the way in which the estate was left. We are informed that such was the understanding at the time the estate was redeemed. Harvard College is very rich, it is true, but it does not seem out of place that the name of Hayden, rich in the lore that gives life to the history of romantic old Boston, should live again in the Hayden scholarship within the walls of Harvard.

The deeds of men of a past generation are the beacon lights along the shore for the youth of today. We do not rehearse deeds of riot or bloodshed from a desire to fire anew the public mind, but because our traditions and history must be kept alive if we hope ever to become a people worthy to be named with others. We must pause sometimes in the busy whirl of daily life and think of the past, and from an intel-

FAMOUS MEN OF THE NEGRO RACE.

477

ligent comprehension of these facts
read the present signs of the times.

We do not desire to abuse the
whites of this country, thinking by
so doing to cover up our own short-
comings, but we feel that the truth
must be told though the heavens fall.
It is an unfortunate fact that the
Negro is a great imitator. It seems
to us, then, that the only solution of
this problem lies in the *uplifting of
the moral life of our white population,
first of all*. When the Negro no
longer sees vice applauded and virtue
degraded, the thief a capitalist, and
the honest man a pauper, then the
efforts that are being put forth to
enlighten the dense ignorance of large
masses of Negroes, will bear fruit.

These old fathers, like Lewis Hay-
den, thought the question of the rights
of the black man settled when slavery
was abolished. But again we have
the same old question in a new dress,
— the depravity of the Negro; and
with this for a shield, every right,
human and divine, is to be taken from
us. The question then was: Has the
Negro a right to resist his master?
We settled that in the Civil War.
The question now is: Has the Negro
a right to citizenship? This last
question cannot be settled by strife.
Carrie E. Busby, the young colored
woman of St. Joseph, Mich., who has
started on a lecture tour, in which she
will publicly urge all Negroes to rise
in arms against the whites, says:
“We love peace, but if we can’t get
it without war, then I say to arms!”

We are non-resistants. We are not

with her in her movement. Not be-
cause we do not believe in war, but
because war means extermination, and
that is not what we are here for.
We are in this fight to stay, and we
can only come out victorious by using
methods that are proof against failure.

There is nothing stronger than
human prejudice, nothing more dan-
gerous than public opinion. We
must convert the prejudiced and
change public opinion.

They have put wickedness into
the statute-book, and its destruction
is just as certain as if they had put
gunpowder under the capitol. That
is our faith. That it is which turns
our eyes from ten thousand news-
papers, from thousands of pulpits,
from millions of Republicans and
Democrats, from the government,
from the army, from the navy, from
all that we are accustomed to deem
great and potent,— turns it back to
the first murmured protest that is
heard against bad laws. We recog-
nize in it the great future, the first
rumbling of that volcano destined to
overthrow these mighty preparations,
and bury all this laughing prosperity
which now rests so secure on its side.

Each man holds his property and
his life dependent on a constant agi-
tation like that which originated in
the anti-slavery cause. Eternal vigi-
lance is the price of liberty; power
is ever stealing from the many to the
few. Only by unintermittted agita-
tion can a people be kept sufficiently
awake to principle not to let liberty
be smothered in material prosperity.

478

EDITORIAL AND PUBLISHERS' ANNOUNCEMENTS,

WITH this issue ends the first year of our magazine's life. That it has filled a long-felt need of the race has been fully proven by the hearty reception it has received wherever shown. It has been a year of progress; but with the continued support of the race, the new year shall be made to show a much larger success in every way.

We feel truly thankful to the many thousands of our subscribers, as well as to our large and constantly increasing list of agents, who are assisting us in introducing the magazine.

We shall make a special effort during the coming year to keep in closest touch with our people in all sections of the country, and thus afford our readers the latest news of the doings and achievements of the race in all sections.

Owing to our largely increased circulation we find it necessary to change from our present manner of using hand-set type for the magazine, to the latest and most approved machine work. We have made arrangements, beginning with the May issue, to have our entire magazine set up by the linotype machine, which will give us an absolutely new dress of type for each issue. It will insure a most attractive and readable page, and at the same time give our readers at least fifty per cent more reading matter in the same number of pages. This, we feel sure, will be greatly appreciated. We have also arranged

for a most beautiful and appropriate new cover, beginning with May, which will place our magazine even higher yet among strictly first-class publications.

IT is imperative that all agents who desire that their portrait and biography appear in our May (anniversary) number, send us by or before April 10, a copy of their photograph, together with a brief biographical sketch of their life. This is the *last appeal*, as all forms for the May issue will close on April 12. We desire to make this write-up of our publishing house a most comprehensive one, and urge all agents to assist us by responding promptly.

WOULD call special attention to the new books announced in the front part of this issue, as an evidence of the rapid progress being made by our company in high-class publishing. These are all "Race" books, and deserve a most extended sale. We desire agents in every town and city to handle them, and shall have sample prospectuses ready at an early date. Write for full particulars.

OUR premium watch offer is still very popular, and best of all, the watches are in every case giving full satisfaction. Following is a letter just received from St. Paul, Minn.:

Dear Sirs: Your premium watch was received with the greatest of enthusiasm, and it was perfectly sat-

EDITORIAL AND PUBLISHERS' ANNOUNCEMENTS.

479

isfactory. Allow me to inform you
that I am very grateful to you for
your trouble.

H. M. FISHER,
468 St. Peter street.

~~OUR~~ lady friends and patrons will
be glad to know that we are just
completing arrangements with Mrs. L.
Rumford of New York City, to take
charge of a department devoted ex-
clusively to dressmaking and mil-
linery. We shall make a full an-
nouncement regarding same in our
next issue.

THE following extract is from a
letter recently written by a prominent
educator of Virginia: "There re-
mains no money for the Negro schools
except that yielded by Negro taxa-
tion. For the present, at least, they
and the state must do the best that
can be done with that."

If it is true that in some districts of
the South the white and black people
are about equal in numbers, and if
it is true that the proportion of taxes
paid by the Negro is in no way com-
mensurate with their numbers, then,
viewing the matter as a mere mathe-
matical proposition, the statement
could pass as right and remain with-
out further comment.

But the above statement involves
a greater principle than the mere
matter of dollars and cents. It can-
not be regarded as a mere economic
question. There was a time when the
final disposition of the Negro could
be figured up on a purely commer-
cial basis; but that time is not now.

It is of no practical avail at this
late day to say that the Negro was
too soon mustered into citizenship;
that he should have been educated
up to that high privilege slowly and
only by real merit. There is now but
one way open, and that is to meet the
question fairly and squarely as it to-
day confronts the American people;

not as an imaginary principle of what
it might have been, but on the insu-
perable basis of what it really is.

With the entire white race of
America lies the duty to help the
Negro elevate himself to the moral
and educational standards of the
country. It is they who should take
the initiative. It is they who should
seek to cultivate his character to its
very highest possibilities, by every
means in their power.

But this duty does not belong to
any one state or group of states. It
is clearly the duty of all of the peo-
ple of all the states. It would seem
disproportionate, indeed, were a great
part of this national duty borne by
Virginia, or any state in which the
Negro resides in large numbers.

The whole matter resolves itself
into this: That the Negro question
is a question for the people of Amer-
ica. That their education and eleva-
tion to good citizenship is the specific
duty of no particular state or section,
but it is the joint duty of the Union.

If the money, or a small portion of
the money expended on the army and
navy, should be given to found and
operate government schools in dif-
ferent districts of the South, thus
taking the uneven burden off these
several communities, the solution of
the question might be easily foreseen.

The government has founded a
system of Indian education. Why
not a system of Negro education?
Several such institutions as Tuskegee,
for instance, amply endowed and fur-
nished with good and sufficient in-
structors, would in a single decade,
raise the race fifty per cent.

Let there be founded a National
Commission of Negro Education. Let
the system be practical and efficient,
and let the funds be *drawn from the*
*National Treasury*. We would thus
be placing the burden of Negro edu-
cation in the South, where it rightly
belongs — on the whole people.

## Monszaro's Medical Laboratory.

Madame E. L. MONSZARO, Manager and Proprietress.

The LADIES' HEALTH CLUB, where you can receive medical treatment for a variety of diseases. All treatment strictly confidential. Madame Monszaro has traveled two-thirds of the globe, and has had a worldwide experience with suffering humanity. She is able to diagnose your various diseases and prepare a medicine that will cure them. Address,

Monszaro's Medical Laboratory,
671 Church Street, NORFOLK, VA.

Write or call for circulars.

## L. PEAKS,

Supreme Commander of the Improved Order of Knights of the Maccabees of the Eastern and Western Hemispheres,

IMPORTER AND MANUFACTURER OF

Regalias, Badges, Seals and Banners.

Pins, Buttons and Lodge Jewels a Specialty.

I can furnish all Societies at lowest prices. All work guaranteed. All orders, large or small, receive prompt attention. Write for price-list.

562 BUTE ST., NORFOLK, VA.

## E. P. MARSHALL,

MANUFACTURER OF

Ice Creams, Sherbets, Frappes,
... Frozen Pudding, etc.

PRICES LOW.
QUALITY BEST.

PHONE SOUTH 337.
PROMPT SERVICE GUARANTEED.

We manufacture everything in our line of business, from a plain Vanilla Ice Cream to individual imitation of Fruits, Vegetable, Flower, Figure, Animals, etc.

2800 State Street, Chicago, Ill.

Please mention this magazine when you write or with your order.

## Howard's Lightning
Shoe Polishes

3413 State Street, CHICACO, ILL.

The Colored American Magazine

SUBSCRIPTION, $1.50 A YEAR . . . . . . 15 CENTS A NUMBER

CONTENTS FOR MAY, 1901.

<table><thead><tr><th></th><th>PAGE.</th></tr></thead><tbody><tr><td>THE LATE REV. JOHN JASPER (Portrait)<br>"WITH ONE BOUND SHE SPRANG OVER THE RAILING OF THE BRIDGE."</td><td>Frontispiece.</td></tr><tr><td colspan="2">Drawn by A. Alexandre Skeete.</td></tr><tr><td>A GEORGIA EPISODE</td><td>A Gude Deekun. 3</td></tr><tr><td>FASCINATING BIBLE STORIES (Joseph and Benjamin)</td><td>Charles Winslow Hall. 8</td></tr><tr><td colspan="2">Illustrations from rare photographs of old paintings.</td></tr><tr><td>THE SNAPPING OF THE BOW (Poem)</td><td>James D. Corrothers. 23</td></tr><tr><td>HAGAR'S DAUGHTER (Serial)</td><td>Sarah A. Allen. 24</td></tr><tr><td>FAMOUS MEN OF THE NEGRO RACE. CHARLES LENOX REMOND.</td><td></td></tr><tr><td>With portrait.</td><td>Pauline E. Hopkins. 34</td></tr><tr><td>OSCEOLA, THE GREAT SEMINOLE</td><td>S. E. F. C. C. Hamedoe. 39</td></tr><tr><td>With portrait from old print.</td><td></td></tr><tr><td>FATE (Poem)</td><td>James R. Tims. 42</td></tr><tr><td>THE MAYFLOWER'S LESSON (Poem)</td><td>F. S. Monroe. 43</td></tr><tr><td>THE STORY OF OUR MAGAZINE</td><td>R. S. Elliott. 43</td></tr><tr><td colspan="2">With over sixty portraits including Officers, Correspondents and Agents.</td></tr><tr><td>EDITORIAL AND PUBLISHER'S ANNOUNCEMENTS</td><td>78</td></tr></tbody></table>

HINTS IN REGARD TO MSS.—Manuscript should be written on one side only. Quality, not quantity, will be considered. Be concise and condense your matter. If in sympathy, write us a testimonial of approval.

ADVERTISEMENTS.

The Frederick...
...Douglass Watch.

A Premium Watch which Breaks The Record. Read carefully our Offer Below.

FREE FOR ONE DAYS' WORK.

A GENTLEMAN'S watch with the bust of Hon. Frederick Douglass on the case. We have secured for our friends the most serviceable watches ever made; they are stem winders and stem setters, having all the modern appliances known to the watchmakers' art. The cases are nickel silver. They are made on the celebrated thin model plan. Remember this is not a small clock commonly called a watch, but a highly jeweled, nickel movement, made by one of the celebrated watch manufacturers in America, on our order. These watches are guaranteed by the manufacturers, and if not found exactly as represented, this guarantee is assumed by us. Watches like these a generation ago would have cost $20 if they could have been produced, but the fact is, it contains appliances then unknown. Each watch has been properly adjusted and will be sent in running order. Its character: They have a jewel balance wheel. The cases are nickel silver. Are stem winding and stem setting. They have a duplex movement. Free to any one sending $4 for two yearly subscriptions, or $2 for one yearly and $1-$3 in all. This watch and The Colored American, one year for $3. The watch as a special inducement, postpaid, to any one sending $2.25.

It will be seen therefore from the above that no one need be without a watch equal for timekeeping to any in the neighborhood, a single day longer. Indeed it will not take a day for any one to get a small club of subscribers for The Colored American, the national newspaper of the race and the newest and best race journal published. Try it once and see for yourself how easy it is to get this watch and to get only two subscribers for The Colored American. Don't lose time but attend to this matter as soon as you see this notice. Money can be sent by Post Office Money Order, Express Order, Bank Check, or Registered Letter. Address—

...THE COLORED AMERICAN...

459 C St., N. W. Washington, D. C.

New Factors
in the
Investment World.

Close on the heels of his white brother, the colored man is crowding to-day in the interesting race for wealth and fame. This country has had its Frederick Douglass, its Booker Washington and others, all of whom have in their respective fields made the world better for their living, and who would say him may if the colored man, realizing the opportunities and necessities of commercial and mercantile lives, should decide to travel those paths so well beaten by white men? There are to-day living in the United States millions of colored people, most of whom are eagerly seeking better educations, and with education comes the desire to be something in the busy world at large. Timid at first as to his individual aptitude for mercantile and commercial pursuits, it is only natural there should be a combination of forces and ideas, such as was marshalled under the banner of the Metropolitan Mercantile & Realty Co., at 150 Nassau Street, New York. The father of that very lusty youngster was P. Sheridan Ball, a dealer in real estate of New Jersey, who a few months ago conceived the idea that through co-operation it was possible to not alone give the colored man a colored man's own store, a colored man's own house, purchased on easy and convenient monthly payments, but to give employment in those same stores, the erection of those homes, and in various other ways to those co-operating in the enterprise by the purchase of stock. Seeking only the collaboration and assistance of those best known to their race, J. H. Atkins, L. L. B., New York, and L. C. Collins, L. L. B., New York, were prevailed on to join him as officers. July 3rd, 1900, they incorporated, under the State Laws of New Jersey with 20,000 shares of $5.00 each. At the first meeting, Mr. Ball was elected President, Mr. Atkins, Treasurer, and Mr. Collins, Secretary, and following are the Directors: —Jerry Battle, New York; J. H. Atkins, New York; Charles B. Coles, New York; P. Sheridan Ball, New Jersey; L. C. Collins, New York; R. B. Thompson, New Jersey; G. C. Lemon, and E. R. Williams. They opened their first store November 10th, in this city, 272 West 131st Street, and others, they claim, will be opened as fast as stock is sold, which is now being offered in lots of 5, 10, 15, 20 shares, and upwards, payable $1.00 per share upon subscribing and 40 cents per share monthly until paid; but should the subscriber elect to purchase the stock by one cash payment, he will receive 6 per cent discount thereon. It is expected that no less than 10 per cent will be realized annually, considering economy of management and other co-operative features. The lands bought are selected by the Association's stockholders and reached by a 5 cent fare; the houses erected to be according to the taste of the buyer. Mr. Ball, the President of the Association, has shown us many unique and original ideas in connection with its workings, and through the efforts of himself and his brother officers the stock has found a ready sale, and what there is left will soon be in the hands of those able to foresee the possibilities of such an investment. It is always interesting to note the progress of new undertakings, but especially one that gives promise of a future such as the above, and unlike many others, combining philanthropy and profit.

—Editorial from Leading New York Financial Paper of November 26th, 1900.

When answering advertisement be sure and mention The Colored American Magazine,

RIPANS
CURE
HEADACHE

Headaches are nature's warnings that there is physical
trouble somewhere in the body. A cure can generally be effect-
ed by putting the stomach into good condition. Ripans Tabules
will do it. "I have been troubled with sick and nervous head-
aches ever since I can remember, but have been worse for the
last two years," writes a young married woman living in
Elmira, N. Y. "I could not do my housework in the way it
should have been done. I was sick at my stomach most of the
time, was nervous and trembled and I could hardly walk across
the floor without aid, for I was so dizzy. I took everything I
saw advertised for the cure of headache but I did not find relief
until I tried Ripans Tabules, which were highly recommended
to me by friends. I had taken but two small boxes when I
could see a change, and now I can go about my daily toil with
comfort. I have been taking them eight months, and I will
continue. I am a new person since I began to take Ripans
Tabules."

WANTED.—A case of bad health that R-I-P-A-N-S will not benefit. They banish pain and prolong life. One gives relief. Note the word R-I-P-A-N-S on the package, and accept no substitute. R-I-P-A-N-S, 10 for 5 cents, may be had at any drug store. Ten samples and one thousand testimonials will be mailed to any address for 5 cents, forwarded to the Ripans Chemical Co., No. 10 Spruce Street, New York.

ADVERTISEMENTS.

THE SMITH PREMIER
OCCUPIES AN
IMPERISHABLE POSITION
IN THE BUSINESS WORLD.

Unquestioned superior merit annually adds thousands of names to the long list of Smith Premier users, representing every line of trade and every profession. It is held in lasting regard at home and abroad.

ILLUSTRATED CATALOGUE FREE.

The Smith Premier Typewriter Co.

183 DEVONSHIRE STREET, BOSTON, MASS.

Watkins & Daniels, Undertakers. Warerooms, 792 Fulton Street, Brooklyn, N. Y. Night calls received at 426 Waverly Ave. and 1683 Fulton Street.

## The People's Observer

is a monthly Magazine replete with live subjects, stories and illustrations. Interesting, instructive for all classes of people.

Send 25 cents to-day for 4 months trial subscription and receive post-paid a nice picture printed in colors, ready for framing; size 23 x 17 inches. Special offer to readers of The Colored American Magazine. Address,

OBSERVER PUBLISHING CO.,

Circulation Rooms,

Bar Harbor, Maine.

## SAMUEL DUDLEY,

ENTERPRISE DYEING AND
. . . CLEANSING WORK.

Goods sent for and delivered in Norfolk,
Portsmouth and Berkley.

294 Brewer St. - - NORFOLK, VA.
New Phone, 1140.

## A BEAUTIFUL BUST

can be obtained in a few weeks by use of Bustro. We guarantee 4 to 6 inches development in as many weeks. Flat busts made round, plump and graceful. The plainest figures remodeled and made superb. No drugs used. Write to-day for pamphlet.

DAVIS REMEDY CO.,

DEPT. H,

90 WABASH AVE. - - - - CHICAGO.

Ladies to do piece work at their homes. We furnish all material and pay from $7 to $12 weekly. Experience unnecessary. Send stamped envelope to ROYAL Co., 34 Monroe St., Chicago.

LADIES WANTED—To do needlework at home; making samples; material furnished free; nothing to buy; send stamped envelope for particulars. Home Industrial Co. 90 Wabash, Chicago.

Greenbacks

Bushels of fun.

MACERATED, MONEY FROM THE U. S. TREASURY. Pack of about $1,000 for 10; $3,000 for 20. Get some and show your friends what a wad you carry.

MORGAN PUB.CO., CHICAGO, ILL.

Geisha Diamonds.

The Latest Scientific Discovery.

Bright, sparkling, beautiful. For briliantcy they equal the genuine, standing all tests and puzzle experts. One-twentieth the expense. Sent free with privilege of examination. For particulars, prices, etc., address, The R. Cregg Mfg. & Impt. Co., 271-273 Franklin St., CHICAGO, ILL.

The
Indianapolis
Recorder

Indiana's Largest and Best
Afro-American Newspaper.

ONE YEAR FOR ONE DOLLAR.

GEO. P. STEWART, Publisher.

414 INDIANA AVE.,
Indianapolis, Ind.

F. C. REYNOLDS,
TONSORIAL ARTIST.

Hair Cutting, Shaving and Shampooing. Special attention given to the dressing of Ladies' and Children's Hair. A full line of Cigars and Tobaccos.

NO. 2 FLEET ST., BROOKLYN, N. Y.

When answering advertisement be sure and mention The Colored American Magazine.

... Books in Press ...

In Free America; or, Tales from the Southland,

(Ready May 10.)

By ELLEN F. WETHERELL. With introduction by Hon. ARCHIBALD GRIMKÉ.
12mo, paper, 25c.; cloth, 50c.

A series of powerful narratives, written by one in full sympathy with their subject. Most of the incidents have come from the author's personal contact with the characters described, as she has spent many winters in the "Sunny South." The fact that such conditions exist in Christian America at the dawning of this new century, is enough to bring the blush of shame to the face of every man and woman throughout this broad land. It is a most powerful plea for fair and equal treatment to both white and black.

The Story of the American Negro as Slave, Citizen
and Soldier.
(Ready during the early summer.)

By THEOPHILUS G. STEWARD, D.D., Chaplain U. S. A. With introduction by Gen. NELSON A. MILES. Fully illustrated from drawings and photographs. 8vo, cloth, illuminated binding, $2.50.

This book, written from official sources, is a thoroughly reliable and authentic account of the "Race" in America from the very beginnings to the present time. It is especially devoted to records of the Negro soldiery in the Cuban war.

By special order of the War Department, Chaplain Steward was stationed on detached service at Wilberforce University, Ohio, immediately after the close of the Spanish war, in order that he might have ample time for writing this remarkable story. Every other facility necessary for the proper prosecution of the author's task was placed at his disposal by the U. S. authorities at Washington. So that with the writer's well-known ability as a literary worker, the book can be depended upon as an exhaustive and valuable history. It is a most valuable contribution to the subject of Negro Sociology.

Progress or Reversion, Which? (Ready June 1.)

By Rev. JOSEPH E. HAYNE, M.D., D.D., of Charleston, S. C. Author of "The Negro in Sacred History," "The Black Man; or, The Natural History of the Hametic Race," etc. 12mo, cloth, with author's portrait, $1.00.

This is a most timely and powerful volume, being largely a reply to a paper of Dr. Paul B. Barringer, of the University of Virginia, entitled, "Reversion of the Negro." It will be received by the race everywhere with the greatest interest.

Contending Forces. (Now Ready.)

A Romance of Negro Life, North and South. By PAULINE E. HOPKINS. Over 400 pages, 8vo, price $1.50.

Address at once for full particulars and special territory.

The Colored Co-operative Publishing Company, 5 PARK SQUARE, ... BOSTON, MASS.

THE COLORED
AMERICAN MAGAZINE

VOL. III.

MAY, 1901.

No. 1

A GEORGIA EPISODE.

A. GUDE DEEKUN.

"Say, Jonce, that's a fine girl you've
got in there, that one ironing. Who is
she? Don't think I've seen her before."

The man addressed carefully examined
a cigar he had taken from his pocket and
after lighting it, turned to his friend with
a half smile as he said, "You mean that
good-looking coon?"

"No, I hope you don't call any of those
coons in there good-looking. I'm talk-
ing about that new girl at the ironing
machine nearest the door."

"Well, I understood you. She's a
darky."

"She's the devil!"

"O no, she's not the devil," sarcasti-
cally, "for she told me last night that
she was 'a respectable colored girl' and
wished to be treated as such," said the
other with a grin on his coarse, sensual
face at the recollection, and he con-
tinued, "Want to look at her again?
Come inside and go out through the
office."

The speakers were standing at the door
of the Alabastine Laundry of L—, a
small but progressive town of Southern
Georgia, which had lately experienced a
boom in the business world on account
of important discoveries of coal and iron
deposits.

The two men were Johnson Smith, son
of the proprietor of the Laundry, and
his friend, William Lawson. Johnson, or

'Jonce' Smith, was a short, rather stout
young man about twenty-five, good-
looking in a coarse, sensual way, and al-
ways dressed in the height of fashion ac-
cording to certain standards. He was a
thorough sporting man and very popular
in the younger set. His father was self-
made and he had done the job well, be-
ing of ample means, and according to a
facetious remark of his son, he did not
take after the latter at all. The elder man
was away just now on business and as
the younger, in spite of his gay proclivi-
ties, thoroughly understood the manage-
ment of the laundry, he was now in
charge, though for the first time.

The employees of the establishment
consisted of about ten young women,
white and colored, and they, with an old
Negro man, who was engineer, janitor
and general utility man, comprised the
entire force.

No wagons were kept, and as a rule
there was no need for any, as the laundry
having no opposition, required its pat-
rons to both bring and call for their
linen.

As the two men re-entered the build-
ing the workers in the large room looked
up and while the manager turned to
speak to an employee, his visitor was
closely scrutinizing the subject of their
late discussion, but the latter not relish-
ing his stare, gathered up a pile of work
and carried it from the room.

34

4

As the office door closed behind the two, Lawson exclaimed, “Well I’ll be — if I would take her for a nigger! She’s as white as they make ’em. How long have you had her?”

“About four days. She’s the daugh-
ter of old Delhi Hall, that used to belong
to my grandfather. I’ve a notion that
we are related, but I haven’t claimed
kinship yet.” The idea seemed to please
him and after a hearty laugh, which to his
friend did not seem entirely necessary, he
relighted his cigar, with the remark,
“Sorry I haven’t another smoke, Laws,
but you can watch me enjoy this one.
Oh yes, speaking of the girl in there, her
name is Smith, too, a sort of step-cousin-
in-law, you see.” And then more seri-
ously he went on, “The old man will be
gone for about five weeks up in Troy and
a lot of other places looking up new
wrinkles in machinery and such stuff, and
while he’s away I’m in for some fun here.
He has always frowned on my having
anything to say to the girls; says it in-
terferes with biz, but you can gamble on
it I’m running these works now for a
while.”

Lawson did not make any comment,
and after a pause Smith continued:

"That girl came in the other day look-
ing for a job and I took her on at once,
though the old man won't allow it when
he gets back, as we're already full-
handed. But say, don't you know, she's
trying to act white and says she's a lady
if she is black. I laughed when she told
me that, but if she won't have sense
enough to be friendly with me why she
will have to take what comes."

"Better be careful, Jonce, she might
make you trouble," Lawson ventured.

"Trouble for me? Not much. She's
nothing but a coon anyway, and you can
always handle them if you go about it
right, and even supposing there was some
row, why the old man would hush it up
quick on account of the business. O no,
she's mine anyway it goes," and he
laughed and rubbed his hands over the

pleasant anticipation.

"Well, I wish you success with your
black beauty, but some of the coons are
getting mighty uppish nowadays trying
to 'assert their rights,' as they say. So
long, old man, don't forget to be on hand
tonight."

For awhile Johnson Smith stood in his
office door smoking and jollying the old
black engineer, who had come up from
his warm quarters to enjoy his pipe.
Presently the old fellow moved a little
nearer to his employer and taking his
stubby pipe from his mouth, pointed with
it down the street, as he said, "Mr. Jonce,
jist look at dis boy coming up the street
and see 'f you knows him."

The boy in question was a neatly at-
tired young colored man who was walk-
ing along carefully scanning the build-
ings as he passed. On reaching the
laundry he paused an instant as he read
the large signs, and after carefully scruti-
nizing the building, passed on without
noticing the two men watching him.

"No, I don't know him, Uncle Tom.
New coon in town, isn't he?"

The old man chuckled as he answered,
“I ’lowed you wouldn’t know him. He’s
old ‘Brickbat’ Simpson’s daughter’s boy,
Russell Woodleigh. Sont hisself to
school up Norf fer a long time an’ now
he’s home visitin’. Teachin’ school some-
wheres in Ferginny an’ I hears he’s sweet
on that new gal you hired ’tother day
Spect dey’ll git married ’fore he goes
back.”

The young man frowned severely and
then with a short suggestive laugh, he
said, "Going to get married, are they?
Well, I'll treat the bride fine," and he
turned and went back into the office
whistling the latest popular air.

On the next morning the new ironer
gave notice that she would leave at the
end of the week, and on being pressed
for a reason she said she expected to
leave town shortly, but more than that
would not say; so Mr. Johnson Smith
said he would be sorry to part with her

A GEORGIA EPISODE.

5

but supposed he would have to let her go.

Russell Woodleigh, the young colored man, said to be engaged to marry the laundry girl, Emma Smith, had left L— seven years before, and after graduating from a widely known educational institution at Washington, had recently secured a position as public school teacher in a Virginia town near the Capital City. He was a tall, well-built, pleasant-faced young man, of an olive complexion, and with his dark curly hair and mustache was readily mistaken for a foreigner. As the engineer had said, he was the son of Brickbat Simpson's daughter, and his maternal grandfather was reputed to have been a well known State official, his father not being in evidence. The fact that his Caucasian ancestry was greatly predominant did not matter in the least as regards his racial classification, for unquestionably he had some Negro blood in his veins and, no matter how little, it was sufficient to make him a 'coon'—and all that name implies.

With his sweetheart it was the same, only in her case her sex and good looks made it much worse for her.

The young teacher had come home proud of his success in his school work, expecting to spend a few weeks at his old home and then return with his bride to the scene of his new labors, but when Emma told him of the obnoxious attentions her employer had been paying her, it was decided that it would be the wisest and best plan for the marriage to take place at once.

The girl had hoped to work at the laundry for some little time, but on Thursday she gave notice that she would leave at the end of the week.

The next evening—Friday—the two were out calling on friends, and as they were returning home along the main street of the town, they passed a group of young men, among whom were Johnson Smith and his friend, Lawson.

As they passed under the glare of an

electric light, Lawson called the attention of his companions to the couple, and turning to Smith, slapped him on the shoulder and remarked, “Jonce, old man, you have a rival with your African belle, and say, fellows, what do you think that darky’s name is? Russell Woodleigh!”

“Woodleigh? Russell Woodleigh? Why that is the name of our last Governor!”

“The same name all right, and the same blood, too, I guess, for it is said that his Excellency was rather gay when he was young. Guess the name was given this fellow for a joke, and it’s a pretty good one in this case on the ex-Governor.”

They continued to smoke and to banter for a while, and after visiting a neighboring saloon for a ‘leave taker’ the crowd broke up, several of them going down the street together. As luck would have it, they had proceeded but a short distance when they met Woodleigh on his way home. Lawson immediately began to jolly Smith again, and that estimable young man, already much provoked and being somewhat under the influence of the various potations indulged in, promptly hailed the unoffending Woodleigh.

“Look here, you! You half-white nigger! You want to get out of this town, and get out quick!”

The young man, while very angry at this gratuitous insult, did not stop or give any sign that he heard. He was anxious to avoid trouble and knew the odds were overwhelmingly against him, so he endeavored to pass on. But it was not so to be. Johnson Smith broke from his companions and, barring his way, shook his fist in Woodleigh's face and shouted, “I'm talking to you, you yellow —,” applying a most vile epithet to him, “and I want you to understand me. You want to keep away from Emma Smith, too.”

At this allusion to his sweetheart, Woodleigh's wrath burst beyond all con-

6

trol and he struck his tormentor full in
the face with all his might.

The man fell like a log, but before the
blow could be followed up, his assailant
was seized by the fallen man's friends and
they all joined in a most brutal assault
on him. He would doubtless have been
killed had not a policeman, who had all
the time been standing near with his back
discreetly turned, now advanced and
placed the colored man under arrest. He
was too badly injured to walk, and was
placed in a wagon and conveyed to the
station house.

The next morning, owing to influence
his friends had been able to secure for
him, he escaped a chain gang sentence
and was allowed to go free after paying
a heavy fine, which took his last dollar.

Sick and sore in body and mind, he
made his way home and, after sending
a note to Emma, he lay down, deter-
mined to leave town the next night and
have Emma follow if she could not ac-
company him then.

On Saturday night at the laundry all
the employees were promptly paid off
except Emma Smith. The girl was some-
what uneasy and was about to ask for
her wages when Johnson Smith rose
from his desk and with "just a minute,"
went back through the work rooms and
down into the engine room below, where
he could be heard talking with the engi-
neer.

The interior of the office could not be
seen from the street and Emma began
to be alarmed, as she knew it was her
employer's habit to remain in the office
very late Saturday nights to arrange the
books for the week, and she could not
imagine why she was detained. In a very
short time Smith returned, accompanied
by the engineer, who received his money
and was at once dismissed.

As the door closed behind him, Smith
turned to the waiting girl, who had risen
from her seat, and with an evil smile on
his face, said to her, "Do you know Rus-
sell Woodleigh, Emma?"

She did not reply, but frightened by
his strange actions, stood regarding him
in terrified silence. The fact that he had
deliberately sent away everyone else and
that she was alone in the building with
him, now dawned on her with full force,
and she turned toward the door, intend-
ing to rush out and escape, but he divined
her intention and, moving between her
and the door, addressed her with a sneer:
"Ah, I see you do know him. Well, I
met him last night and he gave me this
mark on my face and now I'm going to
make you pay for it," and he advanced
toward her.

With a piercing scream she sprang
aside and darted for the door. But the
man reached it first.

The Monday evening issue of the local
paper contained the following news item:

FOUND DEAD IN HER ROOM.

A Mulatto Woman Named Emma
Smith

From an Overdose of Morphine, to
Which She

Was Said to be Addicted.—She Had
Been Working

At the Alabastine Laundry for About a
Week,

But Did Not Give Satisfaction.

The following Saturday night, half an
hour before the laundry closed, there
was a tap at the door of the engine room,
which opened on a narrow alley. The
engineer opened it and was about to
gruffly stop the disreputable object that
started to enter, when the light fell on it
and he started back with a cry.

"Good Gawd! Russell, is dis you? O
Lordy, what does you want? You
mustn't stay yere."

The wild eyed, haggard and unkempt
man with a terribly bruised and battered
face stared at him and then with a finger
on his lips, said in a low tone, "Hush,
Uncle Tom, I'm cold and just want to
get warm by your fire."

A GEORGIA EPISODE.

7

He crept in and stood for a minute looking around at everything in the room, while the old man regarded him fearfully, and then went over by the furnace and leaned against the wall with one hand over his injured face.

The old man gazed at him and then crossed the room and placed a grimy hand on his shoulder and for a moment the two were silent.

Suddenly Woodleigh raised his head and his eyes were dull and listless, and he said, "Well, Uncle Tom, I'm almost done for, and this is all I live on now," and taking a flask of liquor from his pocket he placed it to his lips.

After the first exclamation of alarmed surprise at Woodleigh's unexpected appearance, the engineer had said nothing. He did not like to turn him away, but knowing of the recent tragic events feared to let him stay, dreading lest someone should come in and discover his presence, but the sight of the tempting bottle overshadowed his fears and he promptly accepted the proffered drink.

The whisky seemed to have a great effect on Woodleigh. He brightened up and began to ask questions about the place and the management of the boiler and engine. The engineer under the potent influence of the freely offered stimulant, began to wax eloquent. Still carefully speaking in a subdued tone, with some pride, he explained how the building was heated in cold weather, how he could get up steam quickly in the boiler, which was high pressure, the amount it would safely carry, and showed how when necessary the boiler could be emptied of water and then filled again.

His visitor listened very attentively and then got him to explain everything over again, meanwhile generously sharing the liquor.

The women overhead could be heard moving about getting ready to leave and the old man was going to show how he banked his fire to let it go gradually out, but Russell stopped him by saying he

was not quite warm yet. He continued to make a pretense of drinking and strongly plied the old man.

Presently it was evident from the silence that the other employees had gone and Johnson Smith's voice called down the speaking tube to know if the engineer didn't want any money that night.

He replied huskily that he would come right up and then asked his visitor for one more drink and told him he must go.

As the old man turned his head for an instant the other drew a second partly filled bottle from another pocket and placed it in the outstretched hand.

The engineer drank greedily and then as he turned to bank the fire he reeled and would have fallen but the younger man caught him and carefully stretched him on the floor.

Instantly Russell Woodleigh's de meanor changed from its former apathy and listlessness to that of the fiercest ac tivity. He sprang to the furnace and rapidly and noiselessly renewed the fire under the boiler, carefully coaxing it to an intense heat. The escape valve was then wired down tightly and part of the water was slowly drawn from the boiler.

In a few minutes the steam began to shoot up rapidly and the indicator of the steam gauge moved round the dial face by jumps under the increased pressure, when the worker paused for an instant and going to the alley door peered cau tiously out. He seemed satisfied, for leav ing the door open he returned to the un conscious man, and taking him by the shoulders, slowly dragged him outside, and then placed the bottle of whisky in his hands.

By the time this was accomplished and he returned to the furnace, the indicator had completed the circuit of the dial face and was lodged against the brass pin at the zero mark, and inside the boiler there was an ominous humming.

With an almost diabolical grin the man stood watching the result of his work

8

when he heard Johnson Smith moving about in the office overhead.

For a second he bowed his head with hands clasped, and then with set face, opened the valve that emptied the boiler.

The joints in the pipes were beginning to hiss and as the last of the water disappeared from the tube, he opened wide the cold water supply pipe.

On the front page of the local paper on Monday were the following scare head-lines:

ALABASTINE LAUNDRY WRECKED BY EXPLOSION.

Son of Proprietor Killed.

Explosion of Boiler Due to Drunkenness of Negro Engineer, Whose

Body was Found with
Bottle of Whisky

by its Side.

Portions of another Body were Found, Supposed to be that of a Tramp.

Loss to Building Fully Covered by Insurance.

## FASCINATING BIBLE STORIES.

### JOSEPH AND BENJAMIN.

CHARLES WINSLOW HALL.

But before Jacob returned unto the tents of Isaac he sojourned many months, feeding his flocks and cattle among the meadows of the Jordan, and builded a house and great sheep folds at Succoth. Thence he went southward unto the lands of the Hivites, where Shechem the son of Khamor dwelt in the city of Shalem, and bought a field of Khamor the Ancient, in which he pitched his tents.

And there Dinah, daughter of Leah, was treacherously dishonored by Shechem, while the guest of the princesses of his house. Yet in a way he loved the beautiful Jewess, and made a compact of peace and marriage with Jacob, and with all his house and following became of the circumcision. But Simeon and Levi, with their servants, came suddenly into the city, and slew Khamor the Ancient and Shechem, his son, and every man and boy of the Hivite city. And they took their sister Dinah out of the house of Shechem, with the spoil of the Hivites; herds and flocks, wives and children, slaves and goods, and destroyed the city Shalem.

And Jacob shocked at the merciless treachery of his sons, yet unable to control them, hastened to remove out of the

land of the Hivites, and the Lord sent him to Bethel, saying:

"Arise, go up to Bethel, and dwell there; and make thee an altar unto God that appeared unto thee when thou fleddest from the face of Esau thy brother."

Wherefore Jacob arrayed his house and all that were with him, and said, "Put away now the strange gods that are among you, and purify yourself from the slaughter, and garb you in clean garments. And then, let us go up to Bethel, for there will I build an altar unto God who answered me there in the day of my distress, and was with me in the way by which I went."

And every one, bond and free, who had worshipped or made spoil of strange gods, gave them unto Jacob, and those who wore golden earrings delivered them into his hands. Thereupon Jacob buried them under a great oak at Sechem, and having purified and cleansed his people, led his great caravan unto Bethel, where alone, and fleeing for life, he had seen the luminous stairway uniting earth and heaven, and the angels ascending and descending thereon.

Then Jacob builded an altar, and sacrificed unto the Lord.

And again Jacob saw the Divine Pres-

10

dream, the sun and the moon and the eleven stars made obeisance unto me."

Then said Israel, "What folly is this that thou hast dreamed? Shall I thy father, and Leah, thy mother, and all thy brethren indeed come to bow down ourselves unto the very earth before thee?"

Nevertheless, although his brethren were envious of him, Israel treasured up these sayings of Joseph in his heart.

It befell that the sons of Jacob led great flocks of sheep far afield, even into that land of Shechem which they had made desolate. And Israel said unto Joseph, "Do not thy brethren feed my flocks in Shechem? Come, and I will send thee unto them." And Joseph said, "Here am I! Be it as thou wilt."

Then said Jacob, "Go, I pray thee, and see if thy brethren are at peace, and if it be well with the flocks, and bring me word again. And Joseph arrayed with quiver at shoulder and sword on thigh, and carrying with him bread for his brethren, rode out of Hebron and along the great high road until he came unto the ruins of Shechem. Then he sought for his brethren in field and wold, but found neither man nor flock until he met a stranger near the great road, who said, "What seekest thou?"

And Joseph said, "I seek my brethren, the Sons of Israel; tell me now, I pray thee, where they feed their flocks."

Then said the stranger, "They are departed hence, for I heard them say, 'Let us go to Dothan?'" And Joseph followed upon the trail of the flocks and found them in Dothan.

But his brethren, when as yet he was afar off, knew him by his gallant bearing and princely apparel, and conspired against him to slay him. For they said one to another: "Behold now this dreamer cometh. Come now, let us slay him, and cast him into some pit, and we will say, some evil beast hath devoured him; then shall we see what will come of his fine dreams."

And when Joseph was come, Simeon and Levi rushed upon him, and drew

their swords. And others were pressing upon him with clenched fists and brandished clubs to strike him to the earth. But Reuben, the eldest, broke into the press and saved him, but hardly, and spake unto them, saying:

"Let us not kill him, nor shed his blood, but cast him into yonder pit, that lieth afar off in the wilderness, and lay no hands upon him." This Reuben said, that at a fitting time he might save Joseph alive out of their hands and deliver him unto his father.

So these others stripped Joseph of his weapons and gay apparel, and dropped him into the pit, for it was empty and without water. Thereafter they went away from the pit and sate down and did eat of the bread which Joseph had brought unto them. And as they were eating, behold a company of Ishmaelites came from Gilead with their camels, bearing spicery and balm and myrrh, and bound for the land of Egypt. Then said Judah, the son of Leah, for he also desired not the death of his brother Joseph: "What do we gain if we slay our brother and conceal his blood? Come! let us sell him to these Ishmaelites, and let not our hands be upon him, for he is our brother and our flesh." And they said, "So let it be." But Reuben had gone away to watch his sheep, and to strive to save Joseph alive out of their hands.

Then drew near the merchants of Midian, and halted their caravan, and asked of the way, and the camping places and the springs; and they bargained together. For they drew up Joseph out of the pit and sold him unto the Ishmaelites for twenty pieces of silver: and these bore him unseen past the tents of his father Israel down into the land of Egypt.

And after the Ishmaelites had gone Reuben returned unto the pit, and behold Joseph was no longer within it. And he rent his clothes and returned unto his brethren, and said, "The child is not there, and I, whither shall I go, who must answer unto our father Israel? Then

JOSEPH AND BENJAMIN.

II

those others slew a kid and rent Joseph's coat of many colors, and dipped the coat in the blood. And they sent it unto Israel by messengers, who said, "This have we found near Dothan. Knowest thou whether it be thy son Joseph's coat or no?"

And Israel knew it, and said, "It is my son's coat; an evil beast hath devoured him; Joseph is without doubt rent in pieces." So Israel rent his clothes, and girded himself with sack cloth, and mourned for Joseph many days.

Then all his sons and daughters sought to comfort him, but he would not be comforted: for he said, "I will go down into Sheol mourning, to join my son"; and thus his father wept for him. But the sons of Ishmael sold Joseph unto Potiphar, a price of Khem and a captain of Pharaoh's guard; even the chief of the executioners. Now Egypt was at peace with the nations of Canaan and Arabia, for a stranger sat on the throne of the native Pharaohs, and their descendants of the Upper Nile were but satraps and viceroys, for their conquerors, the Hyksos, or "Shepherd Kings," as they are called to this day.

Apepi, or Apophis, was he who then ruled Egypt, as Esau himself might have ruled it; holding in check the dark-skinned Egyptians, by spear and sword, and a fiercer and stronger will; but content to leave the subordinate parts and civil duties thereof to the Sons of Khem. Potiphar, himself an Egyptian, was a just and wise man, and saw that the Lord was with Joseph, and made all that he did to prosper in his hand.

So he made him overseer of his house and over all that he had, so that he knew not aught that he had save the bread that he did eat. And even as Potiphar admired Joseph for his faithfulness, so did Potiphar's wife look with desire upon the handsome Eastern prince, ruddy-faced, golden-haired, strong-armed and soft-voiced, who albeit a slave, had no superior in Lower Egypt. Dark-haired, lissom, brown-skinned, red-cheeked and

luxurious, the "lady of the house" turned from dance and ceremonial feast and all the pleasures in which her soul had delighted, to this unholy love. A great passion had intoxicated her, and neither life nor death, honor nor dishonor, fear nor hope, seemed worthy of gain or loss beside the love of this handsome servitor.

But when she had declared her passion and uttered her desire, Joseph refused, and said unto the wife of Potiphar: "Behold my master knoweth not what I have charge of in this house, for he hath entrusted everything therein into my hands. There is none greater in this house than I, nor hath he kept back anything from me, save thou alone who art his wife. How then can I do this great wickedness and sin against God?"

But she mocked his counsel and ceased not day by day to tempt him with her beauty and to try to win his love.

And so greatly did her desires possess her that on a certain day when Joseph was busy in the house, and no man with him, that his mistress seized him by his tunic and cried, "I will not let thee go until thou art altogether mine." Then Joseph slipped the fastenings of his tunic and fled, leaving the coat in her hands.

And she raged at his contempt and called unto the men of the house, even the Egyptian servants whom Joseph had supplanted, and said unto them, "See how my Lord Potiphar hath brought this Hebrew into his house to mock us; even now he came to me alone and desired my love. And I was afraid, and cried for help in a loud voice."

"And he fearing the vengeance of my Lord left his garment and fled, but I have kept it, as a token to my Lord, that I lie not."

And in like manner she spoke unto Potiphar when he came home, and his wrath was kindled against Joseph. But he would not slay him nor deliver him unto the tormentors, but put him in the prison ward in the house of guard, wherein he waited upon the King, for he was not wholly blind as to the folly and pas-

12

sion of his wife and her carriage with Joseph.

And Joseph declared his innocence unto Potiphar, but would say nothing of these matters to any other in the prison, but served faithfully until all the charge thereof came into his hand, and Potiphar, the captain of the guard, consented there-to.

And thereafter it came to pass that Pharaoh became wroth with his chief butler and chief baker, and cast them into the jail ward in the house of the captain

dream behold! a vine was before me, and in it were three branches, and as I looked it budded and the sweet blossoms shot forth, and after them clusters of ripe grapes."

Pharaoh's cup was in my hand, and as I was wont I gathered the grapes and pressed them into Pharaoh's cup and gave it into the hands of Pharaoh."

Then said Joseph, gravely smiling: "The three branches are three days. Yet within three days shall Pharaoh lift up thy head and restore thee unto thy of-

JOSEPH INTERPRETING PHARAOH'S DREAM.
FROM THE PAINTING BY RAPHAEL AND HIS SCHOLARS, IN THE LCGGIA OF THE VATICAN.

of the guard; wherefore Potiphar charged Joseph with them, and he waited upon them.

And on a morning when Joseph came in and looked upon them, behold they were exceedingly sad, and he said, "Wherefore look ye so sadly today?"

And they answered him, saying: "We have both dreamed a dream and there is no interpreter thereof." Then said Joseph: "Are not interpretations the gift of God? Tell me your dreams, I pray you."

Then said the chief butler: "In my

fice, and thou shalt deliver Pharaoh's cup into his hand as was thy wont and as thou hast seen in thy dream."

"But think upon me when it shall be well with thee, and show kindness unto me, and make mention of me unto Pharaoh, and bring me out of this house; for, truly! I was stolen out of the land of the Hebrews, and here also have I done nothing that they should put me into this dungeon."

Then the chief baker saw that the interpretation was good and said, "Behold

JOSEPH AND BENJAMIN.

13

in my dream I bore three baskets upon my head, and in the uppermost basket there were all manner of bake-meats for Pharaoh, and the birds did eat them out of the basket upon my head."

Joseph's face grew pale, and the smile was stricken from his lips, and when he spoke his voice was sad, exceedingly.

"The three baskets are three days. Within three days Pharaoh shall strike

ship again, and he gave the cup into Pharaoh's hand. But the head of the chief baker fell under the sword and his body was hanged upon a tree, even as Joseph had said.

Yet did not the chief butler remember Joseph, but forgot him, and he served in the gaol of the chief executioner yet two years.

At that time Apophis, the Pharaoh,

JOSEPH MAKES HIMSELF KNOWN TO HIS BRETHREN.

FROM THE PAINTING BY DORE.

thy head from thy shoulders, and by his decree thy body shall be hung upon a tree, and the birds of the air shall eat thy flesh from off thee."

The third day thereafter was Pharaoh's birthday, and he made a great feast unto all his servants, and the chief butler and the chief baker were summoned up out of their dungeon before him. And he restored the chief butler to his butler-

dreamed a dream, and behold he stood by the river, even the great river Nilus. There came up out of the riven seven kine; well-favored and fat-fleshed were they and they fed in a meadow. And behold seven other kine, ill-favored and lean-fleshed, came up out of the river and stood beside the other kine upon the bank of the river. And the ill-favored and lean-fleshed kine did eat up the

14

seven well-favored and full-fleshed kine,
and Pharaoh awoke.

And a second time Apophis slept and
in his dream seven ears of corn came up
upon one stalk, rank and good. And be-
hold seven other ears, thin and blasted
with the east wind, sprang up after them,
and the seven thin ears devoured the
seven rank and full ears, and Pharaoh
awoke, and behold it was but a dream.

But because of his visions the soul of
Apophis was troubled, and he summoned
the priests and magicians and all the wise
men of Egypt, and told them his dreams,
but there was none who could interpret
them unto Pharaoh.

Then said the chief butler unto
Apophis: "I do remember my trans-
gressions this day, when Pharaoh was
wroth with his servant, and put me in
ward in the captain of the guards' house,
even I and the chief baker. And upon a
certain night we each dreamed a dream.
And with us in the dungeon was there a
young man, a Hebrew, a servant of
Potiphar, the Captain of the King's
Guard, and he told us the meaning of our
dreams, according to the several signifi-
cations thereof. As he had interpreted
to us, even so it came to pass. Me he
restored unto mine office under my Lord
the King, but the chief baker he hanged.

Then Pharaoh sent and called Jo-
seph, and they brought him hastily forth
out of the dungeon. And Joseph shaved
himself and changed his raiment, and
was brought in before Pharaoh.

And Apophis said unto Joseph: "I have dreamed a dream and no man can interpret it: and I have heard say of thee that thou canst understand a dream to interpret it."

And Joseph answered Pharaoh grave-
ly: "It lieth not with thy servant to in-
interpret, but God through me shall give
Pharaoh an answer of peace."

Then did Apophis relate his dreams
unto Joseph; first of the seven fat kine
that were eaten up of the seven lean and
ill-favored kine, and again of the seven

full and good ears which were devoured
of the seven thin ears, and Pharaoh said:
"All this did I tell unto the magicians,
but there was none that could declare it
unto me."

And Joseph said unto Apophis: "The
dreams of Pharaoh are but one; for God
hath chosen thus to tell Pharaoh what he
is about to do. Out of the Nile, which
is the protection and saviour of Egypt,
came the seven good kine. They are
seven good years of mighty harvests, and
even such are the seven good ears; the
dreams are one."

"Likewise the seven ill-favored kine that came after them are seven years, and the seven empty ears blasted with the east wind are seven years of famine. In what I say before Pharaoh, God sheweth what he is about to do.

"Behold there come seven years of
great plenty throughout all the land of
Egypt, and there shall come after them
seven years of such famine, that all the
years of plenty shall be forgotten in the
land of Egypt; for the famine shall con-
sume the land. Wherefore the dream
was doubled for my Lord the King, that
he may know that the matter is ordained
of God and will surely come to pass.

"Now, therefore, let Pharaoh seek out
a man discreet and wise, and set him over
the land of Egypt, that he may appoint
officers to take as tribute, two-fifths of
all that groweth in the land of Egypt in
the seven plenteous years. That they
may gather up food, and store up corn
under the hand of Pharaoh, and fill up
great granaries in every city, against the
seven years of famine, that the land
perish not because of it."

And his words seemed good unto
Pharaoh and his servants. And Apophis
said: "Can we find another such as this
is, a man in whom is the spirit of God?"

And he said unto Joseph: "For as
much as God hath shewed thee all these
things, there is none so discreet and wise
as thou art. Thou shall be over my
house, and according to thy counsel shall

16

my people be ruled. Only on the throne
shall I be greater than thou; for behold, I
set thee over all the land of Egypt."

Then did Pharaoh invest him with his
signet-ring, and arrayed him in fine linen
and put a great gold chain about his neck.
Also, he gave him the second chariot
which he had, and decreed that the peo-

fell and he went out from the presence
of Pharaoh and throughout the land of
Egypt.

And in the seven plenteous years the
earth brought forth by handfuls. And
Joseph gathered into the granaries of each
city two-fifths of all the food from the
county round about such city, and corn

CHARLES LENOX REMOND,

(SEE PAGE 34.)

ple should bow themselves before Joseph,
as before himself. For he said: "As I
am Pharaoh, without thee shall no man
lift hand or foot in all the land of Egypt."

Also, Apophis gave Joseph a new
name, which being interpreted signifieth,
"To Him Secrets are Revealed," and he
gave him to wife Asenath the daughter
of Potiphera, prince of On. When Jo-
seph was thirty years old these things be-

as the sands of the sea, until he left num-
bering the measures thereof; for they
could no longer be numbered.

And during these years before the
famine came, Asenath, the daughter of
Potiphera, bore him two sons. The first
born he named Manasseh, "Forget-
ting"; for he said, "God hath made me
forget my toil and my father's house."
And the younger he called Ephraim:

JOSEPH AND BENJAMIN.

17

"For God hath made me fruitful in the land of my affliction."

But when the seven years of plenty were ended, the seven years of famine began to come upon the land of Egypt. Upon all lands the famine came, but for a time in all the land of Egypt there was bread and corn

But when all the land of Egypt was without crops, the people cried to Apophis for bread, and he proclaimed unto all the Egyptians, "Go unto Joseph: what he saith unto you do."

Then Joseph bade open all the store-houses, and sold the food therein to the Egyptians; and all the surrounding nations sent to Egypt to buy corn; for the famine was over the whole earth.

Now Joseph in each year of plenty had laid up nearly two-fifths of all the corn of the land of Egypt, and in the years of the famine the great river Nilus, although strangely shrunken, still overflowed a portion of the land, and gave food to a part of the Egyptians. But in other lands the famine was sore indeed, and because that there was peace the ships of Tyre and Sidon, and the carriers of the tribes of Philistia, Moab, Ammon and Edom, came to Egypt to buy corn, and brought to Joseph gold and silver, precious stones and rare spicery, costly garments and fine linen, and all things that they deemed the best of their treasures.

And Jacob also said unto his sons, "Why do ye look hungrily one upon the other? Behold, I have heard that there is corn in Egypt. Get you down thither and buy for us from thence, that we may live and not die." Then Joseph's ten elder brethren went down with a great caravan into Egypt to buy corn, but Benjamin did not go, for Jacob said, "Peradventure michief might befall him." And Joseph knew of their coming, for the Mohars of the Pharaoh sought out every land and all that happened in the countries round about Egypt; and Joseph had diligently enquired of them about Jacob

and his sons. Wherefore when his brothers came to buy corn he knew of their coming and greeted them roughly, saying, "Whence come ye?" And they bowed down before him and said, "From the land of Canaan to buy food."

Then Joseph, remembering his dream aforetime, answered, and said unto them: "Ye are spies: to see the nakedness of the land ye are come." Then they answered, "Nay, my Lord, but to buy food are thy servants come. We are all one man's sons; we are true men; thy servants are not spies."

A second time said Joseph unto them, "Nay, but to see the nakedness of the land are ye come."

Then said one for the rest, "We, thy servants, are twelve brethren, the sons of one man living in the land of Canaan, and behold, the youngest is this day at home with his father, and one is not."

Then said Joseph, "Thus it is that I have told you, ye are spies; thus then ye shall be proved. By the life of Pharaoh ye shall not go forth hence except your youngest brother come hither. Let one of you go and fetch your brother, while the others are kept in prison, that your words may be proven whether there be any truth in you, and if not, by the life of Pharaoh, ye are spies." And he put them in the prison for three days.

But on the third day he said unto them, "This do, and ye shall live, for I fear God." If ye be true men let one of your brethren be bound in the prison, while ye go to carry corn for the famine of your houses. And when ye return bring your youngest brother unto me: so shall your words be fulfilled and ye shall not die."

Then said they, one to another, in their own tongue, "We are verily guilty concerning our brother Joseph when we saw the anguish of his soul when he besought us and we would not bear, therefore is this distress come upon us." And Reuben reproached them, saying, "Spake I not unto you, saying, 'Do not sin against the

18

child!' and ye would not hear? Therefore of us is his blood required." And none knew that Joseph understood them, for he spake unto them through an interpreter, and Joseph turned away from them to hide his tears, and after a while returned, and communed with them, and took Simeon from among them, and bound him before their eyes.

Then Joseph commanded to fill their grain bags with corn, and to restore every man's money into his sack, and to give them provision for the way; and they laded their caravan with corn and departed thence, and as they were returning one opened his sack in a certain inn and espied his money therein. And he said to his brethren, "Lo my money is restored! and is even now in my sack," and their hearts failed them for fear, saying one unto another, "What is this that God hath done unto us?"

And when they came unto Jacob at Mamre, they told him all that had beenfallen, saying: "The lord of the country spake roughly unto us, and took us for spies. Therefore we said unto him: 'We are true men; we are no spies. We be twelve brethren, sons of one father; one is not, and the youngest is this day with our father in the land of Canaan.'"

Then answered the Lord of that country, "Hereby shall I know that ye are true men; leave one of your brethren here with me, and take food for the famine of your household, and be gone. And bring your youngest brother unto me; then shall I know that ye are no spies, but true men. I will deliver you this your brother, and ye shall freely traffic in the land."

But it came to pass as they emptied the sacks, that they found each man's money in his sack; and when both they and Jacob saw the bundles of money they were afraid.

And Jacob said, "Me have ye bereaved of my children; Joseph is not and Simeon is not, and ye wish to take Benjamin away. Are not all these things against me?"

Then said Reuben unto his father, "Slay my two sons if I bring them not back to thee; deliver him into my hand and I will bring him to thee again."

But Jacob said, "My son shall not go down with you, for his brother Joseph is dead and he alone is left of the sons of Rachel. Should mischief befall him, by the way in which ye go, then shall ye bring down my grey hairs with sorrow to the grave."

But the famine grew sorer in the land, and when the corn which had been brought out of Egypt was consumed, Jacob said unto them: "Go again unto Egypt and buy us a little food."

And Judah said: "The man did positively warn us, saying, 'Ye shall not see my face except your brother be with you. If thou wilt send Benjamin with us, we will go down and buy thee food; but it thou wilt not send him we will not go down.'"

Then Jacob said: "Wherefore then dealt ye so ill with me as to tell the man that ye had still another brother?" and his sons answered: "The man questioned us nearly of our kindred, saying: 'Is your father yet alive? Have you another brother?' And we answered truly. 'How could we know that he would command us? bring your brother down.'"

At last said Judah unto Jacob his father: "Send the lad with me, and we will arise and go, that we may live and not die of hunger; both we and thou, and also our little ones. I will be surety for him; of my hand shalt thou require him. If I bring him not back to thee again then let me bear the blame forever. For except that thou hadst delayed us, surely we had made the journey a second time."

Then said his father Israel, "Since it must be so, take of the best fruits of your land, in clean vessels, and carry down to the man a present: a little balm and a little honey, spices and myrrh, nuts and almonds. Take also double money in your hands, and carry again the money that was brought back again in your

JOSEPH AND BENJAMIN.

19

sacks; peradventure it was an oversight.

"Take also your brother Benjamin and arise, go again unto the man. May God Almighty incline the man unto mercy that he may send away your brother Simeon, and Benjamin also; for if I am again bereaved as I have been, I may not endure it."

So his sons rose up, and with Benjamin went down to Egypt, unto Joseph. And when Joseph saw Benjamin with them, he said privately to his steward: "Take these men home; slay and make ready for them, that they may dine with me at noon."

But his brethren were afraid when they were brought unto Joseph's house, for they said: "Because of the money that was returned in our sacks, are we brought here, that he may find occasion against us and seize our cattle, and make bondsmen of us."

So they spake unto the steward and said, "Oh, Sir! we came indeed at the first time to buy food, and were returning again unto our own land. But at the first inn when we opened our sacks, behold every man's money in full weight was in the mouth of his sack; wherefore we have brought it again in our hands. And other money have we brought to buy food, but we cannot tell who put the money in our sacks."

Then said the steward, "Be at peace, and fear not; your God and the God of your fathers hath given you treasure in your sacks, for I had your money." Also he brought Simeon out unto them, and led them all into Joseph's house, and fed their cattle, and gave them water that they might wash after their journey.

And when Joseph came home at noon they brought him the present they had prepared, and bowed themselves before him unto the earth.

And he asked them of their welfare, and said: "Is your father well; the old man of whom ye spake? Is he yet alive? And they answered: "Thy servant, our father is in god health, he is yet alive,"

and again they bowed their heads and made obeisance.

And he looked upon Benjamin, his own mother's son, and said: "Is this your younger brother, of whom ye spake unto me? God be gracious unto thee, my son."

And for a moment he could endure no more for he longed to embrace Benjamin, his younger brother, and he hastened unto his chamber, and wept with joy and tenderness. Then he bathed his face and went out, and was once more the stately ruler of Egypt, second only unto the King. And the tables were arrayed, one for Joseph by himself and another for his brothers by themselves, and a third for the Egyptians of his household. But his brothers marvelled because they were marshalled at the board, the first born in the place of honor, according to his birthright, and so in due order unto the youngest born.

And he sent choice meats from his own table to them all, but Benjamin's portion was fivefold larger than any of her brethren, and they drank and were merry with him. After the feast Joseph commanded his steward, saying: "Fill the men's sacks with food, as much as they can carry, and put every man's money in his sack's mouth. And put my silver cup in the sack of the youngest with his own money." And he did so.

In the early morning, as soon as it was light, his brethren rode away; and when they were gone a little way out of the city, Joseph said unto his steward, "Up! follow after the men, and when thou overtake them, say unto them, 'Wherefore have ye rewarded evil for good.' Is not this cup ye have taken that in which my lord drinketh, and indeed seeth that which is to come to pass? Ye have done evilly in this thing." And he overtook them, and said unto them as he was commanded.

And they said unto him, "Wherefore saith my Lord these words? God forbid that we should do this thing. Be-

20

hold the money which we found in our sacks, we brought unto thee again; how then should we steal out of thy lord's house silver or gold? With whomsoever of thy servants it be found, let him die; and we also will be my lord's bondsmen." Then said the steward, "Let it be according to your words. He with whom it is found shall be my servant, and ye shall be blameless."

Then they speedily took every man his own sack from the ass on which he rode and set it upon the ground, and opened the sack. And Joseph's steward searched, beginning with the first born, and the cup was found in Benjamin's sack.

Then they rent their clothes and sadled every man his ass and returned to the city, and Judah and his brethren came unto Joseph's house, for he was yet there; and they fell before him on the ground.

And Joseph said sternly: "What deed is this that ye have done? Knew ye not that such a man as I can certainly divine all things?"

And Judah said, "What shall we say unto my lord? or how shall we clear ourselves? God hath discovered the iniquity of thy servants? behold, we are thy lord's servants, both we and he also with whom the cup is found." Then Joseph answered, "God forbid that I should do unjustly; only the man in whose hands the cup was found must be my servant; and as for you, get you in peace unto your father."

Then Judah came near to him and cried, "Oh, my lord, let thy servant I pray thee speak a word in the ears of my lord, and be not angry with thy servant, for thou art even as Pharaoh. My lord asked his servants, saying, 'Have ye a father? or a brother?' And we said unto my lord, 'We have a father, an old man, and a brother the child of his old age, a little one; for his brother is dead, and he alone is left of his mother's sons and his father loveth him.'"

And thou saidst unto thy servants, "Bring him down to me that I may set mine eyes upon him." And we said unto my lord, "The lad cannot leave his father, for if he should leave his father, his father would die." But thou saidst, "Except your youngest brother come down with you, ye shall see my face no more."

When we returned unto Canaan we told our father the words of my lord. And again our father said, "Go again and buy us a little food."

Then we said, "We cannot go down; if our youngest brother be not with us then will we not go down, for we may not see this man's face except our youngest brother be with us."

Then thy servant our father said, "Ye know that Rachel my wife bore me two sons. And the one went out from me, and I said, 'Surely he is torn in pieces, and I saw him not since. And if ye take this one also from me, and mischief befall him, ye shall bring down my grey hairs with sorrow to the grave.'"

"Now, therefore, when I shall come to thy servant, my father, and the lad shall not be with us (seeing that his life is bound up in the lad's life), it shall come to pass that when he seeth that the lad is not with me that my father will die; and thy servants shall bring down the grey hairs of thy servant, my father, with sorrow to the grave.

"For thy servant became surety for the lad unto my father, saying, 'If I bring him not unto thee, then I shall bear the blame to my father forever.'

"Now, therefore, I pray thee, let thy servant abide instead of the lad, as a bondsman of my lord, and let the child go up with his brethren. For how can I go up to my father, and the lad not with me; and see the evil which peradventure will come upon my father?" But Joseph could bear no more, and he cried: "Let every man but these go out from before me." And he wept aloud, so that

JOSEPH AND BENJAMIN.

21

the Egyptians and the officers of Pharaoh
heard and wondered.

And Joseph said unto his brethren
through his tears: "I am Joseph: Doth
my father yet live?" but no man an-
swered, for his brethren were awed at his
presence.

Then said Joseph, "Come near to me
I pray you," and they drew near. And he
said, "I am Joseph, your brother, whom
ye sold into Egypt. But be not therefore
grieved or angry with yourselves, that ye
sent me hither; for God did send me be-
fore you to preserve you alive. For these
two years hath famine been in all lands,
and for five years more there shall be
neither earing nor harvest, and God sent
me before you to preserve you a pos-
terity in the earth, and to save your lives
by a great deliverance.

"So now it was not you that sent me
hither, but God; and he hath made me
as a father to Pharaoh, and lord of all
his house, and ruler throughout all the
land of Egypt.

"Haste ye now and go up to my father, and say unto him, 'Thus saith thy son Joseph, God hath made me lord of all Egypt; come down unto me and tarry not. And thou shall dwell in the land of Goshen, and shall be near unto me, thou and thy children, and thy children's children, with thy flocks and herds and all that thou hast, and here will I nourish thee, for there are yet five years of famine; lest thou and thy household come to poverty."

"Behold now your eyes see, and also
the eyes of my dear brother Benjamin,
that it is my mouth that is speaking to
you. And ye shall tell my father of all
my glory in Egypt and of all that ye
have seen; and ye shall hasten and bring
down my father hither."

Then did Joseph fall upon his brother
Benjamin's neck, and they wept together.
Moreover he kissed all his brethren and
wept upon them; and after a while his
brethren feared no longer, and talked
with him.

And through the city went the rumor
even to Pharaoh's palace: "Behold, Jo-
seph's brethren are come"; and the news
was good in the eyes of Pharaoh and his
servants.

And Pharaoh said unto Joseph, "Say
unto your brethren, 'This do ye; lade
your beasts, and get you into the land
of Canaan and take your father and
your households and come unto me. And
I will give you the good of the land of
Egypt and of the fat of the land. Take
unto you wagons, out of the land of
Egypt, for your little ones and wives, and
bring your father and come.'"

As he commanded, so did the sons of
Israel; and Joseph gave them wagons
and provisions for the way. And to every
man changes of raiment, but to Ben-
jamin he give three hundred pieces of
silver and five changes of raiment. And
to his father Israel he sent ten asses,
laden with all the good things of Egypt,
and ten she asses, laden with corn and
bread and meat, for his father, by the
way.

Then his brethren departed and he
blessed them and said unto them: "See
that ye fall not out by the way."

And when his brethren came unto
Jacob at Mamre, they told him, saying,
"Joseph is yet alive, and he is governor
over all the land of Egypt." And Jacob's
heart fainted, for he could not believe
these things. But when they told him
all the words of Joseph, and saw the
wagons which had been sent to carry
him, the spirit of Jacob, their father, re-
vived; and Israel said, "It is enough, Jo-
seph my son is yet alive. I will go and
see him before I die." So Israel jour-
neyed with all of his household into
Egypt, but first went up to worship at
Beersheba, and to offer sacrifices.
And Israel was a hundred and
thirty years old, and worn with
labors and sorrows innumerable. And in
the night watches the voice of God like
a silver trumpet called to him from afar
off, and he answered, "Here am I."

22

Then in the stillness a sweet but awful voice called the tired veteran and aged chieftain to his last great and momentous wanderings. Above the sweep of the night-winds through the tamarisk-curtained pass, the last comforting promise, of Jehovah came to his ears.

"I am God, the God of thy fathers; fear not to go down into Egypt, for I will there make of thee a great nation. I will go down with thee into Egypt and I will also surely bring thee up again, and Joseph shall lay his hand upon thine eyes."

So Israel with all his house went down into Egypt and they numbered in all three score and six souls of the house of Jacob, besides servants and bondsmen. And the sons of Israel carried Jacob, their father, their wives and their little ones in the wagons which Apophis, the Pharaoh, had sent them. And Israel send Judah before him unto Joseph, that he might be guided aright into Goshen, and they came at last into the land assigned them. And Joseph went up in his chariot to meet his father, and in the joy and pity of that hour, the great and stately ruler fell on his father's neck and wept like a boy who comes back from long wandering.

And Israel said at last, "Now let me die, since I have seen thy face, because thou art yet alive"; for Israel had become hopeless of his own future, since the rulership of a great people for which he had plotted, and sinned, labored and prayed, endured and suffered, could never be his, except in anticipation.

But Joseph, young and hopeful, said unto his brethren and his father's house, "Now will I go up and show Pharaoh that ye are come unto me; and that ye are shepherd, and are used to feed cattle, and have brought with you your flocks and herds and all that you have."

Now therefore when Pharaoh shall summon some of you, and shall say "What is your calling," you shall answer and say, "Thy servants' trade hath

been about cattle from our youth and even until now, both we and also our fathers. This do that ye may live in Goshen; for inasmuch as all shepherds are an abomination to the Egyptians, it were not well that you should sojourn west of the Nile."

With him Joseph took five of his brethren and presented them before Pharaoh, and he received them graciously. And because that the famine was sore in the land of Canaan, and that they had left no pasturage for their flocks, they besought him that they might dwell in the land of Goshen until these evil times were overpast.

And Apophis, the Pharaoh, said unto Joseph, "Thy father and thy brethren are come unto thee, and it is well. The whole land of Egypt is before thee; in the best of the land make them to dwell, even in the land of Goshen; and if among them thou knowest men of ability, then make them rulers over my cattle."

Thereafter Joseph brought in Jacob his father before Pharaoh, and Israel blessed Apophis for his gracious kindness to his people. And the King asked him, "How old art thou?"

And Jacob said unto Pharaoh. "The days of the years of my pilgrimage are no more than an hundred and thirty years. Few and evil have the days of the years of my life been, and have not attained unto the days of the years of the life of my fathers in the days of their pilgrimage." And Jacob blessed the Pharaoh and went out from before him.

And Joseph allotted possessions to his father and all his brethren in the best of the land of Egypt, in the nome of Rameses, as Pharaoh had commanded, and gave them bread and corn according to their families through all the years of famine.

But to Benjamin he gave many things and made him one of the inspectors of the royal herds, and through the favor of Pharaoh and Joseph, Israel and his sons waxed rich and powerful exceedingly.

THE SNAPPING OF THE BOW.

23

For the land of Goshen was full of the
people of Canaan, Edom, Moab, Philistia,
Phoenicia, Syria and Assyria, who were
of ancient times of like blood and lan-
guage, and the Pharaoh Apophis was of
like lineage. Wherefore he favored the

people of Goshen, and was at peace with
the nations of Canaan. But the princes
of the ancient Egyptian house hated him
and the people of Asia, and served him in
fear, until in due season they should come
into their dominion.

THE SNAPPING OF THE BOW.

JAMES D. CORROTHERS.

"The toad beneath the harrow knows
Exactly where each harrow-tooth goes;
The butterfly upon the road,
Preaches contentment to that toad."

—KIPLING.

I dreamed a dream, and, in my dream, I heard
One wail at midnight by a convent's walls.
And, as he wailed, he clutched the stars, and shook
The pillars of the firmament of God,
And rolled the thunders of Olympus down
On men; and they besought their holy ones
To plead with him—lest he might spoil the world.

His face was bronze; his limbs were bronze but steel;
His mane was blacker than the Steeds of Night.
And his great eyes flashed warnings from beneath
A citadel where daring thoughts abode.—
A comely youth—why needed he to weep?

Alas! upon his brow he wore the brand
Of degradation, and upon his neck
A circlet galling as a crime!—And from
The cursed thing a chain of hate e'er bound
Him where he stood. His hands were manacled;
His limbs wore thongs that cut the flesh agape,
Until, for the pure pain, he writhed and wept,—
As weeps a conquered god—the prisoner of Despair!

24

He flung himself upon his knees, and burst into a prayer:
"O God, and hast
Thou made me for these miseries? I feel
Myself a man—I have the spirit and
The hopes of one. O, why, then, must I strive
And fail?—No lake is clearer than my soul;
No ship is prouder; none more tempest tost.
'Tis true my brow is dark; but, in the night,
My spirit walks the stars, and lightly spurns
Its kinship to this world!—Lord, I have tried;
The burden of the failure rests with thee."
So fell he tranced.

But, on the plain there rose
A phantom of the silent sphinx—the grim,
Spell-casting thought of some deep master dead.
And lo! beside its ancient, crumbling base,
Napoleon, fresh from mighty deeds of war,
Halted his band, and spoke in tones of awe.—
All this I saw, and dreamed that yet—aye, yet!—
The race might rise that built the awful thing
That holds its secret still in Egypt's sands.

## HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.*

*A Story of Southern Caste Prejudice.*

SARAH A. ALLEN.

### CHAPTER V.—(Concluded.)

"I thought she'd remember," ex-
claimed Walker.

Ellis raised his wife in his arms and
placed her upon a sofa. St. Clair stood
watching the scene with a countenance
in which curiosity and satisfaction strug-
gled for the mastery.

"Throw a leetle water in her face, and that'll bring her to. I've seen 'em faint befo', but they allers come to."

Ellis was deathly white; he turned his
flaming eyes upon the trader:

"The less you say, the better. By
God! I have a mind to put a ball in you
now, you infernal hound!"

"Yes, but she's mine; I want to see that
she's all right," and Walker shrank away
from the infuriated man.

Ellis took his wife in his arms and bore
her from the room. Shortly, Aunt Hen-
ny brought them word to dine without
him, their rooms were ready, and he

*Copyright, 1901, by the author.

HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.

25

would see Mr. Walker in the morning after he had communicated with his lawyer. The officer was dismissed, and drove back to the town. As they sat at the table enjoying the sumptuous fare and perfect appointments, St. Clair said to Walker:

"Is this thing true?"

"True as gospel. The only man who could prove the girl's birth is the one I took her from, and he's dead."

"Well, you've done me a mighty good turn, blame me if you have'nt. I shan't forget it. Here's to our future prosperity," and he touched his wineglass to his friend's.

"I don't mean you shall forget," was Walker's reply as he sat his glass down empty. "Now, siree, you hang about here for a spell and watch the movements. He'll pay me all right, but you mustn't let him snake her off or anything. Ef things look queer, jes' touch the wires and I'll be with you instanter."

On the following morning Ellis En-
son's lawyer, one of the ablest men of the
Maryland Bar, pronounced the bill of sale
genuine, for it had been drawn up by a
justice, and witnessed by men who sent
their affadavits under oath.

"There is but one thing to be done, Mr. Walker," Ellis said, after listening to his lawyer's words. "What do you want? How much money will it take to satisfy you to say no more about the matter?"

"I don't bear you any malice for noth-
ing you've said ter me; perhaps I'd do
about the same as you have ef it was my
case. Five thou, cash, will git her,
though ef I toted her to New Orleans
market, a handsome polished wench like
her would bring me any gentleman's
seven or eight thou, without a remark.
As for the pickaninny—"

"What!" thundered Ellis, "the child,
too?"

"In course," replied Walker, drawing
his fingers in and out his scraggy whisk-
ers, "the child follows the condition of

the mother, so I scoop the pile."

Ellis groaned aloud.

"As I was sayin'," continued Walker,
"the pickaninny will cost you another
thou, and cheap at that."

"I would willingly give the money twice over, even my whole fortune, if it did not prove my wife to be of Negro blood," replied Ellis, with such despair in his tones that even these men, inured to such scenes from infancy, were touched with awe.

The money was paid, and within the
hour the house had resumed its wonted
quiet and all was apparently as before;
but the happiness of Enson Hall had fled
forever.

CHAPTER VI.

Marthy was horrified to see how her
mistress arose from the couch where her
husband placed her, fall on her knees
beside it, and burst into wild tempestu-
ous sobbing.

"Lor', Missee Hagar! Lor', honey!
Don' cry so, don', honey!"

Hagar suddenly arose, caught her by
the shoulders and turned her toward the
light, minutely examining the black skin,
crinkled hair, flat nose and protruding
lips. So might her grandmother have
looked.

"Fo' mercy sake, is you sick, Miss
Hagar?" cried the girl, frightened at the
strange glare in the large dark eyes. But
Hagar turned away without replying.
Marthy hurried down stairs.

"My soul, Mammy," she cried as she
burst into the kitchen, "Miss Hagar done
gone clean destructed."

Once more Hagar crouched upon the
floor. She felt like writhing and scream-
ing, only her tongue seemed paralyzed.
She thought and thought with agonizing
intensity. Vaguely, as in a dream, she
recalled her stay in Rose Valley and the
terror of her childish heart caused by the
rough slave-trader. Could it be true, or
was it but a hideous nightmare from

26

which she would soon awake? Her
mother a slave! She wondered that the
very thought did not strike her dead.
With shrinking horror she contemplated
the black abyss into which the day's
events had hurled her, leaving her there
to grovel and suffer the tortures of the
damned. Her name gone, her pride of
birth shattered at one blow! Was she,
indeed, a descendant of naked black sav-
ages of the horrible African jungles?
Could it be that the blood of generations
of these unfortunate ones flowed through
her veins? Her education, beauty, re-
finement, what did they profit her now
if—horrible thought—Ellis, her husband,
repudiated her? Her heart almost
ceased beating with the thought, and she
crouched still lower in the dust of utter
humiliation.

Then she rose and walked about the
room; it was crowded with her wedding
finery. She touched an article here and
there with the solemnity that we give to
the dead—they were relics of a time that
would never return to her. She ex-
amined her features in the mirror, but
even to her prejudiced eyes there was not
a trace of the despised chattel. One
blow with her open hand shattered its
shining surface and the pieces flew about
in a thousand tiny particles; she did not
notice in her frenzy that the hand was
torn and bleeding. Then she laughed a
dreadful laugh: first, silently; then in a
whisper; then a peal that clashed through
the quiet house and reached the sorrow-
stricken man in the silent library. He
shuddered, but did not move; he could
not face her yet. Aunt Henny and
Marthy stood outside the locked door
and whispered to each other: "Missee
Hagar done gone mad!"

She paused an instant, in her cease-
less promenade about the room, beside
the dressing table where her husband's
picture reposed in its nest of silk and
lace; she paled and shuddered. Could
she expect him to forget all his preju-
dices, which were also her own? Slavery

—its degradation, the pining and fretting
of the Negro race in bondage—had al-
ways seemed right to her. Although in-
nocent of cruelty to them, yet their
wrongs were coming home to her in a
two-fold harvest. Yes, Ellis would give
her up; he must; it was his duty. Only
this morning she was his wife, the hon-
ored mistress of his home; tonight what?
His slave, his concubine! Horrible
fatality that had named her Hagar.
Somewhere she had read lines that came
back to her vividly now:

"Farewell! I go, but Egypt's mighty gods
Will go with me, and my avengers be.
And in whatever distant land your god,
Your cruel god of Israel, is known,
There, too, the wrongs that you have done
this day
To Hagar and your first-born,
Shall waken and uncoil themselves, and hiss
Like adders at the name of Abraham."

Then she gazed once more upon the pic-
tured face with the strained look we
place upon the face of the dead before
they are hidden from us forever. They
brought the child to the door and begged
her to open to it. She heeded it not.
Let it die; it, too, was now a slave.

The night passed; it was dawn again.
There were sounds of life from the house
below. Some one came slowly up the
stairs and paused at her door. Then
Ellis's voice, sounding harsh and discord-
ant, said:

"It is I, Hagar."

She opened the door. She nerved her-
self to hear what he might say. The
sense of her bitter shame overpowered
her, and she shrank before him, cower-
ing as he closed the door, and stood
within the room.

Twice he essayed to speak, and twice
a groan issued from his white lips. How
could he bear it! She stood before him
with clasped hands and hanging head as
became a slave before her master. How
changed, too, he thought, a blight had
even fallen upon her glorious beauty.
He who had always upheld the institu-

HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.

27

tion as a God-given principle of human-
ity and Christianity, suddenly beheld his
idol, stripped of its gilded trappings, in
all its filthiness. Then in his heart he
cursed slavery.

"Hagar, I have bought you of that man—Walker—he will not annoy you again.

She did not speak or raise her eyes.
Ellis bit his lips until the blood ran in
the effort to restrain himself for her sake.

"I have thought the matter over and much as I wish it might be otherwise, much as I would sacrifice for you, I feel it my duty as a Southern gentleman, the representative of a proud old family, to think of others beside myself and not allow my own inclinations to darken the escutcheon of a good old name. I cannot, I dare not, and the law forbids me to acknowledge as my wife a woman in whose veins courses a drop of the accursed blood of the Negro slave."

Still she stood there motionless.

Ellis was in torture. Why did she
stand there like a forlorn outcast, in stony
despair?

"Speak!" he cried at last, "for God sake say something or I shall die!"

Then she raised her eyes to his for one
fleeting moment,

"I do not blame you. You can do
nothing else."

He moved a step toward her with a
smothered groan, "Dearest, dearest," he
whispered, and the tone of his voice car-
ried in it his unshaken love.

"Do not,—do not—," broke from her white lips and with a smothered cry of agony her reserve broke down and she flung herself upon the couch face down

Ellis went to her and knelt beside her
with his arms about her. Five minutes
must have passed while they communed
in spirit. There was no sound but the
girl's hysterical sobbing.

"I am going away," he said at length;
"I cannot stay here and live. I may
never return, but I shall leave you amply
provided for." Then he rose to his feet

and rushed from the room. She heard
his footsteps echoing down the empty
corridor and pause before the door of the
nursery.

Ellis loved his wife devotedly, but the
shame of public ostracism and condemnation seemed too much for inherited principles. An hour passed. Once more Ellis resumed his measured pacing in the library. The clock ticked slowly on the mantel, but the beating of his heart outstripped it. He could not follow the plans he had laid out as the path of duty. His visit to the nursery had upset them; parental love, love for his innocent wife, was too strong to be easily cast aside. The ticking of the clock maddened him. It seemed the voice of doom pursuing him—condemning him as a coward—coward—coward. He could stand it no longer. Once more he mounted the stairs to his wife's room.

"Hagar, I cannot do it. We cannot alter the fact that we are bound by all the laws of God and man for better or worse. I have thought it all out, and I have planned a way."

"It is impossible," she said in quiet
despair. "You cannot overcome this
fearful thing that has fallen upon us. I
myself think and feel as you do. It is
enough; I accept my fate."

"Oh, no, no; do not say that!"

"Yes, Ellis," she repeated, her face like
snow in its pallor. "Hagar, you do not
know what you are saying. You
love me, and I love you as my very
soul. How were we to know? How
could we tell? Therefore, having com-
mitted a sin in innocence—if sin it be,
and I do not so believe it, for things ap-
pear in a different light to me now—we
will together live it down. Surely heaven
cannot fix the seal of this crime on us
forever." The supplication of his voice,
his speaking eyes, shook Hagar's heart,
so tired and worn with emotion. Her
eyes were full of compassion as they
rested on him, her lips firm and cold.
"I love you, Ellis; you know that, and

28

by that love, although I am your slave
and chattel, I know that your love de-
mands naught for your wife but honor.
The force of circumstances cannot de-
grade you—cannot change your chival-
rous nature."

"Great heavens! You misunderstand me. I have no hope, no life, apart from you, and I hold you as I cling to salvation, my love, my soul! Listen, Hagar, I have a plan." Bending over her he rapidly outlined a plan of life abroad. They would be remarried, and sail from a Northern port for Europe; there, where the shadow of this crime could not come, they would begin life anew. He had mapped it all out carefully and as she listened she was convinced—it was feasible; it could be done.

Neither of them noticed that the door
was ajar; neither did they hear the light
footfall that paused beside it. It was St.
Clair.

"Walker was right. We must stop that game," he muttered to himself.

CHAPTER VII.

Two weeks had passed since Ellis left
his home on the pretext of urgent busi-
ness, but in reality to make necessary ar-
rangements for an indefinite stay abroad.
Ill news travels fast and it was well
known all over the plantations and in the
neighborhood that the terrible discovery
of Hagar's origin had broken up the
home life at Enson Hall. Save for St.
Clair's presence, the Hall had settled
back into its old bachelor state with one
difference—in the mistress's suite a beau-
tiful despairing woman sat day after day,
with her infant across her knees, eating
her heart out in an agony of hope and
fear waiting the reprieve from a living
death that Ellis's return would bring her.

Here was a woman raised as one of
a superior race, refined, cultured, pos-
sessed of all the Christian virtues, who
would have remained in this social sphere
all her life, beloved and respected by her

descendants, her blood mingling with the
best blood of the country if untoward
circumstances had not exposed her an-
cestry. But the one drop of black blood
neutralized all her virtues, and she be-
came, from the moment of exposure, an
unclean thing. Can anything more un-
just be imagined in a republican form of
government whose excuse for existence
is the upbuilding of mankind!

These were sorrowful days for the
Negroes who could not bring themselves
to look upon their beloved mistress as
one of their race, a share in their sad
destiny.

Aunt Henny spent most of her spare
time praying and coaxing Hagar out of
the apathy into which she had fallen.

"Bless de Lawd! I know'd dev'ment
was on han' when Marse St. Cla'r done
comed home," she said one morning to
Marthy. "Las' time he was here ol'
Marse he bus' a blud vessel in his head
an' never know'd a blessed thing fer a
munf, den he die. 'Fore dat he shoot a
mon to de college an' beat de prefesser
'mos' to def. Dais a cuss on dat boy,
sho."

"How you tink it come so, Mammy?"

"I hern tell from Aunt Di, who nussed
Missee Enson. See hyar, chile, I don'
no 'bout tellin' a disrespons'ble gal like
you fambly secrets,—an' ef you goes to
'peatin' my words all 'roun' de planta-
tion, I hope Marse Ellis whop yer back."
Marthy rolled her eyes in terror and
promised to keep her mammy's revela-
tions as sacred as Scripture.

"You know's dat no one neber goes
nigh de ole summer house down dar
close to de wharf at de foot ob de garden,
don' you?"

Marthy nodded, and her eyes grew
larger as she listened with bated breath
for the ghostly story she was sure would
follow.

"Jes' 'fore Marse St. Cla'r was born,
ole Missee Enson was settin' in there an'
a turrible thunder storm came up an' jes'
raised Jeemes Henry with houses an'

HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.

29

trees, an' tored up eberythin'. Ol' Miss so dar 'feared to move even one teeny bit her li'l' finger. While she sot dar all white an' trimbly de debbil jes' showed he face to her an' grinned."

"Sure nuff debbil, mammy?" whispered Marthy in awed accents. Her mammy nodded solemnly in reply.

"Ol' Miss jes' went into conwulshuns an' when dey fin' her she in dead faint. Dat night Marse St. Clair was born, an' ef de debbil ain't de daddy den dat ol' rapscalion neber had a borned servant in dis sinful wurl'."

"Mammy what you tink de reason de debbil show hisse'f to ole Missee Enson?"

"De trubble wid you is, Marthy, dat you is de mos' 'quis'tive gal on dis plantation; you want to know too much, but de ol' fo'ks been hyar long time say dat ol' Marse git mad one day wid Unc' Ned, an' tell oberseer 'whop him.' Unc' Ned conjure man; neber been whopped in all he life. He jes' rub hisse'f all ober wid goopher, put a snake skin 'roun' he neck, a frog in one pocket an' a dry lizard in de oder, an' den he pray to de debbil: 'Dear debbil, I ax you to stan' by me in dis' my trial hour, an' I'll neber 'sert you as long as I live. I's had de power, continer de power; make me strong in your cause, make me faithful to you, an' help me to conquer my enemies, an' I will try to deserve a seat at your right han'!"

As Marthy listened an ashy hue overspread her face and she asked breathlessly:

"Did dey whop him?"

"Bless yer soul, gal, dat was de afternoon 'fore dey was 'gwine ter whop him in de mornin', an' dat bery night de debbil 'pear to ole Miss, an' Unc' Ned neber was whopped tell de day he died, neber."

"He must a been a power, mammy, he cert'nly must."

"But de strangest part was dis: At de bery time ole Miss seen de debbil in de summer house, de oberseer was in de barn an' he 'clar' dat ober in de east cor-

ner he saw de lightnin' play, an' while he looked he see hell wid all its torments an' de debbil dar, too, wid his cloven foot, an' a struttin' 'bout like he know'd he was boss; de oberseer was so skeered dat he run, an' he run, an' he run an' he neber stop runnin' tell he git plum inter Balty-mo'.

"'Spec' he know'd he 'long'd to be debbil."

"Course! An' den he sen' ol' Marse word to sen' him his clo's: 'neber lib on dat plantation agin fer twice yer money; money no 'ducemen'.'"

"Mammy, mammy," this in a whisper, "do you b'lieve Miss Hagar got nigger blud in her?"

"Course not, honey. Somebody roun' hyar done conjured her. Dat debbil, St. Cla'r, I spec. Now, Marthy, take dat big silver tray of things up dar to dat po' chile, an' you keep a poundin' 'tell she ope de do,' po' li'le chile."

Marthy obediently disappeared to execute orders and Aunt Henny with a dubious shake of her head lifted up her voice in song:

I'm a gwine to keep a climbin' high,
See de hebbenly lan';
Till I meet dem er angels in a de sky,
See de hebbenly lan'.

Dem pooty angels I shall see,
See de hebbenly lan';
Why don' de debbil let-a-me be,
See de hebbenly lan'.

* * * * *

Day succeeded day. There was little communication between the town and Enson Hall. Inclement weather prevailed for it was now the latter part of January. The fire of curiosity still burned fiercely among the rich planters over the "Enson horror," as it was called, but up at the Hall all seemed quiet. One bitter morning St. Clair sat at breakfast the picture of luxurious ease. He felt himself master of the situation already, and had assumed all the airs of ownership. Aunt Henny felt drawn, sometimes, to "shy a

30

plate at him,” as she expressed it to herself.

The odor of roses and lilies mingled pleasantly with that of muffins and chocolate. A man came striding up the avenue. It was Dr. Gaines, the family physician, who owned a neighboring plantation.

"Where is Mr. Enson?" he asked of Isaac, who answered his clamourous call on the resounding brass knocker.

"At breakfas', massa."

"I must see him at once. I have news for him."

As the doctor entered the room, St. Clair Enson was leaning back in his chair snapping his fingers at a hound stretched on a rug at his side. The doctor was unceremonious :—

"I regret to say, that I come as the bearer of evil tidings."

"Shall I bid Isaac set another plate, doctor? No? You have taken breakfast? At this hour? You are a primitive people in this rural district, truly. You should mingle with the world as I have and become capable of enjoying thelights and privileges of civilized life. May I ask the nature of the news you bring?" The doctor was a kind old man though somewhat brusque. He averted his eyes, and answered in a low voice.

It relates to your brother. Mr. Enson, when did Ellis leave home, and when was he expected back?"

"My brother Ellis? He left home about two weeks ago, for what reason he did not state. I do not know when to look for his return; he may drop in, unexpectedly, at any moment."

The doctor was preternaturally grave.

"And you have heard nothing from him since?"

"No, I have not."

The doctor grew graver yet.

"My dear sir, early this morning my boy Sam had occasion to cross the foot of your land, where the remains of the old wharf enter the stream, and there he stumbled upon a frightful thing—the

dead body of a man!"

"Not a pleasant sight," said St. Clair as he helped himself to another hot cake.

"Evidently, the body has been there two or three days. There is an ugly wound in the head that completely disfigures the face, and an empty pistol by the side of the body tells its own pitiful tale. St. Clair Enson that dead man was—"

St. Clair shifted uneasily in his chair as he looked the speaker in the eye, then started to his feet.

"My brother?"

"Your brother!"

To Dr. Gaines's eyes the cold, pale face into which he gazed did not change, only the gaze sought the floor.

"That is strange. Was he robbed also?"

"No. A large sum of money is on the body; papers and his watch. Sam ran home to me, and I summoned help, and was among the first to reach the spot."

The hound leaped suddenly to his feet and began to howl.

"Was it murder or suicide?" asked St. Clair in a calm voice.

"That cannot be decided yet. Finding his valuables untouched, and his hand frozen to his pistol, seems to point to suicide; that will be determined at the inquest." Dr. Gaines turned from the window by which he was standing, and said: "The remains of your brother are being brought home."

A little procession of Negroes, with heads uncovered, advanced up the avenue, slowly, between the grand old beeches, their tread-echoing in a solemn thud upon the frozen ground. A cloth was spread decently over the mangled face. In the silence and majesty of death the master returned to his home. His unlucky life had come to a sudden close. In midnight solitude and shadowed by mystery the curtain fell on the tragedy.

St. Clair advanced with a firm step to meet the bearers; there was no sign of grief in his face. The servants crowded the hall, standing in terrified silence

HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.

31

broken only by Aunt Henny's sobs and lamentations. St. Clair lifted the cloth that covered the dead face with a hand that did not tremble, under the curious gaze of Dr. Gaines.

"Mr. Enson," said the doctor at length, "your brother had a wife or one whom we believed his wife," he corrected at St. Clair's negative gesture. "Will you not notify her of his death? She must be suffering anxiety concerning him."

"True; I had forgotten her," muttered St. Clair with a shrug of his handsome shoulders. "Yes, doctor, you break the news to her." The doctor left the room. Presently there was a scream in a woman's voice as of one in mortal agony, an opening and closing of doors and a hurrying of feet; then silence broken only by the pitiful wail of a young child.

There was an inquest at which Walker, the speculator, corroborated the evidence of St. Clair Enson—that the deceased was laboring under great depression at the time of his leaving home, and of his avowed purpose to shoot himself as the shortest way out of his family difficulties. This testimony so clearly given produced a profound impression upon the listeners. It was hoped by many that Hagar would testify, but they were doomed to disappointment. The pistol was well-known to many friends as well as to his servants, as the one Ellis Enson always carried. The watch was the old-fashioned timepiece that his father had carried before him. The papers were legal documents made by the family lawyer and having no bearing on the case.

The jury rendered a verdict of suicide. Plainly, Ellis Enson had died by his own hand.

There was a stately funeral: St. Clair Enson buried his brother with every outward mark of wealth and pomp. The servants moved about the house with red eyes and stealthy steps while from the quarters the wind bore the sound of mournful wailing.

It was a bleak night. The new master

of the Hall and the slave-trader, now his inseparable companion, sat before the fire consulting about the disposal of the slaves.

"I'm going to let them all go, Walker, and only keep a small working gang to till the ground and look after the Hall."

"Jes' so," replied Walker, as he folded a fat bundle of bills into his pocket-book and carefully replaced the same in his hip pocket."

"That's a sensible thing to do. It won't be six months from now before we'll all be fighting Yankees like mad, and then where'd your niggers be so nigh as this plantation is to Washington. Best be on the safe side is my idee. And there's the missis—" At this moment the door opened unceremoniously and Hagar came straight up to the two men, seated before the blazing fire. Her dark eyes shone like stars, her face was white as the snow that covered the fields outside, her long hair hung in a straggling mass, rough and unkept, about her shoulders and over her sombre dress. A more startling apparition could not well be imagined. An exclamation broke from the lips of both men.

"I have come without your bidding, sir, for I have something to say to you," she said, addressing St. Clair without beslowing a glance on the man Walker. She cast a wild look around the sumptuous room.

"So you take your ease while he sleeps in his coffin. You need not frown. I do not fear you. Life has no terrors to offer me now." She towered above him as he sat crouched in his chair, and she looked down upon him with a wicked glare in her eyes.

"The question I came to ask is this— St. Clair Enson, do you believe that your brother died by his own hand?"

"Most certainly," Enson constrained his white lips to answer.

"Ellis was killed, murdered—shot down like a dog! What did the pistol prove? Nothing. His pockets had not

32

been rifled. That proves nothing. Neither
his great trouble brought to him by his
marriage with me—a Negro—would have
driven him to self-destruction. He was
murdered!"

A chill crept over her listeners. No
one had ever seen the gentle Hagar Sar-
geant in her present character.

“Murdered?” gasped St. Clair.

“Yes,” she shouted. “You are his mur-
derer!”

He recoiled as if she had struck him
a blow.

“Mad woman! You are mad I say,
trouble has turned your brain!”

“It was you who drove him forth from
a happy home. You who found your
twin demon and brought home the story
that broke his heart, ruined his life and
gained for you the wealth you have al-
ways coveted. I repeat, you are his mur-
derer!”

St. Clair cringed; then he sprang to his
feet and seized her by the arm.

“This is too much for any man to stand
from a nigger-wench. You have sealed
your own fate. Off you go, my fine
madam, to the Washington market in
short meter. I would have kept you near
me, and made your life as easy as it has
been in the past, but this settles it.
Walker,” he said as he turned to the
speculator, “you have my permission to
take this nigger and her brat whenever
it pleases you.” Then he released her.

Hagar eyed the man critically from
head to foot.

“Selfish, devilish, cruel,” she said slow-
ly; “think not that your taunts or cruel-
ties can harm me; I care not for them.
No heart in your bosom; no blood in
your veins! You are his slayer, and his
blood is crying from the ground against
you this very hour.”

It was more than he could bear. Again
he sprang from his seat and seized her
arm. Walker took her by the other one
and between them they dragged her to-
ward the entrance.

“Easy, easy!” exclaimed Walker in a

warning voice to St. Clair. "Don't in-
jure the sale of your property, Enson."
St. Clair dropped his hold and again re-
turned to his seat by the fire.

"There, there, my dear, you're a leetle bit excited an' no wonder. Go to your room and rest yourself, my dear, I recommend gin. Gin with a leetle hot water, sugar and spice is very nice, very nice for hysterics, and soothing, very soothing to a gal's nerves." Walker punctuated his remarks with many a little thump and pat in her back.

With a defiant smile, Hagar paused on
the threshold and said:

"It's the truth! you're his murderer,
and in spite of the wealth and position
you have played for and won, you have
seen the last on this earth of peace or
happiness." Then striking her breast,
she added:

"As I have parted with the same
friends! Pleasant dreams to you, St.
Clair Enson, master of Enson Hall!"

## CHAPTER VIII.

It will be remembered that on Feb-
ruary 4, 1861, a provisional government
was formed for the "Confederate States
of America." This provisional govern-
ment was soon superseded by a "perma-
nent" one, under whose constitution Jef-
ferson Davis, Alexander H. Stevens
and other officials were to serve
six years, from February 22, 1862. A
Peace Congress composed of delegates
from twenty states, held a session for
three weeks at Washington, in February,
1862. In March, same year, a Commis-
sion also went to the Capital City to
negotiate for a settlement of difficulties;
but all these overtures failed. Being
called to Washington as a leading dele-
gate, with power to help settle all these
great questions that were then agitating
the country, St. Clair Enson and Walker
decided that it would be best to close the
Hall, leaving Isaac, Aunt Henny and
Marthy in charge of the house, and take

HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.

33

the rest of the hands to Washington,
where so many rich and influential men
would congregate from the most south-
ern parts of the country, that they would
be assured of quick sales and large
profits.

On the morning of departure, the small
colony of black men and women sat and
stood about the familiar grounds stunned
and hopeless. Here most of them were
born, and here they had hoped to die
and be buried. The unknown future was
a gulf of despair. Ellis was a good mas-
ter, kind and considerate; their sincere
mourning for him was mingled with grief
at their own fate.

In the midst of a motley group Hagar
stood with her child clasped in her arms,
—hopeless, despairing. She had felt her
degradation before, but not until now had
she drained the bitter cup of misery.

Ellis Enson's lawyer had questioned
her about her husband's business.

"Did he give you free papers?" with
a pitying glance at the fair, crushed
woman.

"When he returned, he intended to
take me and the child abroad after mak-
ing ample settlements."

The legal gentleman sighed.

"It was a great oversight—a great
mistake."

So no papers, bearing upon the case,
being found, all the Sargeant fortune re-
verted by law to the master. Nothing
could be done.

Then began the humiliating journey to
Washington, herding with slaves, con-
fined in pens like cattle, the delicately
nurtured lady tasted of the torments of
those accursed. Her brain grew wild;
she folded her infant closer to her breast
—sang, whispered, laughed and wept.

Upon reaching the private slave-pen,
a number of which then disgraced the
national capital, she fell into a state of
melancholy from which nothing aroused
her but the needs of the child.

A purchaser was soon found for the
handsome slave, in a New Orleans mer-

chant who agreed to take the child, too,
for the sake of getting the mother out
of the city without trouble.

At the dusk of the evening, previous
to the day she was to be sent off, as the
prison was being closed for the night,
Hagar, with her child closely clasped in
her arms, darted past the keeper and ran
for her life. It was not far from the
prison to the long bridge which passes
from the lower part of the city, across
the Potomac, to the forests of Arlington
Heights. Thither the fugitive directed
her flight. The keeper by this time had
recovered from the confusion incident to
such a daring and unexpected attempt,
herallied his assistants and started in pur-
suit. On and on she flew, seeming tire-
less in her desperate resolve. It was an
hour when horses could not be easily ob-
tained; no bloodhounds were at hand to
run her down. It was a trial of speed and
endurance.

The pursuers raised the hue-and-cry as
they followed, gaining steadily upon the
fugitive. Astonished citizens poured
forth from their dwellings to learn the
cause of the alarm, and learning the
nature of the case fell in with the motley
throng in pursuit. With the speed of a
bird, having passed the avenue, she be-
gan to gain, and presently she was upon
the Long Bridge. Panting, gasping, she
hushed her babe, appealed to God in
broken sentences, and gathered all her
courage to dash across the bridge and
lose herself in the friendly shelter of the
woods. Oh, will she,—can she, make it!
Already her heart began to beat high
with hope. Courage! She had only to
pass three-quarters of a mile more and
all would be well, the woods would shel-
ter her, night would cover her and save
her.

Just as the pursuers passed the draw
they beheld three men slowly approach-
ing from the Virginia shore. They called
to them to help arrest the runaway slave.
As she drew near they formed a line
across the bridge to intercept her. Now

34

the panting woman, hard-pressed on every side, suddenly stopped.

She looked wildly and anxiously around to see if all hope were indeed gone; far below the bridge rolled the dark waters, sullen, angry, threatening. Before and behind were the voices of the profane, inhuman monsters into whose hands she must inevitably fall. Her resolution was taken. She kissed her babe, clasped it convulsively in her arms, saying:

"Alas, poor innocent, there is one gift for thee yet left for your unfortunate mother to bestow,—it is death. Better so than the fate reserved for us both."

Then she raised her tearful, imploring eyes to heaven as if seeking for mercy and compassion, and with one bound sprang over the railing of the bridge, and sank beneath the waters of the Potomac river.

(To be Continued.)

## FAMOUS MEN OF THE NEGRO RACE.

### CHARLES LENOX REMOND.

PAULINE E. HOPKINS.

The idea of a great political or social reform is first conceived by an individual brain. Invisible forces nurse the thought-germ, and at maturity we may have a brilliant genius like William Lloyd Garrison influencing men's minds in the direction of right action, the propagandist of a great movement encircling the civilized world, and drawing all men to its support. Wonderful indeed is the plan of Almighty God, for the amelioration of mankind, and the consummation of universal salvation. Opposition and persecution there may be, but the onward march of a reform is as resistless as the flood that sweeps all before it.

Christ said: If I be lifted up I will draw all men unto me. And so, in every generation there are those born who are willing to be "lifted up" for the redemption of mankind. Thus by constant example we have come to know that all the benefits this life can give us in the mysterious future toward which we are all journeying, proceed from the sacrifices made and sufferings endured by us for the good of others,—from birth through

life even unto the resurrection, when we enter into the rest reserved for those who do His will, love, or the common brotherhood of man, is the magic key that gives us Christ. It knows not sex, nor person, nor partiality, but seeketh virtue and wisdom everywhere, to the end of increasing virtue and wisdom.

The abolitionists, from William Lloyd Garrison down to the humblest co-worker in the movement, were all men endowed with that power which might be called psychic magnetism coming directly from the essence of the God-head dwelling within them. Charles Lenox Remond was the first Negro to enter the abolitionist movement as a regular lecturer in the anti-slavery cause, and was, no doubt, the ablest representative the race had till the appearance of Frederick Douglass, in 1842.

Ordinarily a biography is expected to begin with some genealogical narrative, intended to show that the person presented to the reader was descended from ancestors of renown. They boast in England of a descent from William the Conqueror. In our own country, New

CHARLES LENOX REMOND.

35

Englanders date from the landing of the Pilgrim Fathers, while the boast of the South is from the colonization in the time of Queen Bess. But these men of the Negro race whom we delight to honor, had no ancestors. "Self-made," they traced their lineage from the common ancestor, Adam. Their patent of nobility is found in the sacrifices that they made to lift the yoke of human bondage from their over-burdened, down-trodden race; their crown of glory was the victory that crowned their efforts.

Charles Lenox Remond, like many other illustrious personages, had no ancestry to boast of. He was born at the historic city, Salem, Massachusetts, on the first of February, 1810; died at Reading, Mass., on December 22, 1873. Mr. Remond, by virtue of his birth in a free state, was able to obtain early training in the best of schools. In 1838, he took the field as a lecturer, under the auspices of the American Anti-Slavery Society, and, in company with the Rev. Ichabod Codding, canvassed the States of Massachusetts, Rhode Island and Maine. In 1840, he visited England as a delegate to the first "World's Anti-slavery Convention," held in London. He remained abroad two years, lecturing in the various towns of the united kingdom. The series of resolutions offered by David Lee Child are interesting to the present generation because of their immediate bearing upon the subject of this sketch. They are found in Vol. 2 of the life of William Lloyd Garrison:

> "Resolved, That the American Anti-Slavery Society regard with heartfelt interest the design of the World's Convention,' about to assemble in London; and anticipate from its labors a powerful and blessed influence upon the condition and prospects of the victims of slavery and prejudice, wherever they are found.

> "Resolved, That our beloved friends, William Lloyd Garrison, Nathaniel Peabody Rogers, Charles Lenox Remond

and Lucretia Mott be and they hereby are appointed Delegates, to represent this Society in the said Convention, and we heartily commend them to the confidence and love of the universal abolition fraternity.

> "Resolved, That the anti-slavery enterprise is the cause of universal humanity, and as such calls together the World's Convention; and that this Society trusts that that Convention will fully and practically recognize, in its organization and movements, the EQUAL BROTHERHOOD of the entire HUMAN FAMILY, without distinction of color, sex, or clime."

The delegates to the Convention took passage on the "Columbus," which put to sea on May 22, 1840, after a very stormy time in New York, where they had attended a National meeting, where much excitement was aroused, in consequence of so many of the "Garrison party" mixing with their colored friends on terms of equality. The same trouble pursued the party on board ship. The captain was a Virginian, but did not discriminate against his white abolition passengers. Remond, however, on account of his color, was compelled to go in the steerage; and the second mate, who began by striking William Adams on account of a remonstrance against his cruelty to a sailor, on finding that Remond was to be the Rhode Island delegate's companion, caused a narrow bed, two feet wide, to be put up, and said Adams might sleep there with his 'nigger,' and assigned his berth to other parties. At this Convention all women delegates were excluded. In condemnation of this act, Garrison, Rogers, Remond and Adams refused to become members of the body, and seated themselves in the small gallery of the house, where they were welcomed and visited by the most distinguished men and women of the united kingdom. Lody Byron sat there with them conversing with Garrison and Remond. She afterwards be-

36

came a warm friend and patron of the
latter.

On June 24, 1840, a public meeting
was held in Exeter Hall, which is de-
scribed by Mr. Garrison in a letter to his
wife:

"The assembly was immense, and the
various speakers were received in the
most enthusiastic manner. When O'Con-
nell made his appearance, the applause
was absolutely deafening. He made a
speech of great power and denounced
American slaveholders in blistering lan-
guage—at the same time paying the
highest compliments to American aboli-
tionists. No invitation was given to
Thompson, Phillips, or myself, to speak;
Remond stepped forward of his own ac-
cord and was repeatedly cheered by the
audience. He took them by surprise and
acquitted himself very creditably. Predu-
dice against color is unknown here."

We gain some idea of the treatment
accorded Remond socially while abroad
from another letter written by Mr. Gar-
rison:

"The hospitality of our English friends is unbounded. Several splendid entertainments have been given to us—one, by the celebrated Mrs. Opie, and another by the rich Quaker banker, Samuel Gurney. He sent seven barouches to convey us to his residence (one of the most beautiful in the world), a few miles from the city; and a great sensation did we produce as we paraded through the streets of London. The dinner was magnificent, and all the arrangements on the most liberal and elegant scale.

After the banquet was over we had
several speeches. The Duchess of
Sutherland (who ranks next to the
Queen, and is celebrated for her beauty),
accompanied by her daughter and Lord
Morpeth, honored us with their presence.
The Duchess came in a splendid
barouche, drawn by four fine horses, with
postillions, etc. Her husband is the
richest man in the kingdom, and she is
noted for her liberality. I have seen

Lady Byron repeatedly, and the day be-
fore yesterday took dinner and tea with
her at the house of Mrs. Reid, an opulent
Unitarian lady.

I would just add that our colored
friend, Remond, invariably accompanies
us, and is a great favorite in every circle.
Surely, if dukes, lords, duchesses, and
the like, are not ashamed to eat, sit, walk
and talk with colored Americans, the
democrats of our country need not deem
it a vulgar or odious thing to do like-
wise. Charles made a short but good
speech in Exeter Hall the other day.
The Duchess of Sutherland has signified
her wish to see him also at her palace.
You see how abolitionism is rising in the
world!

In the "Herald of Freedom" we find
more of Remond. From this we learn
that "about the middle of July, 1840,
Garrison, Rogers, Remond, and Thomp-
son began by rail their pilgrimage to 'the
gray metropolis of the North.' The first
stopping-place was Sheffield, where the
hospitality of the Rawsons was enjoyed.
Thence the route led to York and to
Newcastle-on-Tyne, for the sake of visit-
ing Harriet Martineau, then writing the
'Hour and the Man,' at Tynemouth."

At ten o'clock on the morning of July
28, Garrison and Rogers bade good-bye
to Glasgow, and shortly afterward to
Thompson, Remond, and others who ac-
companied them to Greenack.

Mr. Remond was warmly welcomed
upon his return home, and resumed his
vocation as a lecturer, which he con-
tinued until the breaking out of the Civil
War; then he became a recruiting officer
for the colored regiments. At the close
of the struggle he was appointed to a re-
sponsible position on the clerical force of
the Custom House at Boston. He oc-
cupied this position until his death, lit-
erary work receiving all the attention
that his spare time permitted.

In statute Mr. Remond was small, of
spare make, neat, wiry in build, very ele-
gant in appearance, well-bred, had a

CHARLES LENOX REMOND.

37

pleasing voice, and was graceful in his platform manners. Those who knew him trace a great resemblance in Dr. Lorimer, pastor of Tremont Temple church. Parker Pillsbury thus describes him as he appeared on the lecture platform:

> "Charles Lenox Remond earned a place in anti-slavery history worthy a monument, as well as extended biography. Salem, the place of his birth and residence during most of his life; never knew him, never will do any justice to his memory and worth. But he achieved a reputation both in his own country and Great Britain that might well be coveted, and doubtless was, by thousands who knew him in Salem, and all over Massachusetts and New England; but who scorned him and his race, not more for their color than condition in slavery, down to which so many of them were consigned by the Republicanism, the religion and the unhallowed prejudice and hatred of the nation. Many times I have myself gazed on him with admiration when before the best Boston audiences, he acquitted himself with a power of speech, argument and eloquence, which rarely, if ever, thrilled a house of congress or legislative hall. And I would often wonder how many young men of Salem, how many in Massachusetts, who had enjoyed all the advantages of grammar school, high school or academy, from which his color drove him away could come there and occupy and fill his place. In England, where he spent nearly two years, he vindicated the cause of the oppressed and won the confidence and applause of British abolitionists. He was everywhere hailed as the champion of his race, and treated with the most friendly and respectful attention. He bore from England the warmest sympathies and best wishes of the friends of emancipation. He was commissioned to bear the address of sixty thousand Irishmen to their countrymen in America, headed by the names

of O'Connell and Father Mathew.

Arriving in Boston, he went to the Eastern railroad station to take passage for his home in Salem. He was not allowed to take his seat with other passengers, but was compelled to occupy what was called the 'Jim Crow' car. Several of his white friends, wishing to welcome him on his return, met him at the station and took seats with him. They were ordered by the conductor to leave the 'Jim Crow' car, voluntarily, or to be removed by force! Thus was this gentleman of character and culture, fresh from his travels and the hospitalities of the best families of England, rudely and roughly treated on his arrival in his native state.

> "His reply to the charges made against the abolitionists and his eulogy of Mr. Garrison, as the hero and champion of the anti-slavery enterprise and faithful friend of the colored race everywhere, North as well as South, was one of the most earnest, eloquent and impressive utterances I had ever heard from human lips, no matter of what color or race."

Mr. Pillsbury goes on to say: "Sarah P. Remond, sister of Charles Lenox Remond, went to the West and, with her brother, did service above all praise—removing prejudice against their complexion and winning fast friends wherever they came. Sarah subsequently went to England, studied medicine in London, went to Italy, married, and settled in a large medical practice in Florence. These it was my privilege to meet as best of friends, as well as co-workers in that mighty, moral and peaceful struggle for humanity and liberty which made the middle of the nineteenth century memorable amid the ages."

Mr. Remond was, undoubtedly, a man of great talent, possessed of a brilliant genius. The practical spirit he endeavored to inculcate was that of comprehensive Christianity. His personal character was in accordance with his teaching—charitable, kind-hearted, af-

38

fectionate, temperate in living, doing his work as if he felt it a pleasure; even when loaded with injustice and contumely, there was a daily beauty in his life, in its earnestness and simplicity, in its purity, which was an example in itself.

No breath of scandal ever touched this man; his life-course flowed on along devious paths, touching closely, at times, sin and degradation, but still the stream was as sweet and pure as when it left the fountain-head of life.

We learn the lesson from this life that "no man liveth to himself alone." It is of the vast outlying mass of human suffering that we need constantly to be reminded. It is the contrast between things as they are in the sight of God and things as they seem in the sight of man, that escapes the human eye in our busy civilization. God raised up these old fathers when he brought about the emancipation of the American slave, and shall we doubt Him now? What though the way be long and dark, the same farseeing glance that then saw our need and provided for the want, is piercing the gloom of the present situation, and undestands the complications of our present surroundings. The abolitionists made their appearance at the right time, and our present want of strong incorruptible defenders of the right will be filled. Many will come forward gladly to be "lifted up" for those who cannot demand their own rights, set forth their own wrongs, or portray their own sufferings. Of such men was Remond. He helped to tear the veil asunder, which parted the whites and blacks, striking with his own hand a blow to help shatter the cruel fetters which bound his race. And his influence is with us today, ruling us by example from beyond the grave.

Slavery is no more, but there still remains a tremendous amount of work to be done before the race will stand on a sound, progressive basis. In these days of many national problems there is no more serious question than that which

concerns the American Negro. For the good of all, we invite suggestions and help from impartial, well-informed observers of the signs of the times. Just now the fad of the hour is to find evidence to sustain certain men in their grave apprehensions as to the fitness of the Negro for citizenship, and a final home in this his native land. We contend that a true investigation into the merits of this newly enfranchised race has never been made. Undoubtedly, there may be some facts connected with the illiterate masses of the Black Belt that might give slight color to the false, black-hearted and revolting crimes of which we are accused in a wholesale manner by the Judas Iscariots that have been vomited forth from among us the last few months, but with all our faults we are no different from any other race of people who go to make up the heterogeneous mass called "Americans"; "we are no better, and we are no worse than they."

The writer of a book is a preacher who reaches all men, whose influence cannot be gauged. Surely, it is of the first importance that he do his work faithfully and honestly; that he be true in his written precepts, lest he lead his readers astray. There may be some excuse for the attitude of the Southern whites toward us; they have been trained for generations to believe the Negro a curse to the country; but the position they occupy is not a finality, it will change with time, and under the pressure of the advancement that the Negro is bound to make despite all obstacles or new theories, and the change in public opinion that their advancement is bound to bring about.

But what shall we say of the colored American who, having talent and opportunity to help build up, strengthen and succor us on our wearisome journey, deliberately adopts a policy of despair that will bind us down in a meaner bondage than that we have just escaped!

OSCEOLA, THE GREAT SEMINOLE.

39

For such a one there seems no atone-
ment unless, like Judas of old, he be
moved to acknowledge his sin and go
out and hang himself.

Let us take courage in the face of
slander and opprobrium. Never were
the principles of a liberty-loving people
put to so severe a test as those of this
Republic. Believing in God, as the ruler
of mankind, and in the inalienable rights
of "all" men, this government was estab-
lished by the people, for the people.

Necessarily, mistakes have been made,
yet we know that, under God, in spite of
all difficulties, there must finally be de-
veloped a democratic government, power-

ful, safe, grand through its regard for the
rights of others and its practice of jus-
tice toward all citizens. All the good
things that these old fathers hoped for
and worked for will yet be ours, and oth-
er advocates shall be raised up fit for the
times, and as grand as was Remond and
his associates.

"Therefore not unconsoled we wait in
hope,
To see the moment when the righteous
cause
Shall gain defenders zealous and devout,
As they who have opposed us."

OSCEOLA, THE GREAT SEMINOLE.

When Christopher Columbus landed on
Cat Island he found the Aborigines hos-
pitable, and with loud voices they cried,
"Come! Come! see the people from In-
liketaw," meaning heaven. When Cortez
went to Peru he found a civilization,
though somewhat different, that rivalled
the then much-discussed Eastern mon-
archs. The people were contented and
happy.

The time is not far distant when the
descendants of these then powerful tribes
will be altogether extinct. In the last
two hundred and fifty years the white
man's civilization, together with his rum,
have reduced them from several millions
to a few paltry thousands.

The early explorers made slaves of the
Indians, sent some to Spain in irons, and
many committed suicide rather than sub-
mit to the degradation imposed by these
Christian gentlemen, who set up a cross,
and on bended knee took possession of
the entire Western world.

Two hundred years later the South
Carolina planters attempted to enslave

the red man, but he rebelled, and began
to emigrate to Georgia and from thence
to Florida.

Escaped slaves followed their example,
and as Florida then belonged to Spain it
afforded an ample refuge for the two
races, who became fast friends. The In-
dian has, however, decreased yearly, while
the Negro has multiplied, until from one
ship load they have risen to a race that
boasts of ten million souls. The many
attempts of the Southern slave owners to
recapture runaway slaves was the prin-
cipal cause of the two Creek or Seminole
wars.

The history of this Seminole race be-
gan when they separated from the Creek
tribe of Georgia, about the year 1750,
and it was because of their wandering
away that the Creeks called them Semi-
noles, which means runaway, wanderer,
or a man without a home.

Protected by Spain, who held the right
to govern Florida, the inaccessible ever-
glades of that state afforded them a
rendezvous where no European could fol-

40

low. These people refused to be longer known as a part of the Creek nation; elected their own chiefs, and made up a heterogeneous tribe composed of Spaniards, Negroes, Indians, and Crackers. This tribe became famous through its chief, Osceola, or Rising Sun.

Every attempt made by the planters to have the fugitive slaves returned was met with a rebuff by Spain. Many communications were sent to the Spanish government at St. Augustine, but to no avail, and the Seminoles remained secure and enjoyed social liberty, which was impossible under the continental system.

The planters lost many slaves, who were kindly received by the Indians and given a home among them, and the endeavor to force the return of these slaves cost the blood of many a friend and foe to wash the savannas close by.

The first hostilities began in 1776, when the State of Georgia petitioned the Colonial Government to send them Continental troops to help them from losing all of their slaves, and to coerce the Spanish Government to give up all those slaves who had escaped and joined the Seminole tribe. An engagement with King George III, however, occupied the undivided attention of the Colonial Government for fourteen years, and not until 1790 could they find time to arrange a treaty with the Creek chiefs.

These chiefs agreed to restore the escaped slaves, but the Seminoles, refusing to consider themselves a part of that nation, absolutely refused to recognize the treaty, saying, "You attend to your business, we to ours. We are subjects of Spain, not of the Colonial Government."

The Creeks finding that they could not fulfil their treaty, together with the Georgians, began to press the government to take extreme measures to re-capture the runaway slaves.

Secretary Knox, realizing the great difficulties involved in this plan, and knowing how hard it was to fight in Florida, requested the government to

pay the planters for the escaped slaves.

But Congress had many more important engagements to keep, and for ten years more the Seminoles lived in peace. The planters then started a scheme for the annexation of Florida, in order that they might have a free hand to act for themselves and recapture their slaves without being hampered by Spain.

But George III's engagements were pressing, and had to be attended to, and again the Indian and Negro sang their plaintive melodies in peace, in the everglades and governed themselves without the white man's aid.

Nearly seventy-five years had passed away since the slaves began to run away and yet the planters could get no redress. In 1816 peace and quiet reigned supreme. There was an Indian settlement on the Apalachicola River near Blount's Fort. General Jackson, then in command of the department of the South, ordered it blown up, saying it was an asylum for runaway niggers and Indians, and this despite the fact that it was on Spanish territory.

Colonel Duncan L. Clinch was selected for the task, and without a word of warning he ordered the work done. Out of three hundred and thirty-four souls, men, women and children, two hundred and seventy were blown to atoms and the groaning of the wounded and dying could be heard for a mile. Thus the war-whoops of the Indians opened the first Seminole war. It was an act of absolute barbarism, for men, women and children had been sacrificed and a heinous record made by a great and prosperous nation against a handful of fellow creatures, whose only crime had been the love of liberty; the same thing the colonists had just fought so hard for.

If you desire to search the records at Washington you will find many records of Indian barbarity against the whites; but few, if any, records of the Colonial soldiers' barbarity against the Indians. Of the act of the blowing up of Blount's Fort you will find no record.

OSCEOLA, THE GREAT SEMINOLE.

41

The Indians and Negroes after this af-
fair swore vengeance, and their cry was
death to all whites. We will spare neither
man, woman nor child. Death to all, and
remember Blount's Fort.

The Continental Army could not fol-
low them in the swamps and everglades,
and after two years of skirmishing and
the spending of many thousands of dol-
lars, the Army was withdrawn, without
any treaty having been signed. The first
acts had borne no fruit and the Ameri-
can Government had been successfully
defied.

Slaves continued to escape and find a
home among the Seminoles, whose hatred
towards the whites was far more bitter
than against the blacks. The Spanish
Crown was unable to protect her subjects,
and after seeing her forts destroyed and
her rights insulted, she sold to America
that part of her possessions called Florida
for $5,000,000.

This act delivered both Negro and In-
dian into the planters' hands. The U. S.
government realizing that the Creeks of
Georgia were powerless, recognized the
Seminoles independently, and negotiated
a treaty with them. Slaves then rose in
value, and slave raiders entered Florida
with blood hounds and chains, seizing both
Negroes and Indians and killing all those
who opposed them. They stole their
horses and cattle and outraged their
wives and daughters.

The Indians applied to the government
for redress, but received no reply until
1828, when fifteen of their chiefs were
froced to sign a treaty to emigrate West,
but when the government said move, not
a redskin was ready. They gathered their
crops, and Negroes and Indians prepared
to fight. The government then sent
troops, and the Indians, remembering
that the slave traders had broken the
treaty, and with Blount's Fort fresh in
their minds, felt that all white men were
traitors.

Massacres now began to be numerous
and the whole world was astounded at

the barbarity. At this juncture Osceola
appeared upon the scene, and his cunning
and daring came into prominence, mak-
ing him the greatest of all the Seminoles.
He had just married the daughter of an
Indian chief, whose mother was an es-
caped slave. By the laws of the South-
ern States the child belonged to the
mother's side, and hence her daughter
was a slave also.

One day, accompanied by his wife,
Osceola went to Fort King to buy sup-
plies. A party of slave raiders seized his
wife, binding and gaging her, and carried
her away. Osceola fought like a mad-
man, but to no avail, as he failed to re-
capture his wife. He appealed to Gen-
eral Thompson, who ordered him ar-
rested and put in irons, for the grave of-
fence of having tried to protect his wife
and keep her from being sold as a slave.
Osceola affected penitence and after
apologizing was released, but he had
sworn vengeance.

He hid around for weeks waiting for a
chance to kill General Thompson. His
friends used every means in their power
to persuade him from doing this, but he
persisted. At last his opportunity ar-
rived, and one day as General Thom-
son and Lieutenant Smith were strolling
leisurely along, Osceola yelling his war-
whoops, sprang like a mountain lion up-
on them and murdered both men.

He then took to the woods, and fought
like a wild man for nearly two years, leav-
ing nothing in his wake but death and de-
struction and thinking only of his wife
and of her as a slave. With Osceola
General Clinch was in a tight place, and
Major Dade, who was then stationed at
Tampa, was ordered to relieve him.
Their scouts did not know the route, but
an old Spanish family came to their res-
cue and offered the services of one of
their slaves, Louis Pacheo, who knew the
route, the language and the Indians bet-
ter than anyone in all Florida.

The commander did not know that it
was Osceola's agent, and another trap

42

was set for his revenge as a hundred and ten men rode out, and were massacred at a given signal. Only Louis Pacheo escaped without a wound, and the Withlacooche River became an historical spot.

Major Dade was shot by the chief in the command, Miconopy. No money was taken from them, only Major Dade's coat and the ammunition and guns. Not even their tobacco was taken. They were left as they had fallen. So crest-fallen was General Jessup over this defeat, that he begged permission to resign his command. The Indians would sign no treaties that would not give the Negroes the same rights as themselves, and this was finally promised, and Charles Omatla made himself an ally to the whites. When Osceola heard of this he killed Omatla and threw the money he found in his pocket away, saying it was the price of a redman's blood. Later he met the U. S. officers and in a pow-wow, drew his knife from the scabbard, and throwing it down on the table, exclaimed, "This is the only treaty I will ever make with the whites."

He was again arrested and released, and the officers declared that his cunning

was too perplexing. Many months of bloody warfare were waged and Wild Cat and other chiefs persuaded him to meet General Hernandez on October 21, 1837, at the old Spanish capital.

With that dignity becoming a chief he arrayed himself in his best and walked forth to meet the general. He had hardly entered in between the lines, under the white flags, when a soldier knocked him down with the butt of a musket and he was bound and sent to Fort Marion, where he was put in a dungeon. The entire world was astounded that any enemy should be thus taken under a flag of truce, and the stain remains on the escutcheon of the United States to this day. Feeling for Osceola was too powerful to keep him in Florida, and they transferred him to Fort Moultrie. Confinement always makes short work of an Indian. Just before his death Osceola made signs to his keepers for his best robes. He gathered enough strength and, arising from his bed, dressed himself as chief. Then, rising as before, he reached out his hand and bade all of the officers and chiefs farewell. He died as he had lived, a man.

## FATE.

JAMES R. TIMS.

Fate is the only power that rivals death,
And with the fleeting sun he rounds the globe.
His swaying sceptre gives the world each breath,
His scimitar of death hangs 'neath his robe.
Fate, failure, fame, three gods in one,
Rule both the awesome night and glittering sun.
'Tis fate decrees the miseries of the hour,
The strength to winds, the essence to the flower,
The peace and quiet that prevades the soul.
Fate makes the hearth of rich or poor his goal.
Prepare thyself to measure swords with him;
Grow strong, and husband well thy strength,
For fate will come to call on you at length.

THE STORY OF OUR MAGAZINE.

43

THE MAYFLOWER'S LESSON.

F. S. MONROE.

Close to the heart of Mother Earth,
Under dead leaves,
The Mayflower waits its hour of birth,
Till it receives
From sunshine bright and gentle showers,
Its boon—a soul of life and flowers,
Under dead leaves.

Its fragrance sweetens all the air,
Tender and true;
In woodlands dark, on hillsides bare,
It waits for you.
Then kneeling, part the leaves and find
The flower that sweetens all the wind,
Waiting for you.

Its incense like sweet prayers arise
To greet the light;
Its petals flush with glad surprise,
To meet your sight;
It whispers, Some dead leaves may fall
Into thy life, yet under all
Are flowers bright.

THE STORY OF OUR MAGAZINE.

R. S. ELLIOTT.

From a handful of readers in May,
1900, to one hundred thousand readers at
the present time; from a weak and halt-
ing existence then, to a vigorous and
healthy growth now; from early criticism
and prejudice to broad and increasing
usefulness; from what seemed certain de-
feat to a goodly success, with a most
auspicious future, such, in brief, is the
story of the first year's life of THE
COLORED AMERICAN MAGAZINE.

That the magazine still has much hard
work before it, looking to the larger suc-
cess, we know full well, but with the
hearty and spontaneous support already
accorded us throughout the length and

breadth of the land, this success is fully
assured.

It has ever been very difficult for our
fellow-citizens of Caucasian descent to
consider Negro ambition, enterprise and
culture in a serious sense; and ever our
life is too generally deemed by them to
have little or no sentiment or true am-
bition, although the unutterable wrongs
and woes of our people cannot divest
their history of the terrible grandeur of
the darkest tragedy.

That there are many among us whose
lives are embittered by the constant in-
trusion of this belief, generally not un-
kindly intimated, but often most brutally

44

and cruelly proclaimed, it is needless to say. That there are many more who are determined to claim an equal place in the brotherhood of man, and to earn that place by successful competition with all our fellow-citizens, is happily also true. To the encouragement of those who faint, or would slavishly bend under the weight of a mistaken popular prejudice; and to the inspiration and aid of all our noble men and women, who are fearlessly and successfully vindicating themselves and our people, THE COLORED AMERICAN MAGAZINE has been and is devoted.

Feeling that our publication has reached a point where it can fairly claim to have gained an assured standing as a representative periodical, we venture the following brief sketch of our life to date, in the hope that the same may prove of interest not only to our regular readers, but to the race in general.

It was early in the spring of 1900 that a few young men, with but small capital and limited business experience, determined to risk their all in an attempt to establish a magazine that would not only amuse and interest, but should also place in their true light before the American people, their Afro-American fellow-citizens.

To Mr. Wallace, the managing editor, is due the credit of first suggesting and of getting into definite shape the magazine proposition. He, together with Messrs. Watkins, Fortune and Johnson (whose sketches and portraits appear elsewhere in this issue), have together labored with the utmost zeal in building up the publication.

We doubt very much if these young men would have undertaken the tremendous task, if they could have anticipated the whole prospect with its many attendant difficulties. But they have met and overcome all obstacles as they confronted them. They did not attempt to cross the Alps before they came to them, but, like true warriors, have scaled them one by one as they have risen in their pathway.

The first issue (May, 1900), was enthusiastically received and generously patronized. Agents soon learned to take a pride in their work, and every cent of surplus, after the payment of publishing bills, office expenses, etc., has been devoted to spreading the influence of our publication and increasing the circulation.

There has been no attempt to seek the aid of philanthropists, although we feel that there have been many less deserving projects which have been lavishly supported in that way. Today our magazine has a much larger actual monthly circulation than many journals and periodicals that are considered old, established and successful publications. At a like rate of progress during this year, we shall have by the dawning of the year 1902, a circulation that will bring us well toward the front, in this class of periodicals.

Our magazine is also spoken well of by many prominent advertisers who have made use of our pages, and its general make-up and attractive appearance have elicited much commendation.

For the first time in the history of America, our race has had a magazine which has been up-to-date in a mechanical sense, replete in illustration, and rich in social, literary and business details concerning Afro-Americans in every section of the country, who have and are vindicating the just claims and worthy aspirations of the race.

Besides the constantly increasing number of the magazine sent out, our Company have published or have in press the following important race books:

"Contending Forces," "In Free America," "The Story of the American Negro, as Slave, Citizen and Soldier," and "Progress or Reversion, Which?"

In closing this brief sketch of our life to date, we would earnestly request the practical support of every colored man and woman who desires that the Afro-American shall worthily attain and surely hold entire equality with the rest of the sons of Adam. Many have attained

THE STORY OF OUR MAGAZINE.

45

this position, but in comparison with our
many millions they are few indeed.

Only by soul-growth and mind-en-
franchisement, common purpose and un-
flinching demand for all that is right and
just, can the present evil days become the
seed time of a glorious harvest of peace,
happiness and good-will. When pride is
cast down, and hope is dead, only despair
is left to sway humanity and to make of
outraged and despised peoples a constant
danger and menace to society.

It is for the Republic, for the Church
of God, for the spread of knowledge and
the reign of peace and happiness, that this
magazine seeks not only to attain a large
success, but to become the mouth-piece
and inspiration of the Negro race
throughout not only this country, but the
world.

Following are the biographies of offi-
cers and agents:

WALTER W. WALLACE, the managing editor of THE COLORED AMERICAN MAGAZINE and President of the Colored Cooperative Publishing Company, was born at Boydton, Mecklenburg County, Va., in 1873. Mr. Wallace spent his early years in that close proximity to nature which has been the moulding of many of the world's best and bravest.

His mother was Nannie J. Ellerson,
who had the distinction of being one of
the first graduates of Hampton. Mr.
Wallace is the oldest grand-child of that
institution. His father, M. R. Wallace,
was one of the most prominent and ener-
getic citizens of his community. He was
at one time deputy treasurer and com-
missioner of the county of Mecklenburg.

At nine years of age Mr. Wallace was
sent to school at Richmond, where he
completed the grammar course, and at-
tended for two years the high school. He
then entered the V. N. & C. I. at Peters-
burg, Va., where he spent another two
years. While at this institute he was
prominent in athletics and a member of
the institute band.

Later, determining on the study of
medicine, he entered the Leonard Medi-
cal College, where he spent two years.
Giving up the study of medicine, Mr.
Wallace turned his face northward, and
arrived in Boston in 1896, where he se-
cured a position as prescription clerk in
a prominent drug store.

Mr. Wallace is a talented musician and
a composer of several creditable pieces
of music, among them being his Alpha
Waltzes, published in 1896.

Of the future of THE COLORED AMERI-
CAN MAGAZINE, under his editorial care,
there is now no question, as it has already
passed far beyond the experimental
stage.

ONE who is born "with a silver spoon
in his mouth" is considered lucky, but he
who, with grit, determination and per-
severance, pulls up from the slough of
poverty and its attendant adversities to
a higher level of usefulness, is by far a
more fortunate man.

In the career of our Secretary and
Assistant Treasurer, Jesse W. Watkins,
Young Colored America may find a rec-
ord for emulation.

He was born in Chesterfield Co., Va.,
in 1872, his father dying when he was
but one year old, leaving two other small
children and a widow.

Through his mother's efforts he was
enabled to get through the country
schools. Later, his mother having mar-
ried again, he left home for the North
and worked at various places at quarry-
ing and on the farm.

While with a "gang" at the mines he
was respected and looked up to on ac-
count of his integrity, becoming the
banker of his companions, as he was the
only one among them who had the knack
of saving money.

Mr. Watkins came to Boston in 1893,
arriving in the city with seventy-five dol-
lars in his pocket. Fifty dollars of this
sum he too readily entrusted to a smooth-
tongued sharper, leaving him a balance

46

of twenty-five dollars, which he placed in the savings bank. Being persistent, he soon secured a position as janitor, in which vocation he became noted for efficient service. He gradually added to his small bank account, which steadily grew until he had a sufficient amount to invest in some real estate.

Meanwhile he worked and studied night and day, attending the Boston Public Night schools, graduating from the Grammar Department in 1895. He then entered the Boston Evening High school and took a complete business course, which he finished in 1899. At the same time he was studying practical electricity, and is now well qualified for that profession.

Mr. Watkins' keen business foresight can be seen from the fact that his real estate has increased in value forefold and he has also acquired two farms in Virginia, one of which contains twenty acres. He has always assisted in providing for his mother, who is still living, and of course very proud of her son. A brother who came north to join him, largely through his efforts, now fills a good position and promises to make his mark.

Mr. Watkins is a Past Noble Father of Grand United Order of Odd Fellows, and also Treasurer of his Fountain of the Grand United Order of True Reformers, besides being prominent in many other organizations.

Since the inception of THE COLORED AMERICAN MAGAZINE and the organizing of the Colored Co-Operative Publishing Co., Mr. Watkins has gone hand-in-hand with the Company, rendering most valuable services and extending financial aid when necessary. His work, in both an official and personal capacity, has been of the greatest importance to the success of the mazazine.

HARPER S. FORTUNE, the Treasurer of our Company, is a native of Richmond, Va., where he has been known by many

friends from early youth as the young man with an old head, largely on account of his steady habits and disposition.

His first work was in the employ of a well known merchant, Mr. Charles P. Stokes (now deceased) of Richmond, Va., where he learned the business of broom manufacturing. Though very young, being in his teens, he soon earned a place as trusted employee, and was given the collecting to attend to, where the handling of a considerable amount of cash was required. He continued with this concern until the closing up of the business.

He then engaged as a clerk in the New York Laundry and Richmond Laundry for some few years, both of which position he left with an honorable record of usefulness.

While at the Richmond Laundry, Mr. Fortune decided to take a professional course in music, for which he seems fitted by nature. At the present time this course is half completed, he having been three years under competent masters of Boston, Mass.

Though composition and the violin are his chief studies, he handles several instruments with ease and great proficiency, and was for more than four years President and clarinetist of the First Battalion Band of Richmond, Va.

He is also a recognized leader of the best Guitar and Mandolin Clubs of Boston and Richmond, and is (when in Boston) instructor of the Artist, Guitar and Mandolin Club of that city.

He is of quiet and unassuming manner and is decidedly plain and frank with all acquaintances and friends. He is ever appreciative of a good joke, and can himself tell a good story.

Mr. Fortune believes in the steady advance of the race and in the establishing of enterprises where the colored man may be employed by his own people.

Since his sojourn in Boston (where he came unknown) his past record followed him, and he has been a trusted employee

THE STORY OF OUR MAGAZINE.

47

of lawyer Jno. M. Burrell, who, in turn, has been of much assistance to him in the accomplishing of his musical studies.

He has been active traveling representative of this magazine for the past six months, and has met with marked success.

WALTER ALEXANDER JOHNSON, our Vice-President and Advertising Manager, is also a Virginian, having been born in a little town near Norfolk, called Deep Creek, July 10, 1876.

His early life was spent in Norfolk, where he attended the Norfolk Mission College, and in 1886, at his request, was permitted to leave school, to assist his widowed mother in maintaining a home.

He came to Boston in '95, where he obtained employment in a hotel. He soon left the hotel, however, and secured a position as elevator-man in one of the large buildings of Boston, where he came in touch with many business men, among them being the president of a large publishing house, who gave him a responsible position with his company.

It was with this firm that Mr. Johnson acquired a knowledge of business, which has been of much service to him in connection with our magazine.

To make up as far as possible for the time lost in obtaining an early education, being compelled to start work so young, he attended the evening schools of the city of Boston.

With a good corps of agents, Mr. Johnson is successfully building up the Advertising Department of THE COLORED AMERICAN MAGAZINE.

He is married and is the proud possessor of one child, Walter Alexander, Jr., who is the youngest stockholder in The Colored Co-Operative Publishing Company.

PAULINE E. HOPKINS of North Cambridge, Mass., one of our foremost contributors, was born in Portland, Me., but came to Boston when an infant; subsequently she was raised a Boston girl, educated in the Boston public schools, and finally graduated from the famous Girls' High School of that city.

Pauline Hopkins has struggled to the position which she now holds in the same fashion that ALL Northern colored women have to struggle—through hardships, disappointments, and with very little encouragement. What she has accomplished has been done by a grim determination to “stick at it,” even though failure might await her at the end.

Her ambition is to become a writer of fiction, in which the wrongs of her race shall be so handled as to enlist the sympathy of all classes of citizens, in this way reaching those who never read history or biography. “Contending Forces” is her first published work.

Our readers await anxiously her series of biographical sketches, etc., and she stands high in their appreciation. Let us have a few more Pauline Hopkins to help forward the brighter and better day for the race.

MRS. ALBRETA MOORE SMITH presents a type of industry which would be well for many of our girls to emulate; energetic and businesslike, she is the embodiment of many other thrifty qualities so characteristic of true Westerners.

She is also an excellent writer, having demonstrated this fact by a number of articles appearing in several leading dailies of Chicago. By a continuation of her present methods, we believe her aims and hopes will be realized. We understand that Mrs. Smith's display of ability along these lines is not surprising to her many friends, for her parents, Mr. and Mrs. Richard E. Moore, are two of the oldest and most prominent citizens in Chicago.

Mrs. Smith was some time since appointed our Chicago correspondent, and has truly engrafted a feeling of loyalty among our readers. We expect to publish in an early number of the magazine

48

a most interesting paper by Mrs. Smith, entitled "Development of Women in Business."

WILLIAM STANLEY BRAITHWAITE, who is to take charge of our new department on "Book Reviews," which will begin in an early issue, is a young man who will bring to this work an inherent, critical ability as a talented young student of letters.

Mr. Braithwaite is at once the critic, the literateur and the poet. He was born in Boston, December 6, 1878. Throughout his brief life one of his greatest desires has been to comprehend and to express the full beauty of literature—to unearth that beneficent influence which lies buried in the world of books.

While Mr. Braithwaite comes to us as a critic, it is as a lyric poet that the world will know him. He has in preparation a little volume of most exquisite poems, which will make its appearance in the early autumn. As a writer of verse Mr. Braithwaite first contributed to the Boston Transcript in 1897. Since then that paper and several others have contained numerous little dainties from his delicate pen.

One only need converse with him for one short half hour in order to realize the justice of his literary criticism. He discerns the beautiful in literature as instinctively and as truthfully as the lark describes the first faint glimmer of the morning sun.

MR. J. ALEXANDRE SKEETE, whose work has already delighted our many thousands of readers, is at the head of our staff of artists. Mr. Skeete was born in British Guiana, S. A., January 16, 1874. Having inherited an artistic temperament from his mother, he came to Boston in August, 1888, to begin the study of art. From the first Mr. Skeete showed great promise, and after the regular course graduated with honor from the Cowles Art School, Boston. Soon after

his graduation Mr. Skeete went abroad to perfect his studies. On his return he immediately took up illustrative work on the Boston Herald and other papers.

We are indebted to Mr. Skeete for the beautiful new cover on this issue of the magazine, as well as for the strikings that accompany the serial, "Hagar's Daughter."

J. WALDRON JOHNSON, the Eastern traveling agent for the magazine, was born at Milen, Ga., but spent his boyhood days in Savannah, attending the Beach Institution.

Coming North in the fall of '80, he secured a position with the Bank of New York, but sickness caused him to leave this position and to start for Florida.

After regaining his health he returned North, obtaining a position as second stewart on the steam yacht "Stranger."

When the Brotherhood of Railway Porters was organized he was elected their secretary for the Boston Lodge No. 6.

He is a prominent member of the "Rising Sun" Lodge of Masons.

He entered the Wagoner car service in '87 and was transferred when the Pullman was consolidated, remaining in all thirteen years.

He has been prominent in politics, holding the chairmanship of Executive Committee of the Young Men's Republican Club, and was elected to the convention which nominated Gov. Greenhalge. He also took a prominent part at the St. Louis convention in the interest of President McKinley.

Mr. Johnson is one of the most enthusiastic and energetic of our agents and stockholders. He is now traveling in charge of the Standard Acetylene Lighting Co.'s private car in a tour throughout the country.

R. W. CARTER, one of our strongest supporters and correspondents, was born in Albemarle County, Va. His parents

THE STORY OF OUR MAGAZINE.

65

were very poor and he was one of a fam-
ily of fourteen children, seven girls and
seven boys. His education was sadly
lacking, except in nature's school, which,
after all, to the observing student, is a
combination of the industrial, academic
and collegiate courses.

Mr. Carter left home early to seek
work, receiving the usual rebuffs, and ex-
periencing the ups and downs which
characterize the experience of the aver-
age colored youth.

Settling in New York, he early became
prominent in local politics, holding the
office of Supervisor of Elections.

He has traveled extensively, being for
twenty years the confidential attendant
of a retired New York physician. He
married a young lady of Manassas, Va.,
and they have one child. His motto to
young men is, "never despair."

GEORGE F. KING was born at Norfolk,
Va. Early in his school career he se-
lected as his vocation that of newspaper
and magazine solicitor.

In the year 1894 he was given a po-
sition as apprentice in the laboratory of
Dr. F. W. Hammal, D. D. S., of Troy,
Vermont, under whom he became quite
proficient, having a number of positions
offered him in that line. He refused the
same, however, to become a solicitor for
the Metropolitan dailies, and met with
much success.

He was highly complimented in the
Twentieth Century edition of the Vir-
ginian Pilot, one of the leading dailies of
the South. He has worked for such pub-
lications as the Ladies' Home Journal,
Saturday Evening Post and many others.

He was solicitor for the above named
publications when he accepted the posi-
tion as general traveling agent for our
magazine.

C. EUGENE HOWARD, our Chicago ad-
vertising representative, is one of the
most popular and talented young orators
in Chicago.

He was born in Cairo, Ill., in 1877, his
parents moving to Chicago in 1886. Mr.
Howard, better known as Sargeant How-
ard, has an extended acquaintance with
people in all walks of life, and his rapid
progress is deserving of much praise.

After graduating from the grammar
school he was forced to earn his own liv-
ing, like many another boy. He chose
for his vocation that of advertising solic-
tor in order that he might be able to com-
plete his studies and at the same time rise
in the business world. He has been very
successful in his chosen line of work, and
is today the only Negro that is doing
business with some of the largest adver-
tising agencies in the West.

Sergeant Howard was a corporal of the
8th Ill infantry, U. S. V., Co. C, which
was the only complete Negro regiment
in the U. S. A.

He is now sergeant of Company C, 8th
infantry, I. N. G., and ex-president of
the Imperial Social Dramatic Club, aside
from being connected with many other
minor organizations.

NATHANIEL B. DODSON, our general
agent for Greater New York, is a native
of Boydton, Va. His boyhood was spent
on his father's farm and in attending the
public school. He has always been a
lover of good books, and early in life
made up his mind to get an education.
From the public school he entered Boyd-
ton Institute, where he completed the
prescribed course for teachers, went be-
fore the Board of Education, passed a
successful examination, and taught pub-
lic school at Shiloah, Va., for one term.
Mr. Dodson came to Brooklyn in 1887
and was employed in various capacities
at the Pierrepont House on Montague
street until the fall of 1890, when he en-
tered Wayland Seminary, Washington,
D. C., from which he graduated with
honors. Returning to Brooklyn in June,
'92, Mr. C. N. Peed appointed him sec-
ond clerk in the Pierrepont House in
which position he showed marked ability,

66

and soon won the respect and esteem of the guests. His unquestioned honesty and promptness to duty made him an ideal clerk, and no prejudice was shown on account of color. He is superintendent of the Concord Baptist Sunday school, which position he has held since 1892. He was President of the Concord Literary Circle for three years, during which time he thoroughly demonstrated his ability as a parliamentarian as well as a forceful and convincing speaker. The Brooklyn Daily Standard Union of December 13th, '94, commenting upon Mr. Dodson's re-election to the Presidency of the Literary Circle, said: "By his singleness of purpose and faithfulness to duty, he has won a host of friends, who lavish upon him their confidence and love. He is one of those rare characters, whose influence for good seems to pervade the very atmosphere in which they more. If his future career is to be judged by his past record, his name will some day be written high on the scroll of fame."

Mr. Dodson is one of the most enthusiastic supporters of our magazine, and he is building up the work in Greater New York by leaps and bounds. He has already so arranged the work that each district of the city will soon have its special agent to attend to the literary needs of all members of the race.

Mr. Dodson has recently organized a club among his sub-agents in Greater New York for the purpose of facilitating in every way possible the work of extending the influence of our publications.

Feeling that the details of this organization will be of interest to our readers and agents in general, we give the same herewith:

THE LITERARY AGENTS' BUSINESS CLUB.

This club was organized for the purpose of canvassing the literature of the Colored Co-Operative Publishing Company of Boston, Mass., and to work in harmony with, and under the direction of the said Company's general agent in

Greater New York, N. Barnett Dodson. To urge upon our own people the necessity of reading the books, magazines, papers and periodicals of the first class, written by our most eminent authors and business men. To create among our people a taste for good reading matter suitable for the Home, that shall give inspiration and encouragement to our boys and girls to aspire to high ideals and high aims in life.

To help build a Publishing House, that in time shall be the crown and flower of the Negro race in Literature and Art, and thereby leave to posterity a legacy that shall speak to coming generations in more eloquent terms than the most brilliant orator of our day. It is further the object of this club to give references to ambitious young men and women seeking positions of trust and responsibility in other lines of work, for the advancement of the race.

The club shall consist of duly authorized agents of the said company in Greater New York appointed by the general agent, who shall give reference or bond when so required. Persons canvassing the works of other publishing houses in the interest of the race, may be admitted to membership upon recommendation of the general agent and upon a two-thirds vote of the members present at a regular business meeting.

The emblem and motto of the club shall be an open book with initial letters L. A. B. C. (gold pin) and the motto: "Let all be Combined."

To any other agent who may be desirous of forming a similar club in their city, we shall be pleased to give full information.

MRS. N. B. DODSON, the accomplished wife of our general agent, has charge of our Brooklyn office and is doing good work in behalf of our publication.

Mrs. Dodson taught school in Virginia for six consecutive years. She completed her education at the Virginia Normal

170

flag and hoisted the German flag in its
place. Whereupon the three native
chiefs fled.

Then orders were immediately given
to break and enter, in order to find
Malietoa. A warship had been sent the
night previous to Leulumoenga, and it
now returned flying Tamasese's colors.
It fired twenty-one guns as a salute to
the new King, and he was marched
through Apia with a German guard of
honor and was set up at Mulinuu as King,
with a body-guard of three hundred na-

At this last appeal Mataafa came from
Talefa to Mulinuu to see Tamasese, and
asked what the German Commander and
he intended to do. He was answered by
Tamasese, "I am going to do as directed
by the German Consul. It was he who
decided that I should be King."

Then Mataafa replied, "Have all
Samoa assemble here, and do not pursue
Malietoa, but try on the contrary to ef-
fect a compromise and form a united
government of both factions, thus pre-
venting further bloodshed, for it is we

SAMOAN GIRLS MAKING KAVA.

tive warriors.

But the British and American consuls
claimed Malietoa was the real King, not
Tamasese, while at the same time they
advised his followers to do nothing, and
on October 27th, martial law was de-
clared. On September 1st Becker sent
his men over the entire island, heralding
Tamasese King of all Samoa, in the
room of Malietoa. Thus one of the fore-
most nations of the world, backed by
five man-of-wars, had declared war on a
single-handed savage, and set up a pre-
tender in his place. Malietoa sent twice
for Mataafa, and told him that if he did
not come to him at once that he would
find him bound as a common prisoner.

who suffer and not the German Consul."
"Very well, then, I shall try," was
Tamasese's answer.

Then Mataafa boarded the Bismarck
and was kindly received by the com-
mander, but was informed that it was the
Kaiser's orders that Malietoa be deposed
and Tamasese be made King in his place.
But in Savaii one of the forerunners of
Tamasese was ill-received, and the proc-
lamation was torn down. This disobedi-
ence of orders incensed the consul, and
he ordered the village of Latupaitea
bombarded and burned. Then Brand-
ers rose at the Fono, called by order of
the German Consul, and in an arragant
manner exclaimed, "It is time to inform

TAMASESE AND MATAAFA.

all Samoa of what we intend shall be
done. First, the Government of Samoa
shall be assembled this day by the King
Tuiaana Tamasese. Second, by order of
the king, it is directed that a Fono take
place today, composed of the high and
family chiefs."

Mataafa was in a sullen mood and it
was only through pressure that he signed
the document and shook hands with
Tamasese.

Laupepa Malietoa had fled from
Afenga to Tamengamanono, not very

all they could get from her was that one
word—Yes. In the meanwhile Laupepa
had secreted himself at the American
Consulate. Then Becker issued another
warning, stating that they would ravage
and burn the entire island if Malietoa
was not given up before ten A.M. the
next day.

Then Mataafa met him by the river
side. All who were present were weep-
ing, and they spoke and said, "We, as
Samoans, have no cause for shame. It
is not to Tamasese we yield, but the

SAMOAN PERFORMANCE, MA-ULA-ULA.

far from Samoa, and his appeal to the
American Consul through Mataafa,
caused the Germans to find out his hid-
ing place. Whereupon the German
sailors began to break open houses and
search again for Malietoa.

For this cause the people fled on all
sides, but no one could be found who
would betray their old King. One boy
was shot in the hand, but he fled to the
woods. The high chief, Seumann, fled
to the forest with him.

This incensed Becker and he ordered
that his wife Fatuila be seized and put in
prison until she told where he was. Af-
ter several days, when brought to trial,

power of the warships and the invincible
strangers." Then, bequeathing the future
of his country to Mataafa, he said: "I
know I am going to a life of exile and
death."

About two A.M. they parted, he going
to the German Naval Hospital, where
he was well received by Brandies, and at
three o'clock he came forth with Becker.

As they went to the wharf the people
wept and clung to the departing king.
The uncertainty of his fate was ever in
the mouths of the Samoans, and his part-
ing words rang always in their ears,
Farewell to all Samoa. On account of
my great love for Samoa, to my country

172

and my affection for all Samoa, is the reason that I deliver myself to the German Government. That government may do as they wish to me, but I do not wish to have any more blood shed for me in Samoa. I do not know what my offence has been, or why they have become so incensed against me and my country. Tuamasouga, farewell. Farewell to all Samoa. If we do not meet again here, I hope we will meet above."

The commander shook hands with him and told him he was to be taken and sent away to the Cameroons in the Adler,

German by the good advice of the American Consul, and he awaited instructions from the home government. This was Bismarck's answer to the German Consul and Commander: "You had no right to take foreigners from the jurisdiction of their consuls. The protest of your English colleague is grounded in disputes which may arise from this cause. You will find yourself in the wrong. The demand formulated by you as to the assumption of the German Government of Samoa, lay outside of your instructions and out of our designs. Take it back

TAHITIAN GIRLS IN MODERN COSTUMES, DANCING THE "OLEA."

with his brother Moli, and an interpreter, Siualu, a half-caste.

He was kindly treated by the officials as they cruised from place to place, until they dropped anchor in the Lagoon of Jaluit. Here the exiles were put on shore.

But affairs did not run smoothly at Apia. The Mataafa and Tamasese factions were always at odds, and many skirmishes ensued. The island was divided, the consuls were divided, until finally a complete state of chaos was the result of German interference. When the consul took an English citizen off an English ship the British Commander was only restrained from opening fire on the

immediately.”

One series of blunders after another followed, until Germany was forced to bring back the exiled King from the Camaroons and to recede from the high step she had taken, in order to have peace. He left Tamasese backed up by five German man-of-wars, and when he returned he found that Mataafa had never given them any peace, and they wished to reinstate him.

He saw no German flag floating over Apia, on entering the harbor. Then they wanted to push Mataafa to the wall, but he determined to remain active and have a voice.

They then set up Laupepa Malietoa

TAMASESE AND MATAAFA.

again as king, with Mataafa in charge of
affairs, and the two Malietoas dwelt in
peace under the same vine and fig tree
until 1890, when they were again at odds.

The foreigners now began to be anx-
ious as the conference had long been
closed, and the two white officers that

and they begged him to take up his resi-
dence at Malie, thus showing to all
Samoa that he had accepted the call of
his people to be a candidate for King.

Even Laupepa Malietoas men came
and joined in the same demand, although
they had fought against him in the bush.

A GROUP OF TAHITIAN CHILDREN.

had been provided for had not come.
Then many tales of strange doings crept
into the hearts of the Samoans, when
many declared that they saw a lizard
crawl in the midst of a fainpule at the
Fono.

In 1891 the much-looked-for officers
arrived, but they were unsatisfactory, and
the Samoans demanded a change of
kings and the people wanted Mataafa,

On the thirty-first of May Mataafa's
house was found empty and he and his
chiefs had vanished, taking three prison-
ers with them. After a demand from the
consuls he returned the prisoners, and
towards the end of the year Laupepa
brought about a reconciliation, by which
Mataafa became Prime Minister under
Laupepa. Laupepa refused it, and the
Mataafa men were arrested and detained

JOHN MERCER LANGSTON.

FAMOUS MEN OF THE NEGRO RACE.

JOHN MERCER LANGSTON.

PAULINE E. HOPKINS.

A great English writer tells us: Unquestionably, the greatest thing that can be said of a man is, that he had no father; that he sprang from nothing, and made himself; that he was born mud and died marble: but the next best thing is, that having something, he made it more; being given the fulcrum, he invented his machines, and wrought his engines, till he made conquests that gave lustre to his name. These words are particularly applicable to the subject of this biography. His career was phenomenal. His individuality and personal force intense.

There is no part of the United States where the name of the late John M. Langston is unknown, where his brilliant career is not pointed to with pride by the Afro-American, for he loved his friends, his country, and his race.

His books, his speeches, his professional career as a lawyer and as an educator, his last and most conspicuous efforts as a statesman, endear him to the lowliest in the walks of life as well as to the highest in culture and social prominence. The history of the race is brighter, our position loftier for the example of his life and work.

The story of his life reads like a fairy-tale, and strengthens us in our opinion, that the true romance of American life and customs is to be found in the history of the Negro upon this continent.

John Mercer Langston was born upon a plantation in Louisa County, Virginia, December 14, 1829, in the home of the favored slave of the place, for his owner, Captain Ralph Quarles, was his father.

Captain Quarles was a man of wealth,

owning many slaves; a person of culture, and with peculiar and unusual views with regard to slavery. He believed that slavery ought to be abolished. Naturally, his views attracted attention and met with severe condemnation from the families composing the social system of Louisa County. Finally, he found himself ostracized, and he was forced to live his life exclusively among his slaves. Thus situated, he chose his life-partner, Lucy Langston, a slave-girl, held by him in pledge for money borrowed by her former owner. Of Indian extraction, she possessed but a slight proportion of Negro blood. This woman accepted her lot with resignation, and Captain Quarles made her the mother of his four children, one daughter and three sons. She always exhibited earnest solicitude and deepest affection for their welfare. The mother and children were emancipated, and by will Captain Quarles did all that he could for them, appointing judicious executors, providing well for the education of his sons, and making due allowance for their favorable settlement in business life.

After the death of his parents, in 1834, Mr. Langston, then five years old, removed to Chillicothe, Ohio, to the home of Colonel Gooch, his first guardian. At ten years of age he passed into the care of Mr. Richard Long, who was originally from New England. Severe in his management of boys, his idea of the highest style of boyhood was realized when it could be said of one that he was a good worker. Of the discipline he received while with this man, Mr. Langston says: "On the whole, by reason of the

178

excellent association enjoyed with the children of the family, the moral and religious training given, in the ways of industry and self-reliance, I lost nothing by the change into this family, where strict and severe discipline of life prevailed. The treatment received was calculated to improve my condition, while fitting me mentally and morally for the taxing duties soon to come upon me." Upon leaving Mr. Long, the lad was sent to Cincinnati to school. At this time, in the State of Ohio, there were no school opportunities for colored youth. Educational advantages were offered in a private school kept by two white men, scholarly and well-disposed to the colored race.

Late in the fall of 1840 Mr. Langston received his first introduction to mob-violence, and which made a lasting impression on his mind.

For several weeks feeling against the Abolitionists and the colored people in Cincinnati had run high; there were reasons for grave apprehensions of an attack upon the two classes, and such fear proved well-grounded, for about nine o'clock one Friday night a deadly attack was made upon the colored people, which lasted three days. The mob reached the highest pitch of fury and seized the press of Dr. Gamaliel Bailey, editor and publisher of the "Philanthropist," and threw it into the Ohio river. The record of deaths, among both white and colored people, can never be made. Says Mr. Langston: "Those were dark days; and they who still survive them may never forget the circumstances of their occurrence, and the public sentiment which made them possible at that time!"

About this time Mr. Langston was placed under the tutelage of Mr. George B. Vashon, who was a member of the Junior Class at Oberlin College, and Mr. William C. Whitehorn, also at Oberlin. Both of these men were colored and fa-

vorably known scholars as teachers and orators. They were the first colored graduates of Oberlin—one taking the degree, Bachelor-of-Arts, in August, 1844; the other, in the following August, 1845.

Under these young men Mr. Langston was discovered to possess high elements of scholarly power. There is no doubt that but for them the lad would, in all probability, never have attempted a collegiate and professional course of study.

The town of Oberlin was founded by Messrs. Philo P. Stewart and John J. Shipherd in 1833. Mr. Langston tells us: These men were controlled in their purposes by the religious idea. They would build a city, a community and a college, upon their Christian faith, as embodied in the saying, "They knew Christ only and Him crucified."

In 1835 Lane Theological Seminary interdicted the discussion of slavery, and thus drove two-thirds of its best students away. Oberlin school was the gainer thereby. Messrs. Asa Mahan and John Morgan, respectively, trustee and professor, left Lane Seminary and went to Oberlin. The school became a college with Mr. Mahan as its first president and Mr. Morgan a leading professor.

The "Oberlin Movement," headed by the men named, and the "Abolition Movement," led by William Lloyd Garrison, had their origin the same year. As early as 1835 the question of the co-education of white and colored students was broached. The debate was exciting; the board stood equally divided, one half for, and the other half against the proposition. The president of the Board of Trustees held the casting vote, and Rev. John Keep voted for the admission of colored students to Oberlin College. The real spirit and metal of Oberlin was not tested until 1858, however, when the "Oberlin Wellington Rescue Case," the succor of a fugitive slave, became famous. In this case the men and women deserted the town to rescue the black

JOHN MERCER LANGSTON.

179

boy, John Price, from a United States deputy marshal, who had arrested him and attempted to return him into bond-age.

In such a community the boy Langston was educated and trained.

When Mr. Langston had completed his academic and collegiate course, he was just entering manhood. Immediately an important question presented itself to him: What shall I do? What business shall I pursue? The answer came instantly: I will practice law. But where could a colored man find a place to study law? Who would take him as a student, and give him the instruction he would require?

Mr. Langston's own account of the humiliations he suffered and difficulties which he overcame is most interesting. Finally perseverance brought reward. Professor John Morgan, the friend of the Negro race, advised him to return to Oberlin, pursue the regular course of theology as preparatory to his study and practice of law. The course covered three years; the studies developed the highest order of scientific, metaphysical, logical, linguistic and literary power. Thus Mr. Langston became the first colored student to enter a theological school in the United States. It was held by many white students that theological and metaphysical science was too intricate for the Negro intellect; a great many are of the same opinion still. Such persons attending the recitations of Mr. Langston's classes, would express surprise at the ease with which he handled the most difficult subjects.

He completed the theological course brilliantly, August, 1853, and went immediately to study for admission to the Bar, with Judge Philemon Bliss, at Elyria, Lorain County, Ohio. At the end of two years Judge Bliss gave Mr. Langston the usual certificate, and moved the court to appoint a special committee to examine him for admission

to practice as an attorney and counsellor-at-law and solicitor in chancery, September 13, 1854, which was done, and he became the first colored lawyer of Ohio. Within less than one year after his admission to the Bar, his practice had become lucrative; his clients were all white. They sought him and his services as if they had full confidence in his ability. As to his standing as a lawyer, the following testimony is interesting:

"Being at Oberlin a few years since and learning that a suit was to be tried in which Langston was counsel for the defence, I attended. Two white lawyers were for the plaintiff. One day was consumed in the examination and cross-questioning of witnesses, in which the colored lawyer showed himself more than a match for his antagonists. The plaintiff's counsel moved an adjournment to the next day. The following morning the court-room was full before the arrival of the presiding justice and much interest was manifested. Langston's oratory was a model for the students at the college, and all who could leave their recitations were present. When the trial commenced, it was observed that the plaintiff had introduced a third lawyer on their side. This was an exhibition of weakness on his part, and proved the power of the black lawyer, who stood single-handed and alone. The pleading commenced and consumed the forenoon, the plaintiff only being heard. An adjournment for an hour occurred, and then began one of the most powerful addresses that I had heard for a long time. In vigor of thought, in imagery of style, in logical connection, in vehemence, in depth, in point and beauty of language, Lanston surpassed his opponents, won the admiration of the jury and the audience; and what is still better, he gained the suit. Mr. Langston's practice extends to Columbus, the capital of the State, and he is considered the most successful man at the bar." (Dr. Brown, in

180

"The Black Man.") About this time occurred his marriage with Miss Caroline M. Wall, born in Richmond County, North Carolina, and reared in Harveysburg, Ohio.

Mr. Langston now settled down to systematic lines of advancement. His remarkable powers and wonderfully fertile mind, his genius accompanied by skill, good sense, a well-balanced mind and a strong purpose to achieve a place in the world by overcoming all obstacles, brought him increase of power and influence upon the public mind; he believed more than ever that abuses to his race were to be laid bare, their wrongs righted, and reforms effected in the State laws as affecting the Negro. With this end in view he mastered politics in the early days of his professional career. He was nominated for town clerk of Brownhelm Township, Ohio, March, 1855, and by his election had the honor of being the first colored man in the United States ever elected to an office by a popular vote. This achievement gave him name and fame all over the country, and he was immediately invited by the American Anti-Slavery Society to address a meeting at the Metropolitan Theatre, New York City. He was to speak thirty minutes, and receive fifty dollars and expenses.

It was a most important occasion. On the first day Hon. Charles Sumner and Hon. Henry Wilson were the speakers. Mr. Langston spoke on "Anniversary Day" proper, with Messrs. William Lloyd Garrison, Theodore Parker, Wendell Phillips and Miss Antoinette Brown, before such men as Henry Ward Beecher, Dr. E. H. Chapin, Dr. Cheever, James Mott, Gerrit Smith, Henry H. Garnet, Dr. W. W. Brown, Stephen Foster, Henry B. Stanton, Charles L. Remond, Robert Purvis, Dr. James McCune Smith.

His speech was novel in its general features. Up to this time no such anti-

slavery meeting had been held in the United States, one which brought together so many distinguished persons, where such impressive and commanding utterances were heard. The whole country was favorably impressed, and the abolition party gained new life and hope.

Upon Mr. Langston's removal to Oberlin, in 1857, he was made a member of the City Council, and in 1860 of the Board of Education, serving in this capacity for ten consecutive years.

In 1866 Mr. Langston visited Washington on a mission to the President, in behalf of a client. Among the interesting incidents of the trip was his admission to the Supreme Court of the United States. General James A. Garfield had known Mr. Langston as an Ohio lawyer for many years. The General was a member of the court, conspicuous for his large ability and professional success. Accompanying Mr. Langston to the court, vouching for his learning, his experience and character as a practicing attorney and counsellor- at-law and solicitor in chancery of Ohio, moved his admission to that court, —and Mr. Langston's certificate of admission bears date of January 17, 1867.

With the election of Abraham Lincoln for president of the United States, the overthrow of slavery seemed at hand. And so it proved, for soon the War of the Rebellion was upon the nation. At its beginning there was the strongest feeling in all parts of the country against taking colored men as soldiers. Mr. Langston says: It was not until after the famous meeting of loyal governors at Altoona, Pennsylvania, the early part of 1863, that the purpose was expressed by John A. Andrew, governor of Massachusetts, as permitted by his colleagues and authorized by the general government, to organize regiments of such persons. Governor Andrew assigned the work to Mr. George L. Stearns, a loyal

JOHN MERCER LANGSTON.

181

friend of John Brown, and a Boston
merchant; New England could not pro-
duce a man of higher social position, anti-
slavery fame and general influence than
Mr. Stearns. As his chief recruiting
agent for the western part of the coun-
try, Mr. Stearns selected and employed
Mr. John M. Langston. Mr. Langston
relates many interesting stories and gives
many valuable facts in relation to his
connection with the recruiting service,
which lack of space will not allow us to
record.

At close of war Mr. Langston labored
assiduously among the freed people dur-
ing the period of reconstruction. The
manner in which he was regarded is
clearly shown in the newspapers of the
period. The "Daily Courier" of Hanni-
bal, Missouri, December 18, 1865, after
Mr. Langston had spoken upon "Edu-
cation, Money and Character," contained
an article, from which the following is
quoted:

"We could not help wondering as we
listened to the eloquent utterances of
John M. Langston, where was that ter-
rific heel of pro-slavery despotism that
five years ago would have crushed in its
incipiency as if it had been an egg-shell,
such a demonstration. Gone down with
the institution which it supported and
which supported it. . . . Consumed
—perished ingloriously and ignominious-
ly and forever.

"We cannot attempt to follow the elo-
quent speaker in his train of remarks.
Those who did not hear him could gain
no adequate idea of the rare excellence
of the address from our poor and meager
jottings. Suffice it to say, that his words
were full of oppositeness to the audience
and the occasion. To the colored men
he said: 'Above all things, GET EDUCA-
TION! GET MONEY! GET CHARACTER!
May God speed and bless his noble ef-
forts.'"

Mr. Langston was appointed General
Inspector of the Bureau of Refugees,
Freedmen and Abandoned Lands, April,

1867, Under General O. O. Howard. Mr.
Langston says: "Among the most
agreeable things connected with my
tours, labors and experiences under the
Freedman's Bureau in the South, was the
cordial welcome I received from the de-
voted, laborious, self-sacrificing workers,
mostly white, who, having left pleasant
Northern homes, had gone among the
emancipated classes, where they gave
their services upon the most limited re-
muneration to the education and eleva-
tion of the ex-slaves. But above all oth-
er consideration the greatest satisfaction
in connection with my labors is found in
the fact that so many boys and girls in
the schools of the freed people of the
South, have since, by diligence, persever-
ance, industry and good conduct, won
for themselves respectability, influence
and usefulness in the community. As an
educational instrumentality, Howard
University was located at Washington
for the benefit of the freed people through
the Freedmen's Bureau, of which Gen-
eral O. O. Howard was commissioner.
October 12, 1868, Mr. Langston was
made a professor of Howard University,
and he immediately set about the estab-
lishment of the law department. Such
was the good understanding between
Professor Langston and President
Grant, that the former was able to se-
cure for his students of the law depart-
ment, clerical and other positions under
the government. At times there were as
many as a hundred persons, male and
female, colored and white, thus located
while pursuing their studies as his law
students.

It was in the law department of How-
ard University that the first class colored
law students ever known in the United
States was organized, and for the first
time in the history of the world a young
lady was found in the class, who gradu-
ated with her associates in June, 1872.
Miss Charlotte B. Ray of New York
graduated with high honor.

182

As the name and character of the law department of the university became known, and the results of its training were made manifest, an increasing number of white students joined it, and pursued, with their colored associates, its regular course of study, many of them graduating with honor.

Mr. Langston resigned his position in 1876, having served the institution as professor of law for seven full years, the last two as acting president and vice.

Upon his election and inauguration, President Hayes tendered Mr. Langston the office of minister-resident and consul-general to the historic Haytian Republic, September 28, 1877. Of his services and achievements while holding this high office, we quote briefly from an article written in 1879 by Bishop James Theodore Holly, Episcopal bishop of Hayti, and one of the most distinguished colored men of the nineteenth century:

> "Mr. Langston is a philanthropist combining the broad and liberal views of true and progressive American republicanism. The starting-point of his life necessarily gave his character this bent in the most pronounced manner. Hence he arrived in Hayti with open and undisguised sympathies for them as a people whose national starting-point was so similar to his own as an individual."

Aside from his official duties, Mr. Langston, as the chief representative of the United States in Havti, is so imbued with the spirit of American institutions, that a personal influence goes out from him that is producing a salutary effect on the Haytian people and government to the endless credit of the American nation and people, who have found in him such a worthy, high-toned and faithful exponent of their liberty-loving principles.

Upon the election of Hon. Grover Cleveland president of the United States, Mr. Langston tendered his resignation from the office he had so nobly filled.

In 1855 Mr. Langston accepted the presidency of the Virginia Normal Institute, which he held two years.

We come now to the last and greatest event in this grand man's history—his nomination in 1888 to the Fifty-first Congress, representing the Fourth Congressional District of Virginia. He was first brought forward as a candidate for election as a delegate to the National Convention by the District Congressional Convention.

The campaign of 1888, in the district when one considers the peculiar division of parties, the issues presented to the people, the manner in which it was conducted, Mr. Langston's treatment by the Democratic party and a powerful faction of the Republican party, its final results, closing in his complete vindication, must stand as among the most remarkable ones of American politics. There is no record of the nomination of any other man to Congress in the face of such defiant opposition as that which confronted Mr. Langston.

The Fourth Congressional District of Virginia consists of eleven well-populated counties in the "Black Belt of Virginia," where the colored voters outnumber the whites, two to one.

Mr. Langston soon found that the Democratic theory against Negro domination in any form was justified on the plea that ignorance and poverty should not dominate intelligence and wealth. They were opposed to him, and ready to adopt any method to compass their purposes, although Mr. Langston's nomination had been dependent upon the high qualifications ascribed to him, which attested his fitness for Congressional honors far beyond the most talented white men of the district.

The white Republicans generally employed every means against him, for directly after the Chicago convention in 1888, the proclamation was made against Mr. Langston, by General Mahone,

JOHN MERCER LANGSTON.

183

chairman of the State Republica Executive Committee, followed by white Republicans, and a few colored over whom he had control, that NO COLORED MAN WOULD BE ALLOWED to represent the Fourth Congressional District of Virginia in the Congress of the United States. It was, indeed, a formidable and seemingly invincible conspiracy.

In due time Mr. Langston was asked to submit the legality of his nomination to the National Republican Committee. This he refused to do, claiming that the Republicans of the district in regular convention assembled, by unanimous vote, had put him in nomination for Congress, and there was no power under accepted regulations of the party competent to call their action in question.

This stand taken by him threw the expense of the campaign upon his own private resources. Thereupon, Mr. Langston bought a place in the heart of the city of Petersburg, with a large, convenient hall suitable for all purposes and called "Langston Hall." This hall is famous in connection with the organization and prosecution of his work in the voting precincts of the district.

It was a most important campaign to the nation. Great consequences depended upon the success of the election to the party which saved the Union and represented free institutions. Through the neglect and bad management of the State Committee, in its desire to defeat Langston, the State was lost to Harrison and Morton, going over to the Democracy by a plurality of only 1,600 votes. By fraud at the polls Mr. Langston was defeated, of course; appreciating this fact, he determined to contest the election. Then he realized that the case was almost hopeless, for no leading lawyer was willing to accept his retainer of a thousand dollars. He found all agencies working against him—fraud, intimidation, obstruction, hindrance of voters, foul manipulation of ballots—and, greater of

all, the social influences were in full operation.

After a hard fight he succeeded in getting a hearing. Testimony was taken and transmitted for consideration by the committee on contested elections, appointed by the House of Representatives. In spite of all hostile influence brought to bear upon the committee, the facts of the case were so clearly brought out in the evidence submitted that all saw the merits of Mr. Langston's claim, and it was settled in his favor. But even after this favorable report, the opposition of every Democrat in the House was so unyielding that they notified the Republican members that they never would consent to the seating of Mr. Langston; that they would obstruct business by not maintaining a quorum in the House.

The Hon. Thomas B. Reed of Maine, then Speaker, and other 1 aders of the House realized the duty confronting them, and rose equal to the occasion. It was determined to secure the quorum necessary for action: the rules of the House were amended to facilitate business and prevent filibustering. The Speaker was authorized thereby, when members were present and refrained from voting on a call of the roll, to count them as present, if necessary to make a quorum.

These new provisions, defended by one party and assailed by the other, were rigidly enforced by the Speaker, whom his opponents called "Czar Reed."

The Fifty-first Congress was noted for important measures: the McKinley Bill, with Mr. Blaine's "reciprocity policy"; the Sherman Law, a new pension bill. But of greatest interest to the colored Americans was the so-called "Force Bill," passed by the House and lost by the defection of Republicans in the Senate. But for those men the vexed question of the Negro franchise would have been settled years ago, in our favor, beyond a peradventure. Mr. Langston

184

was enthusiastically received in the
House and cordially treated while there.

"The Cleveland Leader," January 17,
1891, comments on Mr. Langston's
speech in the House:

"Mr. Langston made a speech which was eloquent and effective. No higher compliment can be paid him than to state that he commanded the close attention of all in the chamber. There are not five men in the House who can talk as well as Langston. He speaks without notes and his command of language is masterly. No doubt there are scores of Democrats in that body who would give a YEAR'S SALARY FOR HALF AS GOOD A GIFT OF ORATORY. It is scarcely credible, but it is true that he caused the eyes of some of these case-hardened Democrats to moisten by his impassioned appeals for justice to the black men and to the white men of the South, who are proscribed because they are Republicans."

From the time John Mercer Langston

entered the arena of life as a man he
was recognized as an intrepid leader, and
he was a powerful and dominant figure
in American life at home and abroad.

For us it is no unimportant inquiry to
make, after reviewing the beginning and
close of such a career, "How was it that
such ends were accomplished and
brought forth from such unpromising a
dawn?"

Mr. Langston accomplished his own
success in life. His determination was
supreme. His motto, "SELF-RELIANCE
THE SECRET OF SUCCESS." His persever-
ence, self-trust, were as great as the de-
cision of his will. He was indebted to his
training in the hard school of adverse
feeling for the Negro in this country for
the development of all that was best with-
in him. In these elements of firmness
and unswerving resolution lie the essential
principles of success, in every arduous
undertaking for all men of all races.

PRAYER-BELLS.

BENJAMIN GRIFFITH BRAWLEY.

When with itself the soul communion holds,
And speaks none other than itself and God;
When in the silence it doth grope and plod—
Its way thick dark till God his thoughts unfolds;
When like unto himself the Maker molds
Us more and more, and all the selfish clod
Of sin recedes to ways now long since trod—
Then, when the better-self the whole enfolds,
How sweet the distant pealing of the bells,
Far-sounding, whose low echo sways the soul
And calls to meditation and to prayer!
Soft, sweet the melody that from those cells
Goes forth to soothe the heart and onward roll
To die upon the bosom of the air.

HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.

185

HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.*

SARAH A. ALLEN.

SYNOPSIS OF CHAPTERS I. TO XII.

DURING December, 1860, the rebellious political spirit of the country leaped all barriers and culminated in treason.

Closely associated with the Confederate leaders, was St.-Clair Enson, son of 'an aristocratic Maryland family, who hoped, by rendering valuable aid to the founders of the new government, to re-establish himself socially and financially. While in Charleston, S. C., attending the convention preliminary to the formation of the new government, he received a letter announcing the birth of his brother's heress. This enraged Enson who saw in it the loss of his patrimony. He fell in with a notorious slave-trader named Walker, who accompanied him on his homeward trip on the steamer "Planter." Walker offers to show him a way out of his difficulties for ten thousand dollars.

St.Clair Enson's brother Ellis had married Miss Hagar Sar-
gant a beauty and an heress. A daughter was born. Soon
after this St. Clair arrives at Enson Hall accompanied by
Walker. He claims that Enson has a slave of his on the
plantation. Enson denies the charge.

Walker explains that, being childless, Mr. and Mrs. Sar-
gant, while living at St. Louis, took an octoroon slave from
him to bring up. He declares that Hagar is that child, and
produces papers to prove his claim. Hagar recognizes the
man, and faints at sight of him.

Ellis buys Hagar and the child of Walker. Unable to bear
the disgrace of having married a Negress, decided to leave
home, but loving his wife very dearly, concludes to go
abroad, and live where they are unknown. St. Clair over-
bears the plan and informs Walker. Enson leaves home to
make arrangements for journey. At end of three weeks his
dead body is found in some woods on the estate.

Hagar accuses St. Clair and Walker of murdering Ellis.
Then St. Clair gives Walker permission to sell Hagar and the
child in the Washington slave market. Hagar, with the
child, leaps into the Potomac River.

The story next opens in the winter of 1882, in the city of
Washington, D. C.

The event of the season is a grand ball about to be given at the home of Senator Zenas Bowen who has a charming wife and a beautiful young daughter, Jewel, engaged to Cuthbert Sumner, a rich New Englander, private secretary for General Benson, chief of a department.

At the theatre one night, society is stirred by the advent of a new beauty, Miss Aurelia Madison, to whom Sumner was at one time engaged, a fact that he has concealed from Jewel.

General Benson has fallen in love with Jewel and deter-
mines to win her and her fortune of ten million. To this
end, he plots with Major Madison and Aurelia to separate
the lovers.

CHAPTER XIII.

PLAYING WITH FIRE.

About lunch time that same morning,
as Sumner was leaving the office, a note
was brought to him by a servant in plain
livery:

"May we not be friends for the sake of the old days, when no other woman was dearer than I? Come to me just once."

AURELIA.

New York Avenue.

Sumner's brow was knit as he scanned
the sheet of ivory paper in his hand, with
its emblazoned monogram. He muttered
an imprecation. Elise Bradford, the
stenographer, glanced up from her work
in surprise. Sumner was a gentleman in
the office and a great favorite with all
the employees; it was rare to hear an un-
couth expression from the lips of this
man, who honored all womanhood.

"I thought that was all over and done
with," he muttered to himself. "What
is the use of going through with it all
again? Well, I suppose I must go once
for decency's sake, but I'll take care to

make short work of it. There shall be no
misunderstanding."

Then softer thoughts come to him as
he took from a pile of commonplace,
business letters on his desk, a slim satiny
envelope. It was from Jewel. He opened
it and read the few lines it contained, re-
minding him of an appointment that he
had with her for the evening.

"My little Blossom!" he said gently.

But his little Blossom did not keep him
from going to see Aurelia Madison. She
was less than nothing to him. He had
never met her from the day he left Cape
May until the night before. He never
even thought of her. Yet he went to call
upon her. Reluctantly and distastefully
—but he went.

He was ushered into the drawing-
room, scented and flower-filled. A mo-
ment later Aurelia came into the room
from the library. Ah, she stirred even
his cold heart.

A white negligé clothed her from
throat to foot, and her wonderful hair
was caught in a mass low down on her
neck. A deep light was in the dusky

186

eyes that bewildered a man and weakened his energies. In an instant she came swiftly to him—the white arms were about his throat, the warm lips against his.

"My love! my love!" she murmured softly, and Cuthbert Sumner (blind and foolish) was not the kind of man to let the memory of little Blossom prevent him from holding a beautiful, yielding form closely clasped in his arms, and returning clinging kisses with interest when such a rare opportunity offered.

I question if there are many men that would.

She was playing a part in a desperate game that meant everything to her. This was her first move toward the end she had vowed to accomplish. She would be victorious; she swore it. Her rôle was not a hard one for she worshipped this man so cold and unyielding to her arts. She would have preferred the lilies of virtuous winning; debarred from that she would take the torments of a love to which she had no right. By-and-by, she said:

"Bert, do you love her very much?"

He bowed with a long look in her face.

"And NOT as you loved ME!" she said passionately. "Tell me about her."

"My dear Aurelia, can a man sing the praises of one beautiful woman to another?"

"Tell me about her," she said again with the imperious gesture that Sumner remembered so well in that summer at the Cape. "I have not loved you for two long years, Bert Sumner, without learning every phase of your mind. When do you marry her?"

"At Easter," he replied proudly, disdaining further subterfuge.

"And you can sit there calmly and tell it to me—to me—," she bit her lip a moment; there was less time than she had thought.

She is very wealthy?"

"Yes, as the world counts it, but I care

not for that; if she had nothing it would be the same to me."

"I believe you. And I could see her beauty for myself; and she is good, not like me."

"She is an angel, my white angel of purity," he replied with a look of reverence on his face.

Aurelia was a gorgeous tropical flower; Jewel, a fair fragrant lily. Men have such an unfortunate weakness for tropical blooms, they cannot pass them by carelessly, even though a lily lies above their hearts. Cuthbert could not ignore this splendid tropical flower; it caused his blood to flow faster, it gave new zest to living—for an hour. Jewel was his saint, his good angel; and he loved her truly with all the high love a man of the world can ever know. He trusted her for her womanly goodness and truth. And Jewel returned his love with an intensity that was her very life.

Aurelia looked at him and sighed heavily.

"May I know her?"

"I am sure, I cannot say. You may possibly meet her at some party."

"Then you do not object absolutely. I am glad, for we have invitations to Mrs. Bowen's ball. I want to go."

She looked at him keenly. "I think I have met Miss Bowen before. If I mistake not, we were at the Montreal convent at the same time. I am older than she, and left just after she entered. I remember her as a sweet cherub who resembled a pictured saint."

"Quite a coincidence," he replied with all his usual courtliness for womankind; but for all that he mentally anathematized the idiot who had sent the cards and the convent where the girls had met. He was vexed, and she felt it.

"Yes, I shall go—"

She caught her breath sharply and then fell at his feet in all her exquisite beauty.

"Can you never, NEVER love me again,

HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.

187

Bert? My life, my soul is yours! Can
you not give me a little love in return?"

He lifted her up gently.

"It is too late to ask that now, Aurelia.
Try and forget that you have ever loved
me. Believe me, you will be happier.
No one can more bitterly regret than I
the misery of our past. Let us begin
anew."

She thrust him from her wildly, and
bade him go if he did not wish to see her
fall dead at his feet.

Cuthbert went away sadly.

He knew the full power of Aurelia
Madison's siren charms. Nor was her
emotion all feigned. She really felt all
she had expressed. What was pride
compared to the desolation that swept
over her when she realized that his heart
was hers no longer? Her great love
obliterated even the thought of his
wealth. She felt she should triumph, in
spite of the coldness with which he had
received her professions of love. Yes,
she would be his wife, even though it
were a barren honor, since his heart was
not hers.

"If his love is not for me, it shall be
for no one else," she told herself, as she
thought over her afternoon's work and
prepared for the next move in the drama.

And so Cuthbert Sumner went back to
his little Blossom, whose calm, pure face
was continually before him.

## CHAPTER XIV.

### RENEWING OLD ACQUAINTANCE.

The following afternoon Major Madison's carriage rolled up to the Bowen mansion on Sixteenth Street, and stopped. From it Aurelia stepped, clad richly and daintily in a becoming calling costume. She had determined to storm the citadel, as it were, and carry it by assault.

She rang the bell and asked the footman if Miss Bowen was at home.

"Yes, Miss —. What name please?"

She gave the man a card on which she
had written, "Known to you as Aurelia

Walker," and was shown into a morning-room to wait. Would Jewel recognize her, she wondered. Would she be pleased to meet her again?

Presently she heard the gentle fro-
frou of silken skirts down the broad
stairway and the next instant Jewel
Bowen stood before her, holding out her
hand in frankly-glad recognition—Jewel
in a tea-gown that was a poem, a com-
bination of palest rose-satin and cream
lace. Surprise and pleasure mingled in
her speaking face.

"The card said, 'Aurelia Walker.' Can it be possible that you are the same Aurelia whom I knew in Montreal? How delightful to meet you again."

Her greeting was most cordial, and
put Aurelia instantly at her ease. After
a time spent in recalling reminiscences
of school life, and pleasant girlish chat-
ter, Aurelia said:

"I must explain the change in name,—
papa was embarrassed financially, and he
placed me at school, calling himself
Walker while he earned the money to
satisfy his creditors; that saved him much
annoyance, and as soon as he could satis-
fy their demands, we resumed our right-
ful name."

"Pray do not speak of it, Aurelia; such things are annoying, but cannot always be helped," replied Jewel with a smile. Won't you come to the drawing-room and meet mamma?"

How beautiful everything was, thought
the girl, as she passed up the broad
marble stairs with velvet carpet in the
centre, on which the foot fell noiseless-
ly, and statues and flowers in niches and
on landings, while the walls were hung
with lovely frescoes that impelled one to
pause and admire.

The drawing-room door was flung
open, and they were in a spacious apart-
ment with painted ceiling, and all things
rich and harmonious in tone. In a mo-
ment she was standing before Mrs.
Bowen, who greeted her warmly, as if
truly glad to meet her daughter's school

188

friend. No lovelier vision was ever seen
than these two girls as they entered the
Bowen drawing-room. Mrs. Bowen was
a cultured lady and their grace and beauty
gratified her taste.

She conversed freely and pleasantly
with the unexpected guest, although af-
ter the first feeling of wonder and satis-
faction at so much loveliness, she was
surprised and puzzled at the vague feel-
ing of distrust and dislike that personal
contact with her young guest brought t
her. It was intangible. She shook it
off, however, the beautiful face and voice
were so enchanting that she could not re-
sist them, and felt ashamed of her dis-
trust.

"Come and sit down by the fire and
let us have a long chat before anyone
else comes in. We never know how long
we may be alone," said Jewel, indicating
a seat near her own.

"This is very cosy and homelike," re-
marked Aurelia as she took the seat of-
fered. "I have been so lonely since I
came to the city."

"Poor child," remarked Mrs. Bowen in
a sympathetic voice, "are you very much
alone? How long since you lost your
mother?"

"I cannot recall her at all, dear Mrs.
Bowen," the girl answered, lifting a pair
of dusky eyes, swimming in tears, for a
moment to her face. "Papa is so intent
on the fortunes of the mine, just at pres-
ent, that he gives me very little atten-
tion. Indeed, I believe he forgets at times
that he has a daughter," this last with a
little sigh of martyrdom.

Mrs. Bowen melted more and more to
her guest.

"Then stay and dine with us. Let me
send away your carriage." She rang the
bell and gave the order to the servant.
"We have a few jolly people coming—
not a dinner-party, you know, but just a
few friends."

"I shall be delighted. How kind you
are," replied Aurelia, feeling dizzy over
her good luck.

"Thanks," said Jewel, pressing her
hand. "Here comes tea, and with it
papa."

Senator Bowen welcomed his guest
with his usual Western heartiness.

"By Jove," he thought to himself,
"she' a stunner! But my little girl
doesn't lose a thing by contrast. What
a sight for sore eyes the pair of them
makes!"

Then he remarked aloud to the guest:
"I know your father, my dear; I shall try
and see more of him after this. My
daughter's friends are my friends."

There were, beside Aurelia, four peo-
ple to whom Mrs. Bowen introduced her.
Two of them—the Secretary of the
Treasury and his wife—she knew by
sight, but Mr. Carroll West and a pretty
widow, Mrs. Brewer, were total strangers.
Lord Browning, the English Ambassa-
dor, and Lady Browning were shortly
announced, and quickly following them
came Cuthbert Sumner, completing the
party.

"This is my dear friend, Aurelia Mad-
ison, Cuthbert; we were at school to-
gether. You remember that I told you
at the theatre her face seemed very fa-
miliar to me."

"Delighted to meet you again, Miss
Madison," he said as he bowed over her
hand, suppressing a start of amazement
at the sight of her. To himself he added:

"Confound the woman; what does she
mean? Is she following me up? That
won't help her any."

Aurelia thoroughly ingratiated herself
with Lady Browning, paying her the
greatest deference. Finding her ladyship
much interested in religious topics and
charitable projects, she affected an en-
thusiastic interest in them, and was re-
warded by overhearing Lady Browning
express herself as delighted with Miss
Madison.

"Such a beautiful girl, and so intelli-
gent to talk with."

She went down to dinner with Mr.

HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.

189

West, who seemed much impressed with
his lovely partner.

Cuthbert's attention would wander to
the couple opposite him at table. West
was talking to her with animation, while
Aurelia smiled and sparkled, and looked
irresistibly bewitching. West had but a
small income for a wealthy man, and had
always been incorrigible until now, but
he seemed to have surrendered at last.
Cuthbert watched her covertly, not at all
deceived by the gaiety of her manner.

"So, the moth is still fluttering about the flame. Let her beware; I would sacrifice her without a moment's hesitation if I thought she meant Jewel harm."

He showed nothing of this outwardly,
being as calm, smiling and well-bred as
ever. But he was seriously annoyed by
the inscrutable conduct of the woman op-
posite him. It was a vague feeling that
he could not grasp—a shadow no larger
than a man's hand.

Dinner over, the gentlemen did not
linger long behind the ladies. Back in
the drawing-room once more, Mrs.
Bowen whispered to her husband:

"Do ask Miss Madison to play, Zenas."

"I will when I get a chance. West
seems to have such a lot to say to her,
that it would be cruel to spoil sport."

Mrs. Bowen looked and laughed:

"I'll ask her myself then. Miss Madi-
son, I am sure you are musical," she said
to the girl, with a smile. "Will you not
favor us?"

Aurelia signified her willingness and
Mr. West, a minute later, had installed
her at the piano, and stood by listening
with delight to her playing. And she
was worth listening to for she was a
cultured amateur of no mean ability, and
gave genuine pleasure by her perform-
ance. Mr. West was more and more in-
fatuated each moment he spent in her so-
ciety. Mrs. Bowen thanked her warmly
as she rose from the instrument, followed
by the plaudits of the company.

"Miss Madison," said the pretty
widow, "you play beautifully."

"Do I?" queried Aurelia, laughing,
"but then I cannot sing, Jewel can,
though—divinely, I hear."

"Flatterer!" said Jewel as she passed
Aurelia's seat on her way to the piano,
attended by Sumner.

"What is it to be?" he asked her as he
turned over the contents of a folio.

"Will you choose, Cuthbert?"

A jealous pang shot through Aurelia's
heart, as her ear caught the words, but
she set her teeth hard.

Sumner took from the folio "Some
Day," by Wellington.

"Always a favorite of mine, you know,"
he said.

She gave him a quick, trustful look,
and smiled as she began the accompani-
ment.

Conversation was hushed; everyone
listened while the rich, pure voice filled
the room, giving the old song with the
dramatic fire of a professional. There
was a buzz of admiration when Jewel had
finished. Cuthbert bent over with pride
and delight shining in his face, and his
softly-spoken "Thanks, sweetheart," was
heard distinctly by the woman sorely
tried by jealous pain.

"Don't leave the piano; sing some-
thing else," came from all parts of the
room.

"Very well," she said, and then gave
with delicious pathos that sweet old song,
"Dreaming Eyes."

The listeners were charmed. The
singer rose, crossed the room and seated
herself beside Aurelia. Their renewed
acquaintance seemed destined to ripen
into a close intimacy.

"Aurelia," the girl said as they sat
there somewhat apart from the others,
"Will you come with us to the—Theatre
tomorrow night—we have a box?"

Surnames were dropped from that
night. How did it happen? CIRCE alone
knew. But after that these two were
much together.

"Such a lovely morning, Jewel! You
must come for a turn with me." or, "I

190

shall be alone all day; do come and make
the hours bright for me."

Sumner's first undefined fears gradually subsided. Time, rolling on springs of pleasure, passed swiftly bringing the night of the ball.

## CHAPTER XV.

### THE BALL.

The Bowen mansion was ablaze with light. Servants in livery hurried about attending the arrival of guests. Outside the house a continuous stream of carriages deposited the fortunate ones bid- den to the feast.

The ball-room was a vast apartment arched, with a gallery of carved oak, in which the orchestra was seated. The rooms were filling fast, yet at no time, even when the crowd was densest, was there a pressure for room. Flowers wreathed the gallery, the national colors hung in the angles, banks of roses were everywhere. Mrs. Bowen, in white vel- vet, old lace and diamonds, stood near the entrance, supported by her husband, her daughter and Cuthbert Sumner. The house party was enforced by several gentlemen of political importance and their wives.

"Inglass of satin,
And shimmer of pearls."

Jewel Bowen stood, a flush on her cheeks, her hair falling in waving masses, pearls clasping her white throat and arms, her large gray eyes like wells of light. An only child and heiress of many mil- lions, she would have been the bright star of fortune to the gilded youth of Washington had not Cuthbert Sumner stood first in the field; albeit, a man might be pardoned for losing his head had she possessed only her youth and beauty.

A band hidden away in the great mansion discoursed Rossini's dreamy music in a concert during the arrival of guests.

Fashionable Washington greeted its world and congratulated itself on being there, discussed the host and hostess, ad- mired the arrangements for dancing just as the dear five hundred always have done and always will do. It was evident that the Bowen ball was to be the hit of the season. The Senator was voted charmingly original, and his wife at- tracted as much comment and attention as the debutantes who graced the oc- casion.

"I hear that we are to have a new beauty introduced tonight. A girl who is fairly startling, remarked one man to another. The rumor was started by Mrs. Bowen saying to a number of danc- ing men, with a roguish smile:

"Don't fill up all your dances, for there is another beauty coming. Nobody you know, either. A stranger in the city."

"We have heard something of her charms through West, I think, Madam Bowen. You mean Miss Madison. West is fairly a drivelling idiot over her at pres- ent. I'm worried over the poor chappie."

"Tiresome man, why couldn't he allow me the pleasure of trapping society. Have either of you met her?"

"Alas, for your intended surprise, dear Mrs. Bowen, I have seen her on the boulevard once or twice," replied the one who had not yet spoken. "What a per- fect pair Miss Jewel and she will make, and puzzle anyone to award the palm."

"Mrs. Bowen is certainly a charming hostess," remarked one to the other as they walked away, displaced by fresh re- lays of guests.

"She is really a beautiful woman, but too cold to please me," was the reply.

"She has a throat and shoulders of alabaster, a superb head and a flower- like face."

"Hear, hear! Wasting compliments on a passée elderly matron—it isn't like you, Rollins."

"A pretty woman is never passée; you fellows who are new in society have some- thing to learn, let me tell you."

HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.

191

"Granted. But we don't waste ammunition on elderly females who have had their day."

"Has a woman, once a beauty, ever had her day?"

"What a queer fellow you are tonight, making flowery speeches about old folks."

"There is no denying the truth of what I said, though. It is human nature. With a woman it is her good looks— with a man his strength, which at no age will he ever admit to be materially lessened any more than a woman will allow her good looks quite gone into the past, or if they do admit a decay of their charms or strength there is still a feeling of pride in what they were once."

"Here endeth the first lesson," laughed his companion as they separated to find partners for the opening number.

Other men, older than the two recorded, remarked the nobleness and charm of the hostess.

"There is a story written on her face, if I mistake not; I would give much for the power to read it," said a famous student of psychology to a celebrated physician, as they stood together surveying the brilliant scene.

"Granted she is beautiful, but she looks a creature of snow and ice. The daughter is more to my liking."

"Yes, but you must confess that they are alike."

"Alike, yet unlike; in the daughter there is fire and life, and a little diablerie, if I mistake not."

Ah! but the beautiful Mrs. Bowen is only step-mother to the lovely Jewel."

"Is it possible? I should have thought them of one blood. Who was madam before her marriage?"

"No one knows," was the reply, accompanied by a suggestive shrug of the shoulders. "We do not inquire too closely into one's antecedents in Washington, you know; be beautiful and rich and you will be happy here."

Meantime the room was filling fast. Directly the butler announced "General

Benson," Senator Bowen moved forward a pace and shook him warmly by the hand and then presented him to his wife and daughter. A puzzled look swept over his face as he bent for an instant above Mrs. Bowen's hand. Then he stole a furtive glance at her white impassive countenance, started slightly—looked again with a quick indrawn breath. There was now a questioning look in her eyes of seeming surprise at his evident interest—a quick contraction of the straight brows, the next second the dark eyes drooped, but he felt conscious that under those long lashes they still watched him. It passed in a second of time, there was no change in the beautiful cold face of the elegant woman of the world save that one might have imagined that she grew whiter, if possible. Then he recovered himself and turned with easy self-complacency to Jewel:

"Am I too late for the first dance?" he asked in his most courtly style.

"The first is gone certainly," smiled Jewel.

"Well, never mind; the first waltz, then."

"So sorry, General, but it is promised," with an arch glance at Sumner, who was standing back of her.

"Oh! I see. You unprincipled fellow, to steal the march on the world of us who are in darkness. We must all give first place to your claim, Sumner, lucky boy," he said with a genial laugh. "The fourth then? I shan't get another chance, so I must secure my luck while I can."

"With pleasure."

"And the one right after supper, dare I ask?"

"Very well," she replied again, smiling at his persistency.

The General took her card, and inscribed his name against two members, and as the opening bars of the first dance sounded, and her partner came to claim her, bowed and moved away.

There was a movement near the door, and "Major Madison and Miss Madison"

were announced. There was a moment's hush as they entered the ball-room, and every man present mentally uttered an exclamation of surprise and admiration. For once rumor had not lied. This woman was quite the loveliest thing they had ever seen, startling and somewhat bizzarre, perhaps, but still marvellously, undeniably lovely. Her gown was a splendid creation of scarlet and gold. It was a magnificent and daring combination. Her hair was piled high and crowned with diamonds. A single row of the same precious stones encircled her slim white throat. She looked superbly, wondrously beautiful.

Truly this girl was an exquisite picture, but it bewildered one so that the eye rested on Jewel's slender, white-robed figure with pleasure, and intense relief.

Sumner was talking with Mrs. Vanderpool, the wife of a New York millionaire, as the Madisons entered, and turned at her exclamation:

"What a lovely girl! Who is she, Mr. Sumner?"

"She is the daughter of Major Madison, President of the Arrow-Head gold mines, so much talked about at present. You admire that vivid style?"

"Do introduce me, Mr. Sumner, I adore pretty girls." He was greeted by a flash from Aurelia's dark eyes, and a brilliant smile as he came up to give the desired introduction. Already she was surrounded and her ball card besieged.

"Miss Madison, Mrs. Vanderpool."

Both ladies bowed and immediately opened an animated conversation that ended in Aurelia's promising to grace Mrs. Vanderpool's german with her presence. Then Sumner gave the elder lady his arm across the room to join Mrs. Bowen. He passed Aurelia again on his way to the card-tables, in an adjoining room.

"You are going to ask me to dance, Mr. Sumner, of course?" she said to him as he paused an instant beside her chair. Her manner gave the bystanders the idea

that they were old and intimate acquaintances. Her words and way jarred on Cuthbert. He took her card, and after consulting her, scribbled his name down for the after-supper dance, bowed and passed on.

He drew a deep breath of relief as he saw Jewel talking to the Russian ambassador, an old man in gorgeous dress and orders blazing on his breast.

"You are lucky, Excellency, to have a moment of Miss Bowen's time bestowed on you."

His Excellency bowed his head.

"I was just telling this lovely little lady that I must not be selfish, that I must give way for others who have a better right to her company than an old man like me."

"I have enjoyed talking with you so much," Jewel said simply.

"Thank you, my child. I see a friend of mine over in the corner. I can leave you in safe hands, now Sumner has come. By-and-by, perhaps, you will let me return and have a few more pleasant moments."

Sumner felt his vague sense of repulsion, which his encounter with Aurelia had aroused, fade, as he came in contact with the pure fascination of his betrothed. He smiled down at her tenderly. How inexpressibly sweet and lovely she was!

The band was playing a delicious waltz. Aurelia, flashing in her jewels, was flying round in the arms of West, who was her shadow. Sumner's brows met in a frown.

"How lovely Aurelia is!" cried Jewel with eager enthusiasm. "She is the most beautiful woman in the rooms."

"Bar one," said Cuthbert, smiling.

"Oh, you; you don't count. You are prejudiced," replied Jewel, laughing. "She seems to get on very well with Mr. West. I wonder—"

"Little matchmaker! I imagine West stands no chance in that quarter. He has nothing but his salary."

HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.

193

"Would that make a difference with her?" in a surprised, regretful tone.

"I imagine that they are not wealthy. Miss Madison, if I read her correctly, will marry for money."

The next instant his arm encircled Jewel's waist, he held her form pressed closely to his throbbing heart, and they glided away from earth to a short period of heaven.

As an intimate friend of the family, and soon to be a son of the house, Cuthbert Sumner had shared the dispensing of hospitality with Senator Bowen.

"My boy," said the older man, "just fix the thing up when you see 'em lagging. I'm going into the card-room and have a game with Madison. He's an old duffer like myself. You understand all this sort of thing, but I'll be hanged if I ain't sick of it before I begin."

So Sumner had found himself pretty busy. After that waltz, however, which came just before supper, he and Jewel had a few precious moments together in the conservatory, sitting out the remainder of their dance. Then came supper, at which Sumner insisted upon being her escort. "I will not waive every enjoyment for the pleasure of others," he declared firmly.

## CHAPTER XVI.

### THE SPIDER'S WEB.

The first dance after supper Jewel had given to General Benson.

"A short Elysium at last for me," whispered the gallant General as he passed his arm about her slight form. Jewel was a Western girl with all the independence that the term implies. She glanced up at her partner, as they whirled away, with a little amused smile slightly sarcastic; "I expected something different from you. Something at least original."

"Well, it is Elysium to find one's step perfectly duplicated."

"Oh, that is easy where one's partner

is master of the art as you are. I imagine that you are one of the best dancers here."

"You are fond of dancing?" asked the General, after a silence.

"Yes; that weakness was born with me."

"In the tremendous crowd, I could not judge. But I can speak from this waltz—you dance like a fairy. Are you pleased with Washington?"

"Oh, yes; but I miss the freedom of the ranch, the wild flight at dawn over the prairie in the saddle, and many other things."

He looked at her with glowing eyes: "There we have congenial tastes. I am never so happy as when in the saddle."

The ball-room was a whirl of fair faces and dazzling toilets—the light, the heat, the perfume almost oppressive.

Knowing himself to be a fascinating conversationalist, he took advantage of a pause in the music to speak of the heat and suggest a turn in the conservatory where he knew that he could exert this power of enchantment. Jewel was nothing loth.

They stood a moment, before taking seats, at an open glass door gazing out on the gardens sered and withered and covered in places with patches of snow, but bathed in moonlight. There was something solemn in the scene, merriment seemed out of place; even soft laughter jarred on the nerves. She looked up to the heavens, where the Southern cross shone in all its brilliancy surrounded by myriads of other stars. The glorious Southern moon rode high in the sky. The flutes and viols were pouring out their maddest music.

"How glorious," Jewel said softly.

"Ay glorious indeed!"

"I mean the moon," she said.

"I mean your eyes, fair lady."

"You will persist in saying pretty things, General," she replied, turning away indifferently.

The General bit his lip in vexation. It

194

was not to be easy work, that was plain.

There was a subdued murmur of voices and sometimes a ripple of laughter, for many couples stood, or strolled about the extensive greenhouses. They were lighted softly, from the arched dome, by silvery lamps; fountains flashed scented waters into marble basins where aquatic plants of strange beauty had found a home. Leading from the main conservatory were many arbors and grottoes, transformed for the time being by draperies of asparagus vines and roses into a charming solitude for two. The cool stillness was refreshing after the heat of the ball-room.

"Really, this is well done," remarked the General, stopping to admire the effect. "None of the balls I have attended in Washington was so beautiful."

"Another compliment, General?"

"It is not flattery to speak the truth."

They seated themselves on a rustic chair for two, and the General entertained her with tales of his travels in Italy and India, of cyclone and typhoon, all very fascinating to the girl before whom life was just opening.

"Were you long out of the United States, General?"

"About ten years," he replied, looking down. "It was this way, Miss Jewel, I was a hot-blooded young fellow who could see no wrong in the decision of his section to secede from the union of states; and so, when it all ended disastrously, I gathered together what remained of my shattered fortunes, and went abroad until the pain of recollection should be somewhat dimmed. I returned almost a foreigner."

"Ah!" she said, with a gentle sigh of pity, "how dreadful that time must have been. Thank heaven, ours is a united country once more. And you are mistaken, too, in your judgment: we have no foreigners here. We have effaced the word by assimilation; so, too, we have no Southerners—we are Americans."

The General accented her remark by

a courtly bow, and then he drifted into an animated description of a sail down the Mediterranean Sea. Jewel could imagine that she inhaled the odor from boatloads of violets, brought to her senses by his wonderful descriptive powers.

At this moment their enjoyable tête-à-tête was interrupted by the sound of a woman's voice in passionate pleading.

Early in the evening Aurelia Madison had whispered to General Benson:

"If you can, take Jewel into the conservatory after supper. I shall have something interesting for her to hear."

"How are you getting on? Any progress?"

"Wait," was her answer.

After supper Sumner went to her to claim his dance. It was a duty-dance and a painful one he found it. As they floated down the long room, Aurelia gazed up at him with flushed cheeks and glittering eyes.

She had taken a great fancy to Jewel Bowen, not only because the latter was very kind to her—kinder than anyone had ever been to her in her lonely, reckless life, but because she really carried in her heart a spark of what passed for love and which would have developed but for Sumner. She could even admire Jewel's beauty without jealousy; she did not envy her her wealth although so pinched herself in money matters, and yet —strange nature of women, or of some women—for that reason she was the more determined to triumph over her as a woman, and, if she could, stab her. She had forced the friendship with that intention.

She felt instinctively that Cuthbert shrank from allowing a continuance of the intimacy between them, and she resented it. Yes, she would have her fling, her triumph; Jewel should know, beyond a doubt, that Cuthbert Sumner and his fortune was hers, belonged to her—Aurelia Madison.

Now she watched his face and resented

HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.

195

his cold, preoccupied air.

"How quiet you are; aren't you well?"

"Never better," he replied, with an apology for his seeming indifference. After all she was a woman, and a beautiful one. Why should he try to mar her favorable reception among the élite.

"Only, I am not Jewel; is that it?"

"Pardon. Let us speak of something else. Shall I take you to have some refreshment?" he said coldly.

"Oh, let us go to the conservatory. I want air and rest," she said, slipping her hand through his arm. "I have seen nothing of you all the evening. Now you must devote a short time to me." Her air was bolder than Sumner had ever noticed before. He bowed low in acquiescence, though he would willingly have left her there.

She bit her lip and a dogged look came into her face that was not pleasant to see, and in her heart she felt that she could take the strong, handsome man and dash him senseless at her feet. She hid her feelings well, and glanced up at him with a pretty pleading look.

"Oh! Bert, I keep forgetting—of course—," then she broke out suddenly, "I wish you loved her less!"

"A useless wish," said Sumner coldly. "Happen what may, Jewel must always be my first thought."

"Aye, your best and truest love," she said through her teeth.

They were in the deserted conservatory where all was coolness and shadow; Sumner walked by her side until they reached one of the grottoes, where from between the folds of the rose-curtain drapery a rustic seat held its inviting arms toward them. Aurelia dropped upon it:

"I am afraid I can't give you many minutes," he said with a cool smile. Senator Bowen naturally expects me to assist him in looking after the guests."

The band was playing divinely and the notes came to them in waves of undulating melody. Sumner never forgot that

night, and the music of the band haunted him ever after.

She sat there in sad languor that would have touched any heart but his. They talked a moment on indifferent subjects, then he arose and offered his arm with a motion that indicated a return to the ball-room. But with a low and exceedingly bitter cry she stood up.

"Must we part like this? My God! I cannot bear it! Have you no mercy, no pity?"

The tears were streaming down her cheeks, she held out her hands imploringly.

With deepest sympathy and pity he took them in his.

"Aurelia, you will forget. Believe me, dear, you will forget all this in a very little while. What good would my love do you now? It could bring you nothing but sorrow. We must forget each other. I hope—I know you will be happy yet. God be with you, dear girl." He bent down and pressed his lips to her trembling hands, feeling himself a wretch for bringing sorrow to this beautiful woman who loved him so.

But she flung her arms about him, and clung to him in desperation and the abandonment of grief, sobbing hysterically, with low, quivering moans, that cut him to the heart.

"Aurelia, do not weep so. It is torture for me to hear you."

"I hope I may die! Oh, if I only could!" she sobbed, faltering and shivering, and clinging to him, and he put his arms about her and kissed twice on the brow. Her lovely wet face was pressed close against his cheek.

A deep sigh startled him. He lifted his head. Standing in the doorway of the curtained recess, pallid as a ghost, all the graceful beauty gone from her wan face, with frightened woful eyes and despair in every feature, stood Jewel. With a loud exclamation, with rage and impatience and disgust, he shook the exquisite form from his bosom.

(To be Continued.)

# FASCINATING BIBLE STORIES.

## MOSES AND AARON, OR THE REDEMPTION OF AN ENSLAVED PEOPLE. IN TWO PARTS.

### PART I.

CHARLES WINSLOW HALL.

Well had it been for Moses that he both knew the secret ways of the wilderness and had made him friends of the warriors of Pharaoh, and of those princes who secretly hated Rameses, and dealt with the tribes of Amelekitis and Idumea. For the tyrant had sent swift messengers along the great highway of Egypt which leadeth through the garrison cities of Migdol and Succoth, into Philistia and Tyrus. Wherefore if Moses had fled thereby unto Kadesh or Haran, he had surely been taken and carried back to his death, as a terrible ensample to the enemies of the Egyptians and their king.

For this Rameses was descended from that Aahmes or Amosis, who first of the true Theban dynasty dared to rise against their conquerors and alien sovereign, the Hyksos or Shepherd Kings. The petty kinglet of Paloris, a provincial city in the south of Egypt, had manned swift war-gallies with stout retainers and skilled mariners and swept down the Nile, taking city after city, until at last he was master of Memphis, and had won all true Egyptians unto himself. There he gathered a mighty army; thousands of chariots, clouds of horsemen, levies of wild Ethiopian archers, and Libyan mercenaries of a hundred petty tribes. The last ruler of the Hyksos also summoned to his aid every warrior of the delta and thousands of the bold Semitic allies, of Amalekitis, Idumea, Philistia, Phœnicia, and the warlike Khetan land.

They came to that titanic struggle, as vultures sweep down to a feast, and joined battle at Avaris, but were defeated with

such a mighty slaughter that the chariots of Amosis pursued and slew and took captive, even unto the gates of Sheruban, on the Road of Egypt, which leadeth unto Gaza and Askelon.

But Amosis spared the people of Lower Egypt, albeit he took from them all rule and dignity, and set over them men of Khem, who from henceforth held in abomination the Hyksos, and all who like them lived by the herding of cattle and the care of sheep and goats.

And because of this ancient distrust, and also because of their faith, the children of Israel were forced to furnish men and materials for the great temples which were builded to the gods of the Egyptians, and for the fortresses, palaces and tombs of the Pharaohs.

In the days of Rameses were builded a great temple unto the god Amon, and the treasure cities of Rameses, which are called Zoan-Tanis, and Pithom. For Rameses had conquered all the peoples of Canaan and of the northern lands, and had broken the might of Ethiopia and brought into Egypt the spoil of them all and captives without number. Wherefore these last were branded as slaves and set under taskmasters, and given burdens grievous to be borne, and to the Hebrews were assigned like burdens at the last.

As for Moses there was now no hope of return into Egypt, for Thermuthis was dead, or had no power to avert the devouring wrath of Rameses the King. Neither might he flee into Philistia, Tyre or Sidon, or even into that land of Haran, wherein men of his own blood still dwelt and told of Abraham, the Friend of God.

MOSES AND AARON.

197

For the kings of those lands had made alliance with Rameses, and had sworn to return into his hands any who might flee from the service or the justice of the king.

Also, he might take with him neither servant nor comrade, albeit there were those who would have blithely followed him to liberty or death; but Moses would not bring them within the danger of the king. Wherefore he had ridden into the land of Midian without following or defence, having only his horse and sword and something of the treasure won in the service of the Pharaoh. And he came to a lonely well, in the midst of a desert place, and watered his steed and held him by the rein, that he might eat; but his heart was bitter within him. For he said to himself: "Behold now, I sought to succour and avenge my people; and they have betrayed me to the avenger of blood. And now I who have been a prince, and a leader of armies and ruler of cities and provinces; yea who have attained unto the greatest mysteries of the learning of the Egyptians, am now a fugitive and a wanderer on the face of the earth. What is left for me now but to live and die in this wilderness, a stranger in a strange land?"

Then there came unto the well Zipporah, the daughter of Reuel, who was called of the Jews Jethro, the Priest and Prince of Midian, with her six sisters leading their flocks to the well, and began to water their sheep. But certain shepherds of that wilderness came also, and reviled those maidens, and began to water their own sheep.

Then was Moses wroth, and drew his sword and fell upon those shepherds and would have slain them, but they fled from before him. And when they were gone Moses drew water and filled the troughs and watered the flocks of Reuel, and the maidens thanked him and went their way, leaving Moses alone by the well; for they believed him by his dress

to be some prince of the Egyptians, and perhaps one of the scouts of Rameses who went into every land to spy out the strength or the nakedness thereof.

But whenas Zipporah had come to her father he said unto them, "How is that ye are come home so soon today?" And she said, "An Egyptian delivered us out of the hands of those shepherds, and also drew water enough for us and for our flocks."

Then said Reuel, angrily, "Wherefore then did ye leave the man alone and without food? Go now; call him hither, that he may eat with us and be refreshed." Then went Zipporah and a part of her sisters to the well, and made obeisance unto Moses and said unto him, "Behold, my father, Reuel, a prince and priest of Midian, sendeth his thanks by thy hand-maidens and prayeth thee that thou wilt come under his tents and eat and be refreshed." So Moses went with them, leading his brown charger, and was made welcome by Reuel and tarried with him certain days.

And, whereas, Moses learned that the search for him was hot and vengeful, and the peace of the desert entered into his heart, he tarried day by day, talking with Reuel of many things; of the wonders and wisdom of Egypt; the wars in Ethiopia and Libya, and the peoples who as tributaries and traders poured into the cities of the Great King, but in no wise did he speak of himself or his people until he had found that Reuel feared to see him depart, for the old man had no son, and Moses had become, as it were, a part of his life. And Reuel begged of him to stay with him and aid him in his business and priesthood, and he saw that Zipporah was fair and loving, and was content. And in due time Reuel gave Moses his daughter Zipporah to wife.

And Moses had lived forty years when he came unto Reuel in Midian, and Zipporah bore him a son; And Moses called his name Gershom, "A Stranger," for he

198

said, "I have been a stranger in a strange
land."

Rameses slept with his fathers, and
Meneptah his son reigned in his stead.
And whereas Rameses, although a hard
taskmaster, was a brave man and just,
Mineptah was cruel and wore out the
lives of his captives taken in war and of
the children of Israel, with harder labors
and heavier burdens, so that they sighed
and moaned by reason of their heavy and
hopeless bondage; and they cried unto
the Lord, and their cry went up unto the
throne of God. And God heard their
groaning and remembered his covenant
with Abraham and Isaac and Jacob, and
looked pityingly upon his people in bond-
age.

Then it came to pass that as Moses
led the flock of Reuel into strange
pastures far across the desert, that he
came unto that mountain, thereafter
called the Mountain of God, even Mount
Horeb and his sheep fed on the slopes
of the mountain. Then was he aware of
a thing most wonderful, for the Angel of
God appeared unto him as a flame of fire
in the midst of a bush, so that the bush
burned as with fire and yet was not con-
sumed.

Wherefore Moses marvelled and said,
“I will now turn aside and see this great
sight, why the bush is not burned.” And
God called upon him out of the bush and
said: “Moses! Moses!” And he said,
“Here am I,” And the Voice of the Flame
said, “Draw no nearer; put the shoes
from off thy feet, for the place whereon
thou standest is holy ground. I am the
God of thy father Amram, the God of
Abraham, the God of Isaac and the God
of Jacob.” And Moses fell upon his face
and covered it, for he could no longer
bear to look upon the glory of God.
Then as Moses lay prostrate alone in the
wilderness the Lord spake further unto
him, saying: “I have seen the affliction of
my people in Egypt and have ever heard

their cry under their taskmasters, and I
know of their sorrows. Wherefore I have
descended to deliver them out of the
hands of the Egyptians and to bring
them up again out of that land into a
goodly land and a large, a land flowing
with milk and honey; even that land of
the Canaanites, the Hittites, the Amorites,
the Perizzites, the Hivites and the
Jebusites. And because that the cry of
the children of Israel has ascended unto
me and I have beheld their oppression
at the hands of the Egyptians; I will send
thee unto Pharaoh, that thou mayst bring
forth my people out of Egypt.

And Moses feared greatly for he said:
“How shall these things be? How shall
I withstand the might and anger of
Pharaoh, and of the whole land of Egypt?
How can I bring forth so great a people,
or how shall we take unto ourselves the
lands of those nations which thing the
power of Rameses himself might not
compass? So he said unto the Lord:
“Who am I that I should go unto
Pharaoh and bring the children of Israel
up out of Egypt?”

Then said the Lord: "Surely I will be
with thee; and this shall be a token unto
thee that I have sent thee. Hereafter,
when thou hast brought forth the chil-
dren of Israel out of Egypt, ye shall wor-
ship God upon this mountain."

Then Moses, remembering the many
gods of the Egyptians, and that the peo-
ple were bowed down with poverty and
ignorance and oppression, so that many
knew not how to call upon the name of
the Lord, said: "Behold, when I am come
unto the children of Israel, and shall say
unto them: The God of your fathers hath
sent me unto you, and they shall say to
me: What is his name? What shall I
say unto them?"

Moses felt that the flame grew more
intense and glorious, as if the Spirit of
Life acknowledged not the possibility of
other gods. The voice seemed like the
sweep of a sword as it answered: "I AM

MOSES AND AARON.

199

that I AM." Thus shall thou say unto the children of Israel: "I AM hath sent me unto you." This more also, and this only, shall thou say unto them, "The Lord God of your fathers, the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac and the God of Jacob hath sent me unto you. This is my name forever and ever, and this is my memorial from generation to generation."

Go now, gather the elders of Israel together and say unto them: "The Lord God of your fathers, the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob appeared unto me, saying: I have surely visited you and seen that which has been done unto you in Egypt, and have said: I will bring you up out of the afflictions of Egypt unto the land of the Canaanites and Hittites, the Amorites and Perizzites, the Hivites and the Jebusites—a land flowing with milk and honey." They shall hearken unto thy voice. Then shall thou with the elders of Israel come unto the king of Egypt, and say unto him: "The Lord God of the Hebrews hath met with us and now let us go, we beseech thee, three days' journey into the wilderness, that we may sacrifice unto the Lord our God. Nevertheless the King of Egypt shall surely refuse to let you go, except that he be forced thereunto. Then I will stretch forth my hand and smite Egypt with wonderful things which I will do in her midst. Moreover, I will give my people favor in the eyes of the Egyptians, and when ye go, ye shall not go empty, for every woman shall borrow of her neighbor jewels of silver and gold, and rich raiment, and ye shall array your sons and daughters therewith. Thus shall ye spoil the Egyptians."

But Moses still greatly fearing, said: "Behold they will not believe me nor hearken unto my voice, for they will say: The Lord hath not appeared unto Him." Then said the voice: "What hast thou in thy hand?" And Moses answered: "A rod," for his shepherd's staff of acacia wood, long and thick and heavy, was in his hand.

Then saith the Lord: "Cast it upon the ground." And even as Moses cast it from him, it was gone; and a huge viper, venomous and angry, lay where it had fallen, and threw itself into a coil and raised its head to strike: insomuch that Moses fled from before it.

Again said the Lord: "Put forth thy hand and take it by the tail," and the serpent became again a rod in his hand. A second time the Lord said: "Put now thy hand into thy bosom," and when Moses drew forth his hand he waxed pale and sick at heart, for his brown right hand had become a leper's hand, swollen and unclean, and as white as snow. Then said the Lord: "Put it back again," and when Moses plucked it forth the second time, it was whole as before. "These things," said the voice, "thou shall show unto men, that they may believe that the God of their Fathers, the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob hath appeared unto thee. And if they will not believe thee because of the first sign, they shall believe the message of the second; and if some are still unbelieving, then shall thou take of the water of the great river and pour it upon the ground and it shall become blood before their eyes."

Then said Moses: "O Lord, I am not eloquent, neither of old, nor now that Thou hast spoken unto me, thy servant; but I am slow of speech and of a stammering tongue."

Then answered the voice: "Who hath made the mouth of man? Who maketh one dumb or deaf, or clear-sighted or blind? Am not I the Lord? Now, therefore, go, and I will be with thy mouth, and will teach thee what thou shall say." And Moses still feared, but he said: "Send O Lord as thou willest and by whomsoever it seemeth good unto thee."

Then glowed the flame and quivered, and the Voice of the Flame thrilled with the stress of the anger and will of God. "Behold, Aaron, the Levite is thy brother, and speaketh wisely and well. He shall

200

come out of Egypt to meet thee; and when he seeth thee he shall be glad at heart. Thou shall give him counsel and put words in his mouth; and I will be with you both and teach you what ye shall say. He shall be thy spokesman unto my people, and thou shall be unto him in the place of God. Now, go! and take with thee even thy rod; with it thou shall do signs and wonders unutterable."

The Voice ceased, the flame faded, and only a great thornbush, green with thickset shoots and leaves, and clustering berries, and sparkling with dew-drops, stood before him. His sandals unlaced and thrown aside, were all that were left to tell of the tremendous presence of an apparent God and of that desperate adventure on which he was about to enter. Yes, he could not doubt. He was sent of God to that degraded and oppressed people, whose sufferings had aroused his pity and just anger: an anger which had cost him his princedom and perchance, the throne of Egypt, and brought upon him the mortal enmity of Rameses, the Victorious.

Nay, it seemed that he was of their blood, and that his kind old nurse had been his own mother, and a flood of recollections of her simple and utter tenderness flooded his soul with tears. She had taken such pride in his day of prosperity and triumph; never had she failed to witness his progress through city or camp whenever her faithful feet might carry her to see the face of her "Little Princeling." She had died when he was far away, and when he was told of her death he had wondered at the depth of sorrow which had for days blended with his sense of well-won triumph; again had brought the tears to his eyes when he had condescendingly comforted Aaron and Miriam, and their stately father, yea even his own sire. He had given them many things, and saved them much of the undeserved sorrow and oppression which had fallen upon their people.

Would he had done more, but now it was too late.

But these things were of God. While he had thought himself buried in the wilderness, forever apart from the hope of mighty deeds and the ambitions of his young manhood, there had been at work those mighty needs and desires of humanity, which in due season must demand of God a leader of men, and he had been chosen. Was it for this that, under the Egyptian priests, he had scanned the stars of heaven in their courses; their chart of the destinies of rulers and nations, and found his own fortunes and that of the royal house in hopeless opposition? Was it for this that he had learned the wisdom and magic of the adepts, and attained unto the very heart of those dread mysteries which seemed to throw wide the portals between him and the wise and mighty, passed away from earth, yet living in the shadowy kingdom of Amenti?

Was it decreed by God to this end, that he should lead the armies of Egypt to victory; be honored and feared in the cities of Khem and Ethiopia; learn the ways of the great and read the wiles of the crafty; only to fall in a day from place and power, and become a fugitive and a shepherd in the wilderness?

Was it perchance, for this, that he had learned to know the desert as he had known the stately galleries of palaces and the collonades and labyrinthine passages of temples in days gone by, that he had sought to know the resources of the desert, as he had studied out the problems of civilized life? It seemed so at least. Wherefore he said: "I will obey the command of Jehovah, and await the summons of the Almighty."

Thus Moses communed with himself as he went homeward across the desert, even unto that oasis wherein stood the tents of Jethro the Kenite. And when he had come unto Jethro he said: "Let me go I pray thee unto my brethren

MOSES AND AARON.

201

which are in Egypt, and see if they be yet alive." And Jethro said: "Go in peace."

And thereafter the Lord said unto Moses in Midian: "Go! Return into Egypt, for all the men are dead who sought thy life; see that thou do all those wonders before Pharaoh which I have put into thy hand; but I will harden his heart, that he shall not let the people go."

And then shall thou say unto Pharaoh, thus saith the Lord: "Israel is my first-born and I say unto thee, Let my son go that he may serve me. And if thou wilt not let him go, I will slay thy son, even thy first-born."

And Moses with his wife and sons journeyed into Egypt, but as they came unto Mount Horeb, behold Aaron came to meet him; for the Lord had said unto him: "Go into the wilderness to meet Moses." And he fell upon Moses' neck and kissed him, and told him of those things which were done in Egypt, And he said, "Israel is oppressed beyond measure; for the burdens that Rameses laid upon us were as nothing to those which Mineptah his son hath ordained. For our old men faint and die under the rod of the taskmasters, and the beauty of our youth is cankered in the bud thereof; insomuch that many have become as brutes and have forgotten the Lord our God; worshipping Apis, the bull-faced, and even the he-goats of their own flocks, and other abominations of the Egyptians. Also many spare not to sell the daughters of Israel unto the lusts of the Egyptians; whereby we are become as dogs and brutes in the eyes of Mineptah and his people. Truly the bones of Joseph shall long lie hidden, before the people of Israel shall carry them up out of Egypt into the Promised Land."

Then Moses told Aaron all that had befallen him in that mountain, and of the signs which God had commanded him to show unto the people, and to Pharaoh;

and they took counsel together. And after certain days, Moses sent his wife and sons back to the tents of Jethro and returned with Aaron into Egypt.

There they gathered together the elders of Israel, and Aaron delivered unto them all that God had commanded; and Moses showed the signs and wonders unto them. And they believed, and when they had heard that the Lord had visited the people of Israel and had looked upon their affliction, they bowed their heads and worshipped.

Menephthah, the Pharaoh, sat as was his wont, and listened to the petitions of the people, and Moses and Aaron went in with the elders and stood before him. And Aaron said, "Thus saith the Lord God of Israel; Let my people go, that they may hold a feast unto me in the wilderness."

Then Menephthah laughed scornfully and said, "Who is the Lord, that I should obey his voice to let Israel go? I know not the Lord, neither will I let Israel go."

Then said Aaron: "The God of the Hebrews hath appeared unto us. Let us go we pray thee, three days' journey into the wilderness, and sacrifice unto him; lest he visit us with pestilence or the sword."

Then answered Menephthah the king: "Wherefore do ye, Moses and Aaron, keep these slaves from their burdens, Get you again unto your tasks. Behold they are a great multitude, and everyone must labor lest there be want in the land. Ye who are idle and breed mischief among them keep them from their burdens."

And Pharaoh commanded his taskmasters, and those Israelites who were overseers over the people, "Ye shall no more give them straw to make brick as heretofore, Let them go and gather straw for themselves. But they shall deliver the same tale of bricks as heretofore; ye shall diminish nought thereof; for they be idle and cry unto us, saying: "Let us go

202

and sacrifice unto our God."

Whereupon the officers told the people, and whenas the workmen had ceased making of brick by day, they had to seek straw and chaff by night. And the Hebrew overseers were beaten, because they could not deliver the tale of brick as before.

Then came they before Pharaoh and cried: "Wherefore dealest thou so hardly with thy servants? There is no straw given unto thy servants and yet they say unto us: 'Make brick.' And behold thy servants are beaten, but the fault is with thine own people."

Then answered Menephah: "Ye are idle, ye are all idle; wherefore ye say: 'Let us go and do sacrifice unto the Lord.' Go therefore to your work, for there shall no straw be given you, yet shall ye deliver the full tale of brick."

And as these went forth from before Pharaoh, they met Moses and Aaron and said angrily unto them: "The Lord look down upon you and judge you, because ye have made us abhorred in the sight of Pharaoh and of his servants, and have put a sword in their hands that they may slay us." For indeed they were in evil case.

Then Moses called upon the Lord and said, "Wherefore hast thou so evilly entreated this people? Why is it that thou hast sent us unto them? for beheld since I came unto them in thy name he has done greater evil unto them; neither hast thou delivered thy people at all."

Then answered the Lord: "Now shall thou see what I will do unto Pharaoh; for because of my judgments he shall let them go, and in fierce haste shall he drive them out of his realm. I am the Lord."

"As God Almighty I appeared unto Abraham and Isaac and Jacob when in their generations I made my covenant to give unto them and to their seed the land of Canaan, in the which they were strangers; but as Jehovah was I not

known unto them, as I will be unto this people. I have heard the groanings of the children of Israel whom the Egyptians keep in bondage, and I remember my covenant. It shall not fail."

"Wherefore say unto the children of Israel: 'I am Jehovah, and I will bring you out of this bondage and redeem you with great judgments. And I will take you for my people and be your God, and bring you unto that land which I swore to give unto Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. I am the Lord.'"

Then Moses spoke thus unto his people, but they would not hearken unto him because of their anguish of spirit and cruel bondage. Now Moses was fourscore years old and Aaron fourscore and three years, when they first spake unto Pharaoh.

Again the Lord spake unto Moses, saying: "I am the Lord. Speak thou unto Pharaoh all that I shall say unto thee." And Moses answered: "Behold, how shall Pharaoh hearken unto me?" Then said the Lord: "Behold, I have made thee as a god unto Pharaoh, and Aaron, thy brother, shall be as a prophet. He shall demand of Pharaoh that he send the children of Israel out of this land. I will harden his heart and multiply my miracles in the land of Egypt, and yet Pharaoh shall not hearken unto you that I may lay my hand upon Egypt, and bring forth my armies, even the children of Israel by great judgments. Therefore when Pharaoh shall speak unto you, saying, "Show me a sign," thou shalt say unto Aaron: "Take thy rod, and cast it before Pharaoh; and it shall become a serpent," and Moses and Aaron did as the Lord had commanded.

But Pharaoh called upon his wise men the magicians of Egypt, and they cast down every man his rod, and they also became serpents. But Aaron's rod swallowed all the other serpents, and the magicians were astonished. But Pharaoh bade them depart.

THE FUTURE OF THE AFRO-AMERICAN.

203

And on the next day as Menepmah
walked by the river, the city of Zoan-
Tanis stood fair before him; and the
great temples that he was building unto
his fathers and their gods for his greater
glory resounded with the clatter of ham-
mer and trowel, and the murmuring sighs
and voices of myriads of slaves and
bondsmen were sweet unto his ears. Then
was he aware that Moses commanded
Aaron, "Take now thy rod and stretch
it forth over the waters of Egypt, her
rivers, streams and lakes and all the pools
of water, that they become blood
throughout all the land of Egypt." And
even as Aaron lifted his rod and smote
the river the red flush of blood shot
across the face of the ancient Nilus, even

as the glare of a burning ship, and the
snowy walls of Zoan, the sides and
white sails of the gallies were reflected
in a sea of gore, and the mariners of a
score of nations and the boatmen of
Khem broke into cries of wonder and
afright. The fish of the river leaped up
in shoals from the thick and stifling hor-
ror and died by myriads, and from fane
and temple Priest and acolyte came to
gaze upon the abhorred flood, and rend
the air with cries and prayers.

Yet certain of the magicians brought
clear water from the wells and changed
it also into blood, by their enchantments;
and Menepmah, pale and affrighted, but
sullenly determined, gave no sign.

(To be Continued.)

R. M. HALL, M.D., BALTIMORE, MD.

This great question concerns not only
the intelligent and educated people
among the whites, but it is also one that
the better thinking portion of the colored
people are very much alarmed about.
The act of Emancipation liberated a mass
of people who previously had no re-
sponsibility and no conception of liberty,
whose habits had been formed under the
domination of a master class. The con-
ditions under which they once existed
were transmuted to a condition for which
they were utterly and entirely unpre-
pared.

While liberty is ever essential to char-
acter, it is also necessary that it bring in
its train responsibility. True characters
can only be formed by a concentration
of effort to do those things which Chris-
tian doctrine and the moral code teaches.
The nations of the earth which are the
most highly civilized are those whose
conception of Christianity and morality

shine out most brightly, as the beacon
upon a hill. It has taken years and cen-
turies of the teachings of Christ, dissemi-
nated from every church and school-
house, to bring about an advanced state
of civilization.

When the masses of the people are ig-
norant and superstitious, there we always
find degradation, sloth, crime and im-
morality. On the other hand, when an
individual or nation has once been in the
depths of infamy and vice and is sud-
denly transmuted to a condition of power
and greatness, the reaction is too sud-
den, and grave sins and excesses are in-
dulged in.

Think for a moment of a physician
whose patient has been very ill from one
of the essential fevers, permitting said
patient to indulge to excess in eating or
drinking. What result is sure to follow?
The last state of said patient is far worse
than the first.

20|

Our people were a short time since
simple, child-like, and bland. Their in-
tellects were unfeebled and their bodies
only made to perform certain tasks, while
their ideas of Christianity and morality
were very vague, crude and immaterial,
and they had no real conception of the
duties pertaining to a high state of civi-
lization.

Shakespeare says, "Some men are born
great, some achieve greatness, while oth-
ers have greatness thrust upon them."
The latter seems to have been the con-
dition as regards the colored man. There
was thrust upon the race conditions and
circumstances which their enfeebled
minds, owing to their previous position
in society, were entirely unable to fully
grasp and hold.

Now, as I have previously said, while
liberty is essential to character, Charac-
ter is the mainspring of true civilization.

Liberty does not include license.
Liberty permits the individual to do or
not to do certain things. Character is
the moral force or influence which per-
meates the individual or race and makes
of them individuals of strong moral traits,
which means the estimate attached to
them by the community in general.

Now it is character, as quoted above,
that is essential for our people at large to
attain. One writer has said, "Give me a
child to train in the religious environ-
ments, which I will place around him or
her for the first ten or twelve years of
its life, and I will defy any one to change
it."

As to the upbuilding of character, we
should commence it with the infant in its
mother's arms. Teach it from the time
it begins to lisp, habits of cleanliness and
neatness and that its duty is to obey
parental instruction. A great duty de-
volves upon the mothers of the coming
generation. Are her children to become
degenerates, or are they to be made noble
specimens of mature manhood and wom-
anhood?

Is she to train them or permit them
to grow up in sloth, idleness, viciousness
and immorality? Will she, by precept
and example, make of them true, upright
and honorable citizens of the community?

The Sabbath School and the day
school are only adjuncts to the proper
moral and mental training of the young
child. It is within the mother's power
to make or mar her offspring. Is not
every mother proud when her progeny
is noble, true and good? A great re-
sponsibility also rests upon the fathers
of the rising generation. They should
foster and encourage mothers in the
proper development of their children, in
order that they may grow up to be use-
ful and honorable citizens. The future
of the Afro-Americans depends largely
upon environments and proper training
of the youth of today.

We have our destiny in our own hands.
Shall we permit all opportunities to be
frittered away? Is it not the duty of the
clergy to instill wholesome and honor-
able principles into the minds of the peo-
ple? To state to them clearly and posi-
tively their bounden duty and to keep
fresh before their minds the inevitable
consequences of failure to observe all
laws—physical, moral and divine?

Another thing which is essential to the
well-being of the colored race is their
absolving themselves from all forms
of mean, low and petty prejudices. When
they see one of their number enter any
trade, business, or one of the professions,
their first duty is to give him or her all
the influence they possibly can. Give
them a large measure of their patronage,
so as to enable them to become members
of standing in their respective situations.
If one has built up his trade, business or
profession, you thus enable him to em-
ploy others in the same business and
you enable him to become an extensive
employer. You give him standing and
greatness in his business, giving employ-
ment to large numbers of his race, and

THE BRIGHTON OF AMERICA.

205

you will then find that all others in busi-
ness are ready and willing to give him
encouragement, support and patronage,
as well as prestige in the community.
The higher and more lofty one estab-
lishes himself, shows clearly the real
adaptability of the race to succeed in life.

Let the better class of colored people
frown down vice, crime and immorality.
Show to the powers that be that the
colored people as a whole detest crime;
that the criminal classes are their enemies
as well as the enemies of the state. Have
no collusion with crime in its various
forms and be ready at any and all times
to uphold the state in the punishment
of violators of its laws. And finally, I
would ask the white citizens of our coun-

try to aid and assist those who are
struggling for better and truer manhood
and womanhood.

Encourage them in their endeavors to
make of themselves good, true and
honorable citizens of the land. Give
credit to them for their endeavors to exalt
their race in the upward movement, and
in due time we can be felt in the commun-
ity as a power, working together for the
good of the whole people. I would have
them know and realize that there are
among the colored race many specimens
of true manhood and womanhood who
are working for the purpose of leaving
to the whole people a glorious heritage
of true and lasting equality.

“THE BRIGHTON OF AMERICA.”

ROBERT A. TOOMEY.

With the coming of the summer sea-
son the appellation—"Brighton of Amer-
ica"—aptly denotes Atlantic City, for 'tis
here that, barring prejudice (so sparsely
distributed that it is seldom apparent),
the millionaire, the laborer, the patrician,
the peasant, the high and the low pursue
one aim—on pleasure bent—entering a
never-ending sea of pleasure, whose as-
suage is only seen and felt when the ebb
of the season is evidenced by fewer num-
bers.

Assimilating by environment, as other
races, the colored American extracts
what is accorded him naturally both pro-
portionately and disproportionately;
hence their logical division into two
classes—namely—the economist and the
spendthrift. The former we present, the
latter we relegate for future thought.

While the population of this mecca of
pleasure is of a fluctuating character, we
can, nevertheless, boast of a permanent
colored population of seven thousand or
more. It is from these that not a few of
our substantial citizens of color have
sprung. At the present time they sustain
a position of worth and business integrity
in the community.

As proof of the foregoing we might
mention Messrs. William H. Deboyce,
Stafford Smallwood, Jno. Roye, Frank T.
Belt—all young men of prominence, and
each enjoying repute both enviable and
full of honor. We hope to speak more
fully of these young men in succeeding
numbers.

While there is somewhat of a dearth
of local professionals, yet the race can
point with pride to Dr. Walter B. Fayer-

206

man, a physician, who has won his way by strict industry and ability, and is already upon the staff of the City Surgeons. Another of his worthy co-laborers is Dr. LeRoy Morris.

Our exclusive smart set is naturally very circumscribed and the lines are strictly drawn and discreetly determined —hence this charmed circle is characterized by intelligence and moral worth, two elements indispensable for true citizenship. For such a charmed few there must of necessity be a chaperon. Such a magnetism and grace is manifested by Mrs. R. H. Poole, whose summer entertainments eclipse every previous effort and evoke encomiums of a high order from her many friends.

The religious needs of our people are very well cared for by three Methodist and three Baptist pastors, and another has been added of the Episcopal persuasion.

It is your correspondent's great privilege to know the Rev. James Deaver of the Episcopal Church. He is a gentleman of high ideals with an eye single to the needs of his people and his race, and having the courage of his convictions he dares to express them.

Conjoined to these as a common educator we have one newspaper—The Seaside News—issued weekly. Its editorial pages are supervised by the Rev. Strickland, an able divine, of liberal views and keen judgment.

With prospects as portrayed by the foregoing, what scintillations of hope appear in the nebulæ of possibility. With the telescopes of industry and enterprise, who will not say but that ere long our gaze of hope will be rewarded by the fleeing of prejudice, proscription and aspersion, and they will soon live only in memory, as birds of passage.

## THE TOTAL NEGRO POPULATION OF THE WORLD.

S. E. F. C. C. HAMEDOE.

Having received a request from one of our subscribers for information regarding the probable Negro population of the world, we turned the same over to Prof. Hamedoe, with the request that he look the matter up thoroughly and report. The following are the facts as he found them:—

The facts regarding the total Negro population of the world have never been definitely known, and many able statisticians from all parts of the world have found it well nigh impossible to determine

definitely where the color line begins and where it ends, as many of the mixed races come in under this head.

If we should follow Blumenbach, Bals and Wagner, the greatest ethnologists, we find an enormous list of classifications containing Negro blood, of which some are as follows: Mulattoes, Creoles, Octroons, Quadroons, Chinos, Zambos, Cavebocos, Mamulucos, Zambos-negros, Cubros, Mulattos-blancos Osuros, Pardoes and many other indigenous to all parts of the world.

LIFE AND WORK OF THE REV. JOHN JASPER.

207

One of these statisticians claimed that in 1872 the United States, the West Indies and South America contained more than ten millions of this class of mixed races, and it has been increased to at least twenty millions today, at the lowest estimate, while the birth rate even today in the new world of mixed races is something enormous.

It is most difficult to get a definite idea from Europe, as a man is not so accurately classified there as here in our own country. As near as can be gleaned from the data of the Eastern world, Africa has about two hundred million of whom we know, and we have no idea of over

two-thirds of its inhabitants, as a vast portion remains yet unexplored.

In Europe proper about one million are scattered throughout the various countries. Under Turkish rule there are about three and one-half millions. In India about eight millions, and in the East eight hundred thousand. In the Philippines, Borneo and Oceanica there are probably ten millions, which will make the total Negro population of the world, that is, races containing Negro blood, as near as can be approximated to date, about two hundred and thirty-six millions.

REV. P. THOMAS STANFORD, D.D., LL.D.

The Rev. John Jasper was born in Fluvanna County, Va., on the fourth of July, in the year 1812. His father, Phil Jasper, was a great preacher in his time, and his mother's name was Tina Jasper. He was the youngest of twenty-four children.

He early showed signs of leadership even among the little slave companions on the farm, and his father predicted that he would be a minister. Rev. Jasper was hired at an early age to work in the factory at Richmond, and while here he fell into all kinds of bad company, and according to his own testimony grew to be a most wicked man.

At this time he had many startling visions warning him of his condition, but he paid no attention to them at that time. He later, however, became converted, in 1839, and in February, 1840, he was baptized. From the very moment of his con-

version he was deeply impressed with the fact that he was called to preach, and the members of the church were also so impressed with him, that his first sermon was preached on the day of his baptism.

Rev. Jasper never had any of the advantages of schooling, but was taught from an old New York spelling book the first rudiments of learning. He applied himself very especially to the study of the Bible, so much so, in fact, that in time he could not only read any part of it, but knew more than half of it by heart. He could repeat almost any chapter in the Bible without opening the book.

Rev. Jasper possessed one of the most remarkable memories of which history gives us any account. Matters of seemingly small import could be reviewed after fifty years with the same ease as though they had happened but yesterday.

The Rev. Jasper preached in all parts of the state of Virginia, and even in the

208

days of slavery was allowed to go and come at will.

He ministered to the spiritual wants of the Confederate soldiers in the hospitals at Richmond during the civil war, and at their deaths preached many funeral sermons.

He founded the Sixth Mt. Zion Baptist Church on Brown's Island in a stable. From there it removed to a cooper shop, and finally removed to the building now used as a green grocery at the corner of Fourth and Cary streets, Richmond, Va. The present location of the church was found to be for sale, and it was bought from the white congregation who then owned it.

He became what might be termed a national character, through his famous sermon entitled, "The Sun Do Move" (a synopsis of the sermon can be found at the close of this article). This sermon he preached before some of the greatest scientists of the age and forced them to recognize his great ability.

Rev. Jasper was married four times, and is survived by his last wife, and three children of a former marriage.

In the British Museum, in a casket, there is a large diamond of rare quality and of great value, and open to the view of all visitors. It is, however, carefully guarded by an attendant at all times.

At first, by way of explanation of its history, you are asked to view the material of ore and stone out of which it was taken, and next you are allowed to look at the stone itself. While you stand admiring its great beauty, the guard gently draws a cover over the casket, leaving just space enough for you to see the treasure as it appears when in the shade. "This," says he, "is the way to test the quality of the stone and to see its beauty in all its fulness."

The world has long since agreed that Rev. John Jasper was a true and tried stone of rare value.

Many persons of note from all parts

of the world visited his church in Richmond, and when leaving felt that they had seen the stone which the builders had reflected, and they will not be surprised when they learn that that Jasper stone has become the chief corner stone in the religious temple of Negro progress and elevation.

But not one of us had seen that strong man of God in the effulgence of his beauty until they beheld him as entering into the spiritual life.

Thus separated from the ore of his Negro parentage, and the stone of outward bondage, we behold his Christ-like heart, all of which seems to unite in voices and speak louder than seven peals of thunder, to give us Rev. John Jasper's last message to the ministers of the gospel, which is as follows:

> "And when he had called the people unto him with his disciples also, He said unto them, whosoever will come after me, let him deny himself and take up his cross and follow me."

> "And he that taketh not his cross and follow after me, is not worthy of me."

The Rev. John Jasper was so full of the Christ spirit that we do the sacred texts no violence, when we in this special case interpret them as being Brother Jasper's own words.

Like his Master, while he tabernacled here below, his home was in heaven, towards which he journeyed each day, and the height of his ambition was to get others to follow with him and accept the religion of Jesus Christ.

The religion of the Cross is always a religion of self-denial, and activity, which is one strong evidence of its divinity.

An impostor generally holds up the advantage of his system, and keeps the difficulties out of sight. On the contrary, Jesus broght fully to view the difficulties and dangers of Christianity. Christ's religion bears the mark of honesty on its brow, and places it in the hearts of its believers and sends them out

210

While the language used was figurative, yet it teaches us that there are many things in religion humiliating to man's proud nature.

Unlike the Rev. John Jasper, some of the younger men in the Negro ministry will do everything but take up their cross,

Look at his model in private, and in public, in poverty and in prosperity, as a man and as a Christian minister.

Look at him in the valley and shadow of death; how lovely, how lofty and sublime his character, how worthy of imitation.

MRS. MARY JASPER, WIDOW OF REV. JOHN JASPER.

in fact sometimes they act as though they would pass by the cross and try to get to heaven without taking it up. They should remember, however, that Christ says, "If any man will be my disciple, let him deny himself and take up his cross and follow me."

Rev. Jasper fully imitated Jesus Christ, and we in turn will do well to imitate him.

Would the young preacher study the character of great men and gaze on the monuments erected to their memory with reverence. Go study the memoir of Jesus as shown in the life of the Rev. John Jasper. Study it as the model to be imitated, you are Christian ministers just as you imitate him, and no further.

There are but two kinds of necessity —natural and moral; what is absolute in

212

those who find the good old way, the
way our holy prophet, Jasper, went.

Jesus said, "To him that overcometh
will I grant to sit upon my throne."

Then, overcoming is necessary to the
final reward.

The racer does not wear the laurels till he has won the prize, nor the soldier wear the palm of victory till he has fought the fight, nor the wandering pilgrim revel in the enjoyment of home till his journey ends.

A CORNER OF THE BED-ROOM THAT WAS USED LATE YEARS BY THE REV. JASPER AS A STUDY.

Heaven is made up of pilgrims who
have endured the toil—racers who have
won the prize, and heroes who have con-
quered earth's sin and self, among whom
Rev. John Jasper is a bright and shining
star, seated at God's right hand, singing
redemption songs with the angels.

Angels, what are they? They are God's
pearl fishers.

Some years ago while on a visit to
Italy, early in the morning as I walked
along the river-side, I noticed a man
wading waist-deep in the river and peer-
ing into the water.

I spoke to him, but he never so much
as looked up. All at once he darted down,
immersing his whole form under the
water, and came up again almost as sud-
denly with something in his hand, which
appeared to be nothing but mud. He
took out his knife, and cutting into the
matter, took from it a costly and beauti-
ful pearl.

His face beamed with joy as he turned
to me and explained in a few hasty words
that he was a pearl fisher. He then threw
that which appeared fit for corruption
back again in the water and darted off
with his pearl, of great price, to deck the
crown of some great prince or king.

Angels are God's pearl fishers. Early
in the morning of the 30th day of March,
1901, the angel of God waded into the
waters of time along the shores of Rich-
mond, Va., and all at once he darted down
and brought up the spirit of Rev. John
Jasper. Using the word of God as a
knife, he separated that which was fit
for corruption and decay from his im-
mortal soul. He threw the body back,
saying, "Dust to dust, ashes to ashes,"
and darted off with the soul to deck the
crown of Jesus Christ, the Son of God.

The philosopher employs his time in
accelerating the march of science and de-
veloping the mysteries of nature. The
warrior, to obtain laurels of fame, will
pursue his dauntless career through the
ensanguined plains of courage, and the
precincts of death. The politician has in
his hands the weal or woe of his country.
The philosopher, the warrior, the poli-
tician are entrusted with great responsi-
bilities, but the Christian ministry, the
legate of the skies, the ambassador of
Christ fills a post of honor and responsi-
bility that infinitely transcends every
other. His work is to get men reconciled
to God.

Such has been clearly shown to have
been the burning zeal of our venerable
father, Jasper.

If a man is wise who plants a tree that

213

shall bear fruit after he is dead, which another shall eat and bless God for the man who planted it, how much more gracious and beneficent is the act of our beloved and lamented father, Jasper, who by his influence, assisted in planting the great Baptist denomination, to which thousands can now point to as their rock

"Sun Do Move" sermon was furnished by the celebrated preacher himself:

The text is found in *Exodus*—chapter xv., verse 3: "The Lord is a man of war; the Lord is his name."

Genesis, chapter xii., verses 1, 2, and 3: Now the Lord had said unto Abram, Get thee out of thy country, and from

HOME OF THE LATE REV. JASPER, RICHMOND, VA.

in a weary land and shelter in the time of storm.

Surely heaven will be sweeter to our sainted father because he has left something behind him to bless the old world that has been his alma mater in fitting him for the skies.

### THE "SUN DO MOVE" SERMON.

The following synopsis of the famous

thy kindred, and from thy father's house, unto a land that I will show thee; and I will make of thee a great nation, and I will bless thee and make thy name great; and thou shall be a blessing; and I will bless them that bless thee, and curse him that curseth thee, and in thee shall all the families of the earth be blessed.

Also, see chapter xv., verse 5: And he brought him forth abroad, and said, Look

215

of the sun unto the going down of the
same, the Lord's name is to be praised.

Psalm i., verse 1: The mighty God,
even the Lord, hath spoken, and called
the earth from the rising of the sun unto
the going down thereof.

Malachi, chapter i., verse 2: For from
the rising of the sun even unto the going
down of the same, My name shall be
great among the Gentiles.

Isaiah, chapter xxxviii., verse 8: Be-

sun stood still, and the moon stayed, un-
til the people avenged themselves upon
their enemies. And there was no day
like that before it or after it, that the
Lord harkened unto the voice of a man;
for the Lord fought for Israel.

"THE SUN WENT DOWN."

Judges, chapter xiv., verse 18: And
the men of the city said unto him on the

THE PARLOR IN THE HOME OF THE LATE REV JASPER, RICHMOND, VA.

hold I will bring again the shadow of the
degrees which are going down in the
sundial of Ahaz ten degrees backward;
so the sun returned ten degrees, by
which degrees it was gone down.

Ecclesiastes, chapter i., verse 5: The
sun also ariseth, and the sun goeth down
and hasteneth to his place where he
arose.

Joshua, chapter x., verses 12, 13, 14:
Then spake Joshua to the Lord, in the
day when the Lord delivered up the
Amorites before the children of Israel,
Sun, stand thou still on Gideon, and thou
moon in the valley of Ajalon. And the

seventh day, before the sun went down,
What is sweeter than honey? and what
is stronger than a lion?

Psalm xix., verse 6: His going forth
is from the end of the Heaven, and His
circuit unto the end of it; and there is no-
thing hid from the heat thereof.

Rev. Jasper repeatedly referred to the
following verse: "I saw four angels
standing on the four corners of the
earth." He says: "So we are living on
a four-cornered earth; then, my friends,
will you tell me how in the name of God
can an earth with four corners be
round!"

220

HERE AND THERE.

[Under this heading we shall publish monthly such short articles or locals as will enable our subscribers to keep in close touch with the various social movements among the colored race, not only throughout the country but the world. All are invited to contribute items of general news and interest.]

Wright's concert company, one of the leading companies of Philadelphia, have given successful musical entertainments for a number of seasons under the efficient management of Mr. W. H. Wright, one of Philadelphia's leading choristers.

Mr. Wright was born in Cecilton Co.,

choir, which soon became one of the leading choirs of the city. Here he remained for seven years, gaining the profound respect of all with whom he came in contact.

Mr. Wright substituted at the Zoar M. E. Church for several months as choris-

WRIGHT'S CONCERT COMPANY, PHILADELPHIA, PA.

Md., but came to Wilmington with his parents in the early '70's. When quite young he began to learn the rudiments of music, for which he had marked talent. He possessed a voice of rare quality which soon attracted the attention of one of Wilmington's foremost teachers, and musical directors, who gave him special training.

Leaving Wilmington about 1891, he went to Philadelphia, where he was made chorister of the Allen A. M. E. Chapel

ter and teacher. He was also president of the Choristers' Association of Philadelphia for one year.

He is at present chorister at Wesley A. M. E. Zion Church, which boasts of the largest congregation in the city of Philadelphia. The choir has improved greatly under his direction and each member hopes that Mr. Wright will enjoy years of successful work, as the result of his painstaking and earnest endeavors.

224

brethren? From many facts noticeable
in the catering world today, usurpation is
slowly but surely taking place.

bers may be so large that one readily
believes it is the whole race.

The Japanese are the world's greatest

CHAS H. SMILEY, CHICAGO, ILL.

We often hear people say: "that race
of people are so and so." This is not
true, for no entire race of people have
ever been adapted for any one thing;
only individuals of a race, whose num-

acrobats, yet the entire race of Japanese
are not equilibrists. A large number of
Negroes are good cooks, but not the
whole race. Hundreds of good cooks
can, however, be found among many of

CATERING, AND CHAS. H. SMILEY OF CHICAGO.

225

our people who are pursuing a profes-
sion, and eking out a humble existence
in preference to a noble pursuance of
their real vocation in life.

If those who are inherently qualified
to excel in cookery and all that apper-
tains to it, would develop, instead of re-
tarding its appearance, life would then
take on a brighter glow for many who
are now in the slough of want and de-
spair.

Cooking, which is of prime importance
in catering, is a science which must be
studied honestly and earnestly, for in-
competent cooks in private homes, as
well as in hotels and catering establish-
ments, kill more people unconsciously,
than a regiment of soldiers.

Many of our people deem culinary
work beneath them, forgetting that all
work, no matter how menial, or how
lofty, can only be dignified by the man
or woman working at the helm. Any
person who makes a specialty of his
chosen vocation in life, becomes a master
of his work, which compares favorably
with any profession or trade and com-
mands the respect of the civilized world.

Catering today is ranked as a profes-
sion, a field in which there is no room
for mediocre workers. It demands con-
stant study and close application to work.
It is also, one of the most fascinating and
self-educating professions known; yet, it
involves responsibilities of great magni-
tude upon its projectors and followers.
It requires Job-like patience, for one
must cater to the exacting and penurious
as willingly as he endeavors to satisfy the
whims of the eccentric and fastidious.

Catering is distinctively a Negro's
profession in which he is rapidly losing
ground. The need of adhering strictly
to one vocation, sinking or swimming
with the tide, has not been thoroughly
instilled into the minds of many of our
people.

If dollars do not roll into the cash
drawer the first month, they quickly

lose hope, thereby discountenacing the
real value of the pennies and wholly dis-
qualifying themselves as competitors
when the crucial test arrives.

A caterer becomes a connoisseur of
art; one whose taste for color and dec-
oration far exceeds that of the average
woman. The styles and customs vary so
often that he must ever be on the alert,
exerting every energy to meet the de-
mands of his patrons. He is a physician,
satisfying the appetites of the rich and
his prescriptions must be composed of
the best condiments procurable.

His patrons travel hither and thither,
and upon their return home, send quick-
ly for a caterer to serve a dinner in such
and such a manner. The idea for this
affair was probably procured in some
foreign city, yet the same effect must be
reproduced here. Can a caterer afford
to display ignorance as to what his pat-
rons desire? No! it would mean the loss
of many hundreds to his coffers. To be
equal to such emergencies, he must be a
man who can afford to travel, bringing
back with him all the newest styles in
catering, just as our milliners and dress-
makers do.

Environments largely determine our
status in life, and we can, if we will, rise
above them, be they impure and unwhole-
some. No class of people have a better
opportunity to improve their social and
intellectual condition than the caterers
who are in constant, living touch with
the most aristocratic and cultured peo-
ple of the world.

This association is of intrinsic value to
our caterers as well as the race, for it is
productive of the most satisfactory re-
sults.

The Negro soon takes on the airs and
manners of his patrons. If the voice is
harsh, it soon becomes sweetly modu-
lated; his manners become suave and
polished; he becomes a Chesterfield in
deportment and a Beau Brummel in
dress. He brings to his associates an

226

easy grace of manner and a style of
dress that is worthy of the highest com-
mandation and emulation. His conversa-
tion also, becomes scintillating and in-
teresting, for he is conversant with all
topics of current interest. Thus the man
who enters the work unpolished and un-
educated (while many enter the field
thoroughly equipped mentally, physical-
ly and otherwise for the art) becomes a
well-educated, refined gentleman — a
credit to the race as well as himself.

There are many steps in the profes-
sion of catering. The work is slow and
gradual. By working as a cook in some
private family or hotel, a good founda-
tion is generally laid for future success.

Some of our best students are caterers. They are inveterate readers; and the many books published for their express benefit compel them to study and memorize what they read. Catering is worth while our earnest attention, for it has brought fortunes to several Negroes and wonderful success to hundreds of others.

Although many say: "Negroes are the greatest pull-apart race now in existence," our caterers are, to a large extent, an exception to this rule. They are sort of trade-unionists: "United we stand, divided we fall." Philadelphia, the mecca of Negro caterers, has an association with which the most successful caterers of the country are identified.

The pioneers of catering, Wormley of Washington, Craig of Boston, Augustine and Major Layton of Philadelphia, would not recognize the catering of today as that which they propagated and dignified many years ago.

Of the many men who have figured
prominently in this great work of cuisine
mysteries is Charles H. Smiley of Chi-
cago, one of the most successful and
foremost caterers of the country, irre-
spective of race or color.

Coming to Chicago as a very young
man, with only fifty cents in money, he
eagerly sought work—plain, honest work

without any frills or furbelows. He did
janitoring and serving of small parties for
several years. His struggles at this time
are incomprehensible to the mind of the
average man of today. He labored and
fought,—the thought of failure never
once entering his mind.

Firmness and integrity were strong
elements of his character, and the sprouts
were not easily uprooted. He worked
night and day; his work was always well
done and never by halves.

At this time there was but one caterer
in Chicago, namely, H. M. Kinsley (de-
ceased). This gives Mr. Smiley the
proud distinction of being the second
caterer to locate in Chicago; he has been
in the business eighteen years.

His present establishment is a beauti-
ful, three-story, gray stone building with
fourteen rooms, perfectly equipped with
electricity, gas and all other improve-
ments of modern civilization.

The main office, a room whose dimen-
sions are those of an ordinary dance hall,
is a dream of beauty; that is, to a wom-
an's eye. The polished floor is covered
with a costly velvet rug; china, cut-glass,
linen and silver are profusely but taste-
fully displayed.

The general manager, Mr. Charles H. Smiley, with his able assistant and eldest son, J. Hockley Smiley, are generally stationed behind a large, oak desk receiving and issuing orders. W. S. Smiley is book-keeper and cashier. What a beautiful sight for all true lovers of the Negro race! What an object lesson to our perservering class of people! It shows what one Negro has accomplished without means and without education.

In the early days, Mr. Smiley, accom-
panied by his true friend and helpmeet,
Mrs. Smiley, used to carry orders to their
patrons in baskets, making return trips
for deserts, etc. Today, this work is
greatly facilitated by eight double trucks,
six smaller wagons and several buggies.
Fourteen head of horses are installed in

227

his two-story brick barn. Prince, twenty-three years old and the first horse Mr. Smiley ever owned, is living, although pensioned and free from further toil. He has the best stall in the barn, three good meals a day, and a trip to the country every summer. He gave sixteen years' good service and is now reaping a rich reward.

Mr. Smiley's display is said to be the largest in the country. With five minutes' notice he can serve over fifteen hundred people, for everything necessary for such service is kept in the establishment. Nineteen hundred camp chairs, linen, cut-glass, silver and china of such intrinsic value, that a fair estimate cannot be given, are in evidence. There is also an exquisite Haviland china dinner set, specially designed and which cannot be duplicated, numbered with the above-mentioned rare collection.

One of the most attractive articles displayed is a lace doily, one and one-third yards wide, hand-made and imported, valued at two hundred dollars. Its smaller companions are eighty-five dollars apiece; table cloth to match, eight hundred dollars. There are also about one hundred beautiful table cloths and nineteen hundred hem-stitched linen napkins, besides those kept for special occasions.

Every spring the linen department is newly replenished with the newest and latest Parisian designs. The linen agent has carte blanche orders from Mr. Smiley to send over once a year new effects regardless of cost.

During the busy season of the year

about one hundred and ten waiters are employed, while the regular working force of the establishment is forty—colored and white about equally divided. The men who manufacture the ice-cream and operate the confectionery departments are Germans, masters of their arts.

The ice-cream, of which twenty-two per cent is pure cream, is made by an electric freezer which averages one hundred eight gallon cans per month. Moulds of every conceivable shape (several of which are Mr. Smiley's own design) are in constant use.

Two large store-rooms, packed with groceries and everything needed for the work, resemble small retail grocery stores we have seen.

Everything works smoothly, being operated on well-laid, systematized, business principles.

All persons having an invitation extended them to visit this establishment should avail themselves of the opportunity, whenever convenient, for they will see much to interest and impress them.

The three pictures accompanying this sketch show the exterior of the building, a table set for a wedding, and a life-like photo of Mr. Smiley.

Much of Mr. Smiley's present success is due to his own knowledge of catering. There is nothing, from the preparation of the victuals to decorating the table, that he cannot efficiently do; in fact, he always did so up until a few years ago. He is also a firm believer in the old doctrine: "If you want anything well done you must do it yourself." Thereby hangs the tale of his past and present success.

228

COL. WILLIAM H. DUPREE.

Honorable John Temple Graves of
Georgia, said in Montgomery, Alabama,
May 9, 1900:

"The problem that confronts us is one of tremendous meaning to both races—white and black. It is a problem for the Negro because he can have neither social nor political equality—because he can never compete with Anglo-Saxon civilization. His is the weakest and ours is the strongest race on earth. Our majority is 60,000,000, and we have 1000 years the start of him. No race has ever competed with the Saxon, and where is the hope for the Negro? In politics, in society, in industry and in trade, there is no well-founded hope for the inferior race.

"History without a break, and precedent without a variation, proclaims this to be true. There is not a ray of promise for him in either. The Negro fronts a hopeless and unequal competition."

So now, it rests with us as a race to refute these rabid and soulless theories by every honorable means in our power. First, by keeping alive by constant repetition, the miraculous deeds of Negro men of the past, who born with less than nothing yet compassed for themselves honors and wealth becoming in men of affairs of any nation or race. Second, by an ever-watchful vigilance and pressing forward toward the greatest and best prizes the world offers to integrity, industry and character.

We intend to compete with the Anglo-Saxon in every avenue that civilization has opened to mankind; the sooner this is understood the better. The best the world can give is ours; there is no aristocracy with God, and we will have it all to the last atom. It is not industrialism that we oppose, it is the line of demarcation

that would set the pace of our advancement.

Given a man, and his color sinks into insignificance. All that is required is the miracle of intellect—the talisman and sign-manual of his kinship with God and his brotherhood to all mankind.

It rests with ourselves then, in a great degree, to solve the vexed question of black manhood and womanhood. There is no other help.

The world's civilization has reached the stage where the Negro is destined to play his important part ably and well, and the ability he possesses for equal and exact achievement with any other race is to be honored for itself.

We shall endeavor to narrate in this brief sketch the career of one who has exemplified in his life the noble character of a high-minded American gentleman, albeit of that race for whom the Southern white sees nought but gloom.

Col. Dupree's life is an example of the aphorism,—"Man is his own star." Be he white or black, such a man needs no conjurer to cast his horoscope. Public confidence has repeatedly called him to the charge of most important public affairs, and to private trusts, even in New England where Senator Hoar has told us that we must not seek the loaves and fishes of office in acknowledgment of our fealty to party.

"The hand of the diligent shall bear rule," says Solomon, and again: "Seest thou a man diligent in his business; he shall stand before kings." No truer words were ever written, and we should bear them ever in mind. The history of the world shows us how largely the prosperity of a people depends upon the virtuous and persevering industry of its sons. Every position in life involves a

COL. WILLIAM H. DUPREE.

229

trust in which we are bound to be faithful and persevering. The most essential element of success in life is that integrity which becomes a principle, which looks upward for guidance, and allows no inducement of self-interest to tempt it from the narrow path. Wealth in the hands of such men ceases to be an evil, and is found side by side with true piety accomplishing the divine law. William H. Dupree was born in Petersburg, Virginia, March 13, 1839, removing the same year to Chillicothe, Ohio. He received his education in the common schools until nineteen years of age, at which time he lost his father. Seeking employment, he was engaged as a messenger at the headquarters of the Marietta & Cincinnati R.R., until the outbreak of the Civil War.

In common with all young colored men, Mr. Dupree was enthusiastic in his desire to strike a blow for the freedom of his people, and gladly tendered Honorable John M. Langston his services to bring to Boston, Massachusetts, thirty-seven men, most of them the flower of colored society in the West, to help make up the Fifty-fifth Mass. Volunteers, June 5, 1863. Mr. Dupree was made First Sergeant, Company H. June 25, same year. The regiment reached Folly Island July 25, 1863, and Mr. Dupree served with it in South Carolina, Florida and Georgia. At the famous battle of Honey Hill the Fifty-fifth occupied the most perilous position throughout the engagement. Three times these heroic men marched up the hill and were swept back by the iron hail of grape-shot and shell; more than one hundred lost in half an hour. What the Fifty-fourth Massachusetts was at Wagner and Oloustee, the Fifty-fifth was at Honey Hill. In this battle Lieutenant James Trotter, later Recorder of Deeds at Washington, D. C., and a relative of Lieutenant Dupree, was wounded but fought on; also Lieutenant Charles L.

Mitchell was severely wounded in this battle losing his right foot. Mr. Dupree was mustered out as Second Lieutenant, Company I, serving until the regiment returned to Boston, October 25, 1865.

He was appointed a letter-carrier at Station A, Boston, Mass., February 12, 1866, where he served until May, 1874, when he was appointed a clerk by William L. Burt, at Station A. On October 1, 1874, he was appointed superintendent of Station A, which position he still holds, June, 1901.

When Mr. Dupree took charge in 1874, the office employed three clerks and eight carriers. The force has been increased until fourteen clerks and forty-four carriers are required, and the office does a business in stamps and other sales of $100,000, and money orders to the amount of $125,000. The station is the second largest in the city of Boston, and does as large a mailing business as any station in the city, and a larger business than two-thirds of the offices in the State.

Mr. Dupree was appointed chairman of the commissioners for the disbursement of the Firemen's Relief Fund of Massachusetts (all white), by Governor John Q. A. Brackett, July 24, 1890. In 1892, Mr. Dupree was mentioned for the office of State Auditor, and would have undoubtedly secured the position if he had been persistent.

Mr. Dupree was chairman of the committee in charge of the dedication ceremonies attending the unveiling of the Crispus Attucks monument on Boston common, serving in company with Governor Ames, Butler R. Wilson, Lewis Hayden and others. In our June number we gave a picture of the famous Shaw monument, by St. Gaudens, sculptor; Mr. Dupree was secretary of the committee which brought the veterans from all over the country together to be present at the unveiling of this sacred and historical memorial to Colonel Shaw and his brave black followers.

230

Among his own race, Mr. Dupree has always occupied a leading position representing as he does the solid business element of Boston. As President of the Colored National League, the Equal Rights Association and the Wendell Phillips club, he has come prominently before the people on vital race questions. At the conference of colored men in the Meionaon, September 17, 1889, he said:

"Our demand should be a reasonable one, and our men presented should be well-known, tried, earnest, faithful, capable, and courageous ones; not overconfident, fearless in any place that might be assigned them; always conscious of the prejudice that surrounds them and the necessity of strict integrity and faithful performance of duty. * * * * *

"Position and money will make us of consequence. Let us try to get both. Both, when rightly used reflect honor upon the possessors, upbuild the race and beget power. * * * * * * * * *

"Office holding would not be the burden of our song if we were given fair opportunities in commercial life. It is seldom that our children can secure a chance, or that a chance can be secured for them to grow up in practical business relations, and thereby gain thorough commercial knowledge. Cramped in every way, in every desire for progress and elevation, we find only one lever with which we have any hope of lifting the mighty weight from us, and that is our votes."

At a meeting of the Massachusetts Equal Rights Association, Mr. Dupree said:

"We cannot be indifferent or remain quiet under the wrongs suffered by our race. No intelligent colored man or woman can be restful under existing circumstances. The denial of admission at the North to the trades, to the store, mill, machine shop and many other avenues of business on account of color is a constant source of injustice.

"I believe in agitation.

"Public conscience can be awakened only by constant and continued exposition of conditions as they really exist.

"The social, industrial, educational and public discontent of the Negro is not meaningless. Something has cut the nerve of sympathy between many of the formerly earnest white friends and the Negro.

Witness the coldness and apathy on the part of many of them in the North since the financial and commercial fevers have been raging in the South.

"We should come together all over the country in associations to advance our interests for mutual protection, for agitation in aid of our people in the South and to demand that which is denied us—equal civil and political privileges for colored American citizens all over this broad land."

He was delegate-at-large from Massachusetts to the Colored Men's National Convention, called at Washington, D. C., February, 1893. In his speech offering a resolution memorializing Congress to pass the Blair Educational bill, Mr. Dupree said in the course of extended remarks:

"A public school system, then, Mr. chairman and gentlemen of the convention, such a system as that of New England, which creates a respect for every man's rights, and teaches that every man has rights which all other men are bound to respect, is our sheet anchor for the future."

President of the Rock Ledge Improvement Association, owning a fine $5000 residence in a popular section of Boston, and other financial interests in the west, Mr. Dupree occupies an enviable social position among white and black. He is a past commander of Post 68, G. A. R., having held the commander's place in 1895. This post numbers 297 men, 3 of whom are colored. This is a beneficial organization owning prop-

COL. WILLIAM H. DUPREE.

231

erty—a hall worth $7,500 and valuable furnishings. Mr. Dupree is one of the trustees of this property; he will attend the Encampment at Cleveland, Ohio, September 9, 1901, as an assistant inspector on the staff of the Department Commander.

Mr. Dupree's home life is particularly happy, his wife nee Miss Lizzie M. Isaacs of Chillicothe, Ohio, whom he married in 1871, coming of a prominent family and being a beautiful and accomplished lady. She has aided her husband materially in all his efforts, and is a prominent member of the Women's Relief Corps of Dorchester, Mass.

In assuming the presidency of the Colored Co-Operative Publication Company, Mr. Dupree takes a position worthy of his history and one which will aid the race materially. THE COLORED AMERICAN MAGAZINE will lead the advance of young colored Americans to battle with the ancient foes of the abolitionist fathers. Its character is national and in its columns, as in the columns of the brave old "Liberator" of Garrison and of John Brown of Phillips, of Douglass and Remond, we will renew the battle for equal and exact justice for all races and all men.

When we contemplate the sacrifice of noble lives, the rivers of blood and treasure poured out to cleanse our common country of the curse of slavery, we feel

that this is no time for wise conservatism and pandering to local prejudices of section or class. It is the time to strike a blow for the honor of American institutions. In the warfare we are waging, the rights of white laborers will be preserved along with the political freedom of the Negro.

In the vital resurrection of the South that has come, when she is bidding for millions of men and millions of money to equip her for her great industrial rivalry of New England and the West, lies the crucial test. Political complexities must be settled as a guarantee that the men who are invited to invest muscle and money shall be allowed to the full the liberty of the Constitution. The abridgment of the rights of one class weakens confidence that the rights of others will be respected. The battle-ground of the twentieth-century Negro is the maintenance of the rights of all men.

The immortal words of the great Whittier were never more appropriate than now:

> Our fathers to their graves have gone:
> Their strife is past,—their triumph won;
> But sterner trials wait the race
> Which rises in their honored place,—
> A moral warfare with the crime
> And folly of an evil time.

So let it be. In God's own might
We gird us for the coming fight.

232

## HERE AND THERE. (From page 221.)

ing necessary improvements in the several charges. This is especially true in the case of the Mother Church at New York, where he labored four consecutive years and there won fresh laurels as a wise minister, builder, financier and church organizer.

At the last general conference of his church, which met in Washington, D. C., May, 1900, he was elected General Steward of the A. M. E. Zion Church. This is one of the most responsible positions in the church. The department has already taken on new life.

## THE NATIONAL COLORED MEN'S RAILROAD ASSOCIATION OF AMERICA.

No event of the present year will have a deeper significance or will excite a keener interest among the colored railroad men throughout the country than the efforts put forth in Chicago, by a few energetic men who felt the great need of a strong benevolent organization, and who, amid discouragements, adversities and disappointments have managed to overcome the obstacles that from time to time presented themselves and that seemed to declare, "The good ye seek, ye shall never obtain"; and who through long experience as railroad men have learned that "Where there is a will, there is a way," and that nothing but perseverance, time, money and confidence are the essential things to warrant success.

A short time ago there was a circular issued appealing to the colored railroad men to consider the necessity of organization. It seemed to have found a warm spot in the hearts of all concerned, for it immediately received the endorsement of THE COLORED AMERICAN MAGAZINE of Boston, Mass., and the Conservatory of Chicago, the Rev. Dr. Ransom, Rev. Dr. Carey, Rev. Dr. J. F. Thomas, Rev. Dr.

A. L. Murray, and many others that space will not permit us to mention.

It is gratifying to know that such endorsements have contributed so generously toward the success of the organization. So much so that plans are now on foot to fit up a building in Chicago for railroad men, where sleeping accommodation can be had at a reasonable price by men from all districts running into Chicago, and where the men will find at their disposal reading matter, stationery, baths, a library and such amusements as are indulged in at the many railway Y. M. C. A.'s that are scattered throughout the country for conductors, engineers, brakemen, firemen, and in fact, all branches of railroad men excepting the colored porters, cooks and waiters.

It is hoped that the efforts these men have put forth will be so fully appreciated, that ere long every large city can be able to boast of a subordinate lodge whose object it is to care for its sick, administer to the wants of its members in need, help bury the dead, and in every benevolent way aid its brothers with that feeling of friendship that so characterizes men in pursuit of their vocation.

We are glad to say that there has awakened to life at the budding of the twentieth century a feeling of interest in one another among the colored railroad men throughout the country that has heretofore seemingly slept undisturbed. Now the sleep is over and sleepers awake. The activity displayed among them now as they more and more each day grow closer to each other, with a feeling of brotherly interest, shows conclusively that they have finished their sleep and are now up and doing with determination never before displayed. When one looks back and sees what has been accomplished in three months, is it any wonder that one looks forward with such grand hopes, when he sees peeping through the

HERE AND THERE.

233

darkened clouds a burst of sunlight that has set the hearts of the railroad men beating with a joy and that makes them feel proud they have put forth the efforts to bring about so great a necessity.

The following is a list of general officers, who will be glad to hear from their many friends who have at heart the interest of the organization and their fellowmen: J. F. Ross, President, Chicago; John W. Foulk, Vice President, Boston; Grant Ray, Secretary, Chicago; A. G. McIntosh, Assistant Secretary, Chicago; T. M. Johnson, General Manager, Chicago; John G. Jones, Attorney, Chicago; George Monroe, Auditor, Boston; J. H. McGee, Grand Organizer, Chicago; Henry T. Pelky, Chairman Board of Directors, Chicago; Board of Directors: H. T. Pelkey, Chairman, Chicago; J. E. Martin, Boston; J. H. Mingo, New York; C. McCall, Boston; R. L. Crawford, Boston; R. Carter, Boston; Medical Examiner: Dr. J. W. Lewis, Chicago.

Following are brief sketches of some of the officers of the Association:

JOHN W. FOULK, Vice President, long a resident of Boston, was born January 20th, 1857, near Martinsburg, W. Va. At an early age he attended the public schools of his native city. Leaving school at the age of eleven, he entered the employ of a prominent landscape gardener, with whom he remained five years. After leaving this business he came to Carlisle, Penn., intending to enter school there, but through reverses he was compelled to seek employment, which he obtained in a hotel, where he remained eight years. Leaving Pennsylvania, he came to Massachusetts, entering the employ of a leading physician of Melrose, with whom he remained five years. At the expiration of his employment at Melrose, he immediately entered the service of the Pullman Palace Car Company. He now wears two silver ser-

vice stripes, denoting more than ten years of honorable service in the above-named company, and is soon to have another stripe added.

Mr. Foulk was made a member of the Oddfellows in 1878 at Carlisle, Penn., and by transfer is now associated with "Summer Lodge, No. 1384, of Boston."

GRANT RAY, Grand Secretary, was born in Cincinnati, Ohio, March 22nd, 1869.

Leaving school at sixteen years of age, he worked for the C. H. & D. R.R. Co. as station porter, at Wyoming, Ohio, where he was soon given full charge of the mail, baggage and freight yards, giving satisfaction for four years.

In 1889 The C. S. Woodruff & Sons, grocers, the largest firm of its kind in Hamilton County, outside of Cincinnati, employed him as clerk, which position he held for over a year, being the first and only colored man to hold such a position of trust with that firm. Having a strong desire to again enter the railroad field caused him to resign that position to work for the Pullman Co. After one year and a half service on the Cincinnati division he went to Chicago and served six years with the same company, from the Dearobrn Street station.

He is at present with the C. I. & L. Ry. (Monon Route), where he has been for three years, leaving the Pullman Co. to go there.

Having the advantage of a great many men, being shifted around on different lines, he has covered nearly all of North America; that is, the States, Canada and old Mexico.

He has a wide circle of friends, and has proved a most active member in the association, having charge of the Louisville, Ky., organization, as well as other Southern cities.

Mr. Ray is a prominent K. of P., being a member of Syracuse Lodge, No. 15, Chicago; also, a man of family, residing in Chicago, Ill.

234

A. G. McINTOSH, Assistant Grand Secretary, was born in Richmond, Ind., December 26th, 1857, and was educated in the public schools of Chicago. He has followed the railroad business since 1878. Mr. McIntosh has a wide circle of friends among the craft, especially in Chicago and the west, where his railroading has principally been confined.

MR. GEORGE MONROE, Grand Auditor, was born in Fanquier Co., Va., August 20th, 1866.

At the age of two years he went to Alexandria, Va., remaining till he was eleven years of age, at which time he went to Richmond, Va. There he procured a position with The Singer Sewing Machine Co., where he remained five years. Coming to Boston, he entered The Pullman Co.'s service, where he has remained for ten years. He has a host of friends in the craft, and his long experience as a railroad man renders him a valuable help in his connection with this organization.

Mr. Monroe has, besides his wife, two promising sons, and resides at Boston, Mass.

GENERAL MANAGER T. M. JOHNSON was born in Vine Grove, Ky., June 26th, 1863. During his early days he worked on a farm with his father, and attended school in his native state until 1878, when he went to Louisville to finish his education. He has served in the capacity of cabin boy on the river, running between Louisville and Cincinnati. In 1883 Mr. Johnson began working for the Pullman Co. as parlor-car porter, which position he now holds, running between Chicago and St. Louis on the C. & A. R. R. He is a prominent Oddfellow, and has many friends in the railroad circles. Mr. Johnson has put forth every effort to make this organization a grand success, and his experience in organizations has made him a valuable officer in the po-

sition he now holds, with this association.

HENRY THORNTON PELKEY, Chairman of the Board of Directors, was born on the 24th of October, 1867, in Chicago, Ill., where he attended the public school. His parents died when he was quite young, leaving besides himself two younger brothers, William O. and David W., which necessitated his leaving school at an early age.

He secured employment at the Grand Pacific Hotel, where he served for some time. While there he made the acquaintance of Mr. T. J. Potter, then Vice President and General Manager of the C. B. & Q. Railroad. In January, 1886, at his request, Mr. Potter secured for him a position on the road as chair car porter, where he remained several years.

Mr. Pelkey is the possessor of a beautiful family, having a wife and two daughers, of whom, it is needless to say, he is very proud. He has taken a great interest in this effort, having issued the circular which met so warm a welcome among his many friends, especially in Boston, where he has been running several years, and where, it is hoped, before long a subordinate lodge will be set up.

JAMES E. MARTIN was born in Westmorland Co., N. B., on October 19th, 1870, receiving his education at Moncton, N. B. He started out in life to battle against the world at the tender age of thirteen years, and it was on account of his youth, that after serving at the trade of moulding about two years, it was necessary for him to seek employment elsewhere. It was in 1886 that he secured employment with the Intercolonial R. R. as time-keeper for the construction crew.

Mr. Martin made Boston his home ten years ago. He has, besides his wife, two sons, to whom he is much devoted. In 1894 he entered the Pullman service, where he has since remained, and through

HERE AND THERE.

235

his thoroughly business bearing has
made many friends. He is in anything,
both heart and hand, that will tend to-
wards the uplifting of his race. Mr. Mar-
tin is identified with several organizations
in Boston and Cambridge.

We had expected to have published
with this article a portrait and sketch of
J. F. Ross, of Chicago, who is president
of the N. C. M. R. A. We shall, how-
ever, issue same in our August number.

MISS RACHEAL WALKER, the Creole
Nightingale, appeared at the London
Pavilion a few years since, and took that
city completely by storm. She won for
herself great and lasting distinction.

Miss Walker is the possessor of a rich
soprano voice of an unusual excellence
and compass, the clearness and timbre
of which entrance the ear, even as the
sweetness and sympathy of her vocaliza-
tion goes straight to the heart of the
great audiences who ever throng to hear
her.

In person she is dark—dark as a
daughter of the South, where the sun
ripens the rich blood and the skin takes
a warmer hue. She is of French ex-
traction, her mother being a Creole, and
was born in Louisiana. A large part of
her life has been spent in Cleveland, Ohio.

For a while Miss Walker was not
aware that she possessed such a wonder-
ful voice, until she was,—well, discovered
by an old German professor, who passing
the house, heard her sing, and offered to
teach her free of charge.

Her first public appearance was made
before a fashionable church audience, and
made an immediate impression.

Her real debut upon the stage, how-
ever, was at Hammersteins in New York.
She has sung in all the large cities in
America and has received from both press
and public naught but the highest praise.

Miss Walker has been for three years
abroad with her mother developing her

inherent ability; and judging from the
latest reports, she now has her own com-
pany, who are appearing in the music-
centres of Europe with large success.

TRINITY LYCEUM.

Among the most important of the
auxiliary societies that are attached to
the Holy Trinity Baptist Church, Brook-
lyn, N. Y., this literary society is remark-
able for the amount of work accom-
plished.

On the 12th of July, 1900, there were
seven young ladies and gentlemen that
met at the residence of Pastor Timms,
having been called together by his wife,
Mrs. S. W. Timms, for the purpose of
organizing a Lyceum that would be
strictly non-sectarian, whereby the young
people in this section of the city could be
benefited, and through the inspiration
that we received from our founder this
Lyceum has nearly reached the fifty
mark in membership. Every Sunday af-
ternoon at 4 P.M. they have exercises
and right well have they succeeded in
their effort towards furnishing a pro-
gramme for those occasions, having the
support and endorsement of some of the
best orators, clergymen, essayists and
musical talent in Greater New York.
Now that they are about to celebrate
their first anniversary, it should be a
pride to the Brooklynites to know they
have such a literary society in their
midst.

This Lyceum closed for the summer
on June 16th, 1901, with an entertain-
ment consisting of an excellent pro-
gramme, both musical and literary. Clos-
ing under such auspicious circum-
stances as these, when the time
comes for them to have their re-
opening on the 6th of October, it will
be looked forward to by all of the literary
folks in the city, and their next season
cannot fail to be a brilliant success, and

236

especially so under the ruling spirit of their president, Mr. Joseph J. Yancey.

The programme committee is composed of the following: Mr. John LaMott, Prof. W. B. Berry, Mr. Thomas W. Henderson, Mrs. S. W. Timms, and Mr. Joseph E. Matthews as chairman.

Too much praise cannot be given to this committee in the way that they have worked to give the public a first-class programme on each Sunday afternoon, and also a grand concert last December, from which they realized a handsome sum for the church.

We are glad to see the good work that has been accomplished by the Norfolk Memorial Association of Norfolk, Va., as reported by their former president, James E. Fuller.

This association was organized for the purpose of more appropriately observing the National Memorial Day, and of seeking out the unwashed graves of comrades and placing suitable head-stones at each. Also, to erect a monument to their memory in West Point Cemetery, Norfolk, Va.

The last report, just made, shows that the work to date has been highly satisfactory and reflects great credit upon former President James E. Fuller.

The leaders of the Ogden party have disclaimed any desire to dictate to the South the course she should pursue to bring about greater progress in her upbuilding. What they want, they say, is to confer with leading educators and others in the South as to what is best to be done to bring about educational improvement in the Southern States.

But before they undertake to give advice would it not be well for them to make some sort of a showing as to what

material help they propose to give? It is apparent that if they do not propose to contribute anything they have no excuse for offering advice. If they make contributions of money—contributions that would be helpful to the common schools or the institutions of higher education—they would be justified in asking to be admitted to the councils of those who direct the South's educational matters.

We do not know whether or not the members of the Ogden party observed the fact, during the Southern trip, that if it were not for educating the Negroes the South would be able to provide just about as satisfactory common schools as are to be found in the North. The providing of schools for the Negroes, who contribute very little to the school fund, prevents the common schools from being made as efficient as they would otherwise be. And the North is as responsible for the presence of the Negroes in this country as the South, and is wholly responsible for making them citizens before they were ready for citizens. It is but right, therefore, that the North should help to bear the burden which the Negroes impose upon the South.

The fact should be kept in mind that the South has not asked for any help. She will continue to bear her burden without complaining, but if she has to bear it alone it would be but natural that she would not find unalloyed pleasure in being told by Northern philanthropists what she should do for the betterment of the conditions of her people. Certainly, men who ride through the South on a railway train, and stop a day or two at each of a half a dozen places, cannot form as correct an idea of the educational needs of the people as the men who have lived all their lives in the South and made that and kindred matters subject of study.—Savannah News.

HERE AND THERE.

237

# AN APPEAL FOR THE HARRIET TUBMAN OLD FOLKS' HOME.

BY ROBERT W. TAYLOR, FINANCIAL SECRETARY TUSKEGEE INSTITUTE.

Here I am in Auburn, N. Y., the home of that sagacious statesman and manly man, William H. Seward. I have just gazed upon the Seward Mansion, now occupied by the son that bears the name of his Father. It is situated on South Street, the most aristocratic thoroughfare of the city, and opposite the mansion is Seward Park, wherein is a monument erected to the memory of that fearless man, who in the face of those who worshipped the Constitution of the United States, a Constitution that legalized traffic in human flesh and blood, said that than the Constitution, "There is a Higher Law."

About one mile from the home of W. H. Seward, on the same street, lives that remarkable woman, Harriet Tubman. Who is Harriet Tubman? some one may ask.

She was born a slave in Maryland about eighty years ago; and being of the most pronounced Negro type, she was made a "field hand" at a very tender age. Her lot was indeed a hard one—too hard for such a heart as throbbed in her breast to bear, so in 1849 she made good her escape to freedom's soil. But what did freedom mean to her, when every wind from the south was charged with plaintive cries of her oppressed brethren for deliverance. It was but a mockery so long as she could hear the crack of the overseer's whip, the clanking of slave chains and the heart-rending cries of mothers bereft of their dear ones at the auction block.

Something must be done, and she proceeded to do it. Nineteen trips did she make south, rescuing more than three hundred slaves from the "Jaws of Hell."

Such a terror did she become to the slaveholders of Maryland that a reward of $40,000 was offered for her head. She was bold, daring, elusive. All of her trips to the south were carefully planned and brilliantly executed. She told me that when she found her mother unwilling to leave behind her feather bed-tick and her father his broad-axe and other tools, she bundled up feather bed, broad-axe, mother, father—all, and landed them in Canada. To hear her tell of her thrilling adventures, hair-breadth escapes and dire sufferings experienced in piloting the trembling slave from the "land of midnight darkness" to the sunlight of freedom, one cannot but believe that she was called of God to do the work which she did so masterfully, so conscientiously, so heroically.

During the Civil War she rendered invaluable service to the Union Army as spy, scout and hospital nurse. With the general of her army, whatever "Moses," as she was called, said, went. She was at Fort Wagner and told me that she prepared the last breakfast eaten by the gallant Col. Shaw. She numbered among her friends such men as John Brown, Chas. Sumner, William Lloyd Garrison, Gov. Andrews (the war governor of Massachusetts), Frederick Douglass, and many others.

Such in brief is Harriet Tubman, and a rarer soul has seldom dwelt in human clay. Never have I met one who seemed to think so little of self, and so constantly of others. For the last seven years I have called to see her on my annual visit to Auburn in the interest of Tuskegee, and each time I have found strangers under her roof—aged, maimed, blind and

238

orphans. Nothing touches her heart more quickly than to see one of her race in distress. She has never been known to turn a deaf ear to the appeal of an unfortunate human being. At this writing she has under her "vine and fig-tree" two friendless old women and two homeless orphans.

"Aunt" Harriet cannot do by these unfortunates, however, as she has done by others, because the hand of affliction has rested heavily on her for nearly a year. There was a time when she traveled a great deal and whatever request she made of her white friends was granted. Many of her old friends have "Crossed the Bar," while others, I am sure, know not of her present condition. At present her lot is a hard one—dependent entirely on what may be handed her by occasional callers and the scant earnings of her brother, who is several years her senior.

The property in her possession is easily worth six thousand dollars. It consists of twenty-five acres, on which are two good houses, and is only a stone's-throw from one of the most magnificent estates in Auburn. On this property there is an incumbrance of seventeen hundred dollars, and her daily prayer is that this may be removed so that she can bequeath it, free of debt, to her race to be used forever as an Old Folks' Home.

When I called to see "Aunt" Harriet today she said to me, while tears coursed down her honest cheeks, "Son, the Lord has sent you to me. For weeks I've been praying to see you, as I have a message which God told me to give you." The message was that I should come to her rescue by helping to save her property.

In assisting Prin. Booker T. Washington to raise the large amount of money necessary to run Tuskegee yearly, it is needless to state, that my time is well occupied, but, still I want to do something to help this woman who has done so much for her race.

My plan is a simple one—one that

ought to find a ready response. Remember that only seventeen hundred dollars ($1,700) is to be raised; but it must be raised by August 1st, 1901. How shall it be done? First, let every Sunday School in Washington, D. C., the capitol of the nation for which "Aunt" Harriet has done so much; every Sunday School in Maryland, "Aunt" Harriet's native state; every Sunday School in New York state, the present home of "Aunt" Harriet, and every Sunday School in Boston, where "Aunt" Harriet is so well known, set aside July 14th next, as "Harriet Tubman" Day, when the pastor or superintendent will try to impress upon the minds of the children the significance of this woman's "Singular Life," and lift a collection for her benefit.

Second, let every Woman's Club in the United States help this cause to the amount of at least Two Dollars ($2), more if possible.

Third, let every young man or woman of our race that reads this appeal send in at least One Dollar ($1) from private purse or collections from friends. With all the earnestness of my soul I ask for a quick and liberal response.

"Aunt" Harriet has lifted up her voice in speech, in song and in prayer for this people; she has labored with her hands for means to carry on her mission of mercy; by day, by night, in weather fair and foul, her feet "have moved at the impulse of love" for her fellow-man.

Now, she is bowed down with infirmity. Her gait is unsteady, her eye is dim; the sun of her life ere long must set; but Oh! Father, stay that time until this humble message shall have accomplished its mission.

In sending remittance make all checks or money orders payable to Harriet Tubman, or order, and address them to Mr. C. A. Smith, Parker Street, Auburn, N. Y. The names of all donors, with amount sent, will be published, except those who request otherwise.

ERITORIAL AND PUBLISHER'S ANNOUNCEMENTS.

EDITORIAL AND PUBLISHERS' ANNOUNCEMENTS.
---
COLORED CO-OPERATIVE PUBLISHING COMPANY,

5 PARK SQUARE, BOSTON, MASS.

WILLIAM H. DUPREE, President.

WALTER W. WALLACE, Vice-President and Managing Editor.

H. S. FORTUNE, Asst. Sec. and Treasurer.

JESSE W. WATKINS, Secretary and Asst. Treas.

W. A. JOHNSON, Advertising Manager.

The many letters received during the past few months from every section of the country, including even our latest Eastern possessions, all bring us increased assurance of hearty support from the Race, in our endeavor to publish a strictly high-class monthly, that shall not only assist in elevating the literary taste of our people as a whole, but that shall also lead the Race out into "Green pastures and beside still waters" of usefulness and larger opportunity, such as up to the present time have never seemed possible.

We can, and we will show to the world that within our people there is as bright a spark of real ambition and desire for progress as in any other Race. All we need is an equal opportunity, and a fair allowance for the fearful handicap under which our real start was made but little over thirty years ago.

During the past year many of the best thoughts of our Race leaders have found expression in our magazine. During the year to come others of the leaders of our people will express themselves in our pages.

In order, however, to secure the largest possible degree of usefulness to the magazine, it is necessary that we have the hearty support of our readers and friends throughout this country and the world.

Now that the vacation season is approaching it will give the desired opportunity for every one to assist us in spreading the news of the existence of the only high-class magazine published in the world for the Negro Race.

Wherever our many thousands of readers may go during the summer, we would

ask that they, each and every one, carry with them at least one copy of the magazine to show to friends in any new section of the country, and thus assist in spreading the knowledge of our publication. It should be possible for each and every reader of our magazine, with very little effort, to secure between now and the first of September, at least one regular yearly subscriber, and send same with remittance to the Home Office. If this was done it would enable us to publish during the coming year, a magazine that would exceed in every way our past year's record. Should any reader desire a few sample copies to take with them on their vacation trip, drop us a line, and same will be sent by return mail.

Our new book, "In Free America," is now ready. It is destined to have a very extensive sale, as it is one of the most powerful books yet written on the race question, and shows clearly the grave injustice that is constantly being perpetrated against the Negro, not only in the South, but even in "Abolition Boston."

At the annual meeting of the Colored Co-operative Publishing Co., held at the Home Office on June 3d, the reports of the several departments of the business showed great progress for the first year's work. A dividend of 5 per cent. upon the stock of the Company's outstanding was paid at that time.

The old Board of Directors were elected, and in addition William H. Dupree, Boston, was added to the Board.

The outlook for the new year is most promising.

["BRANCH OFFICES OF THE COLORED AMERICAN MAGAZINE.", "BALTIMORE, MD., 21 E. Saratoga Street.", "GREATER NEW YORK, 45 Park Place, N. Y. City. N. BARNETT DODSON, General Agent.", "CHICAGO, ILL., 182 West Jackson Boulevard. W. J. SKILLERN, General Subscription Agent.", "NASHVILLE, TENN., 449 North Cherry Street. PRESTON TAYLOR, General Agent.", "PHILADELPHIA, PA., 714 Marvine Street. R. CH. CHANDLER, General Agent.", "PITTSBURG, PA., 223 Fifth Avenue. OLIVER G. WATERS, General Agent.", "ST. LOUIS, MO., 1929 Market Street. N. H. WRIGHT, General Agent.", "ST. PAUL, MINN., 463 Robert Street. J. H. JACKSON, General Agent.", "Following is a list of The Colored American Magazine agents as far as appointed, arranged by states. We shall add to the same from month to month.", "ALABAMA.", "Montgomery—J. H. FAGAIN.", "Selma—W. M. H. SHACKLEFORD, 455 Broad Street.", "CALIFORNIA.", "San Francisco—Miss LILLIE A. DEAN, 717 Bush Street.", "COLORADO.", "Colorado Springs—H. C. HAWKINS, 104 S. Cascade Avenue.", "Denver—A. A. WALLER, 2913 Welton Street.", "CONNECTICUT.", "Hartford—Mrs. CHAS. H. WILLIAMS, 90 Fairmount Street.", "New Haven—Miss MARY JONES, 65 Edgewood Avenue.", "DISTRICT COLUMBIA.", "Washington—G. B. ANDERSON, 1517 15th Street, N. W.", "FLORIDA.", "Palatka—REV. C. HAROLD UGGAMS.", "GEORGIA.", "Atlanta—MABEL M. BROCKETT, 2 Lyons Avenue.", "Augusta—Miss SUSAN M. YERLEY, The Hill.", "Macon—J. H. WALKER, 380 Monroe Street.", "Savannah—JOHN W. ARMSTRONG, 13 Bull Street.", "ILLINOIS.", "Champaign—Mrs. MAMIE E. M. MATTHEWS, 41 N. Hickory St.", "Springfield—E. ALLEN WHITE, 1812 E. Monroe Street.", "INDIANA.", "Indianapolis—HAYES WILSON, 329 Penn Street.", "“ CHAS. H. STEWART, Care, \"The Freeman.\"", "IOWA.", "Davenport—Miss GERTRUDE RICHARDSON, 542 E. 11th Street.", "Des Moines—Mrs. ELLA H. SMITH, Sub, Station 3.", "KANSAS.", "Atchison—I. P. STEPHENS, 727 Commercial Street.", "KENTUCKY.", "Bowling Green—W. G. EDWARDS, 502 College Street.", "Henderson—REV. W. E. CLARK, 720 Dixon Street.", "Louisville—M. R. FITZBUTLER.", "Paducah—IRVIN CLARK.", "LIBERIA. (W. C. A.)", "Monrovia—LEWIS A. FAULKNER.", "LOUISIANA.", "Alexandria—W. M. KING.", "New Orleans—R. ANTOINE ROGERS, 2921 Howard Street.", "MAINE.", "Portland—HARRY W. EASTMAN, 75 Spring Street.", "MARYLAND.", "Annapolis—Miss M. E. WATKINS, 17 South Street.", "MASSACHUSETTS.", "Worcester—Mrs. M. R. GORDON, 11 Ashland Street.", "“ CHAS. WEEKS, 1 Winfield Street.", "MICHIGAN.", "Detroit—F. G. BRADFORD, 497 E. Larned Street.", "MISSOURI.", "St. Joseph—J. A. TRUE, 715 N. 24th Street.", "St. Louis—P. T. EMORY, 406 N. 8th Street.", "MONTANA.", "Helena—W. M. WHEATON, 14 South Davis Street.", "NEBRASKA.", "Omaha—J. MONROE DORSEY, Room 9, Crouse Block.", "NEW JERSEY.", "Atlantic City—ROBERT A. TOOMEY, 111 N. Trep. Avenue.", "Bayonne—C. W. MULFORD, care of Mechanics Trust Co.", "East Orange—Miss Q. E. TAYLOR, 12 Princeton Street.", "Jersey City—M. R. WALLACE, 338 Halladay Street.", "Long Branch—M. J. COOPEL.", "“ J. H. PERRINS, 175 Belmont Avenue.", "Montclair—W. H. NEWTON, 201 Orange Road.", "Summit—Miss VIOLET A. JOHNSON, 152 Summit Avenue.", "NEW MEXICO.", "Las Cruces—E. D. WILLIAMS, 101 N. Main Street.", "Albuquerque—W. H. JOYCE, Box 210.", "NEW YORK.", "Albany—WATERS HORNER, 66 Lafayette Street.", "Brooklyn—Mrs. N. B. DODSON, 168 Willoughby Street.", "Buffalo—Miss LENA PAUL, 509 Michigan Street.", "New York—B. F. Thomas, 213 W. 53d Street.", "“ ERNEST C. WILLIAMS, 229 E. 75th Street.", "NORTH CAROLINA.", "Charlotte—W. M. A. GRIGG, care of Biddle University.", "Edenton—I. F. LEIGH.", "Elizabeth City—A. W. WHITE.", "Newberne—C. E. PHYSIC, 85 Queen Street.", "Raleigh—T. H. WITHERSPOON, 539 Newberne Avenue.", "Tarboro—N. B. BROWN, Box 193.", "Wilmington—R. D. DIEW, 12 N. 2d Street.", "OHIO.", "Cincinnati—H. B. BROOKS, 425 Elizabeth Street.", "Cleveland—ALEX. O. TAYLOR, 127 Harmon Street.", "Wilberforce—S. S. CURRY, care of Payne Theological Seminary.", "PENNSYLVANIA.", "Philadelphia—H. HARRISON WAYMAN, 1022 So. 12th Street.", "“ MAJOR C. WEAVER, 528 S. Fifteenth Street.", "RHODE ISLAND.", "Providence—W. M. A. HEATHMAN, 20 Market Square.", "SOUTH CAROLINA.", "Charleston—ISAAC G. CURTIS, 8 Cromwell Alley.", "TENNESSEE.", "Clarksville—W. L. JOHNSON, Box X.", "TEXAS.", "Austin—DR. E. W. D. ABNER, 306 E. 6th Street.", "“ MRS. M. R. PIERCE, 803 E. 11th Street.", "Beaumont—W. M. ARCHIBALD, Box 267.", "San Antonio—Mrs. C. H. ELLIS, 201 N. Cherry Street.", "Waco—W. H. LEWIS, 102 E. Side Square.", "VIRGINIA.", "Charlottesville—C. H. BULLOCK, 225 4th Street.", "Hampton—Mrs. J. C. WILLIAMS, Court Street.", "Lexington—PATRICK A. PAYNE.", "Newport News—L. J. GREEN, 649 23rd Street.", "

["The Colored American Magazine", "SUBSCRIPTION, $1.50 A YEAR . . . . . . . 15 CENTS A NUMBER", "CONTENTS FOR AUGUST, 1901.", "PAGE", "\"WITH A CRY JEWEL STAGGERED TO HER FEET\" . . . . . . . . . .

ADVERTISEMENT.

THE BEST OPPORTUNITY
FOR MAKING MONEY
YOU EVER SAW.

Agents wanted everywhere to sell

SELECT SERMONS, VOL. I,

BY REV. CHAS. B. W. GORDON

The first book of its kind published by a colored Baptist preacher in the history of the race. There are great demands for it everywhere. Sold by The National Pilot Pub, Co., Petersburg, Va.

AN AUTOBIOGRAPHY—"THE STORY OF MY LIFE AND WORK."

By BOOKER T. WASHINGTON.

TWENTY-FIFTH THOUSAND NOW OFF PRESS—A PHENOMENAL RECORD.

Here Indeed is a life story that is stranger than fiction. It is a recital of the most thrilling experience, heroic struggle, and remarkable achievement ever written. Ask for a free copy of our booklet, "Gleanings," containing press comments, etc. The book is illustrated with over 50 photo-engravings and original drawings by Frank Beard — contains over 400 pages — size, 6 x 8½ inches. Price in cloth, $1.50.

SPECIAL. — Although Mr. Washington's Autobiography will be sold only on subscription through authorized agents, we are able by special arrangement to offer one copy, cloth binding, to each reader of The Colored American Magazine, at an introductory price of $1.00 postpaid.

AGENTS. — This is the opportunity of your life. Canvassers make $10.00 per day. We mail our magnificent agent's sample book free for only 10 cents in stamps to pay postage. We allow highest commissions, pay freight, and supply books on credit. Circulars and full particulars sent free. Write to-day.

J. L. NICHOLS & CO., Naperville, Ill.

IN FREE AMERICA
OR
TALES FROM NORTH AND SOUTH,

BY
ELLEN F. WETHERELL,

With introduction by Hon. Archibald Grimke.

A series of powerful narratives, written by one in full sympathy with their subject. Most of the incidents have come from the author's personal contact with the characters described, as she has spent many winters in the "Sunny South." The fact that such conditions exist in Christian America at the dawning of this new century, should bring the blush of shame to the face of every man and woman throughout this broad land. It is a most powerful plea for fair and equal treatment of both white and black.

Beautifully bound in illuminated paper cover, 25 cents; cloth, 50 cents. Will be sent to any address, postpaid on receipt of price.

Agents wanted everywhere. Liberal terms.

SELLS ON SIGHT.

Address the Publishers,

THE COLORED CO-OPERATIVE PUB CO.

5 PARK SQUARE,

BOSTON, MASS.

— RHEUMATISM —

Gout, and all Pains in Limbs and Muscles instantly relieved, positively Cured with COLCHINE POWDERS, Price, One Dollar. Particulars Free. Address

E. A. BOETZEL. Chemist, 149 W. 132nd St., New York.

Look for this Label.

ADVERTISEMENTS.

The Frederiek...
...Douglass Watch.

FREE FOR ONE DAYS' WORK.

A GENTLEMAN'S watch with the bust of Hon. Frederick Douglass on the case. We have secured for our friends the most serviceable watches ever made; they are stem winders and stem setters, having all the modern appliances known to the watchmakers' art. The cases are nickel silver. They are made on the celebrated thin model plan. Remember this is not a small clock commonly called a watch, but a highly jeweled, nickel movement, made by one of the celebrated watch manufacturers in America, on our order. These watches are guaranteed by the manufacturers, and if not found exactly as represented this guarantee is assumed by us. Watches like these a generation ago would have cost $20 if they could have been produced, but the fact is, it contains appliances then unknown. Each watch has been properly adjusted and will be sent in running order. Its character: They have a jewel balance wheel. The cases are nickel silver. Are stem winding and stem setting. They have a duplex movement. Free to any one sending $4 for two yearly subscriptions, or $2 for one yearly and $1-$3 in all. This watch and The Colored American, one year for $3. The watch as a special inducement, postpaid, to any one sending $2.25.

It will be seen therefore from the above that no one need be without a watch equal for timekeeping to any in the neighborhood, a single day longer. Indeed it will not take a day for anyone to get a small club of subscribers for The Colored American, the national newspaper of the race and the newsiest and best race journal published. Try it once and see for yourself how easy it is to get this watch and to get only two subscribers for The Colored American. Don't lose time but attend to this matter as soon as you see this notice. Money can be sent by Post Office Money Order, Express Order, Bank Check, or Registered Letter. Address—

...THE COLORED AMERICAN...
459 6t., L. W. Washington, D. C.

Close on the heels of his white brother, the colored man is crowding to-day in the interesting race for wealth and fame. This country has had its Frederick Douglas, its Booker Washington and others, all of whom have in their respective fields made the world better for their living, and who would say him may if the colored man, realizing the opportunities and necessities of commercial and mercantile lives, should decide to travel those paths so well beaten by white men? There are to-day living in the United States millions of colored people, most of whom are eagerly seeking better educations, and with education comes the desire to be something in the busy world of to-day. Timid at first as to his individual aptitude for mercantile and commercial pursuits, it is only natural there should be a combination of forces and ideas, such as was marshalled under the banner of the Metropolitan Mercantile & Realty Co., at 150 Nassau Street, New York. The father of that very lusty youngster was P. Sheridan Ball, a dealer in real estate of New Jersey, who a few months ago conceived the idea that through co-operation it was possible to not alone give the colored man a colored man's own store, a colored man's own house, purchased on easy and convenient monthly payments, but to give employment in those same stores, the erection of those homes, and in various other ways to those co-operating in the enterprise by the purchase of stock. Seeking only the collaboration and assistance of those best known to their race, J. H. Atkins, L. L. B., New York, and L. C. Collins, L. L. B., New York, were prevailed on to join him as officers. July 3rd, 1900, they incorporated, under the State Laws of New Jersey with 20,000 shares of $5.00 each. At the first meeting, Mr. Ball was elected President, Mr. Atkins, Treasurer, and Mr. Collins, Secretary, and following are the Directors: —Jerry Battle, New York; J. H. Atkins, New York; Charles B. Coles, New York; P. Sheridan Ball, New Jersey; L. C. Collins, New York; R. B. Thompson, New Jersey; G. C. Lemon, and E. R. Williams. They opened their first store November 10th, in this city, 509 Lenox Avenue, and others, they claim, will be opened as fast as stock is sold, which is now being offered in lots of 5, 10, 15, 20 shares, and upwards, payable $1.00 per share upon subscribing and 40 cents per share monthly until paid; but should the subscriber elect to purchase the stock by one cash payment, he will receive 6 per cent discount thereon. It is expected that no less than 10 per cent will be realized annually, considering economy of management and other co-operative features. The lands bought are selected by the Association's stockholders and reached by a 5 cent fare; the houses erected to be according to the taste of the buyer. Mr. Ball, the President of the Association, has shown us many unique and original ideas in connection with its workings, and through the efforts of himself and his brother officers the stock has found ready sale, having sold to date, $50,580 worth, and what there is left will soon be in the hands of those able to foresee the possibilities of such an investment. It is always interesting to note the progress of new undertakings, but especially one that gives promise of a future such as the above, and unlike many others, combining philanthropy and profit.

When answering advertisement be sure an d mention The Colored American Magazine.

RIPANS
CURE
FLATULENCE

Flatulence means a collection of wind and gases in the stomach and intestines and is an unpleasant and annoying condition. The statement from a salesman living at Edgewater, Ill., which follows, proves that Ripans Tabules relieve it entirely. "I have taken Ripans Tabules for nearly three years with extremely satisfactory results," says the gentleman. "I used to be constantly troubled with flatulence and biliousness, but now rarely have an attack even when I neglect taking the Tabules. Being an Englishman I am naturally fond of good strong tea and this used to cause me a great deal of flatulence. Now I can take several cups without fear, as a Ripans Tabule will take care of all the tea I can drink; in fact, I need no longer be careful as to what I eat, providing I take a Tabule afterward. I can partake of the richest dishes without fear, whereas formerly I frequently had to diet myself. I always carry a supply in my vest pocket in one of the small glass vials which I replenish from the large bottles you sell."

ADVERTISEMENTS.

# “Purity Powders”

CURE HEADACHE AND NEURALGIA.

Guaranteed. Perfectly Harmless.

Five Powders (5 cures) by Mail for 10 cents.

VIRGINIA REMEDY COMPANY,

DANVILLE, VIRGINIA.

For GARMENTS AND CLOTHING Call and see
T. J. HUNTER,
3151 State Street, (2d Floor), Chicago, Ill.

I will clothe a man or woman from head to foot for cash or on easy payments.

WHEN VISITING WORCESTER STOP AT
AVERY'S HOTEL
6 Layard Place (rear of 235 Main St.)
Location Central. Terms Reasonable.
Only Colored Hotel in Central Massachusetts.
CHAS. L. AVERY, Prop. and Manager.

House Painter and Paper Hanger
Fresco Painting and Tinting a Specialty.
Estimates cheerfully given.
All orders promptly attended to.

I. S. MOORE,
38 HOLYOKE STREET, BOSTON, MASS.

$1.00 A YEAR
For The Georgia Republican

a National Negro Weekly Newspaper. Contains sketches and the doings of the race. Every lover of the race should read it, because for the practical, helpful matter it contains. Because its editors are the brainliest negro writers of the present age. Because it is bright, clean and up-to-date in every respect. Because it has been remarked by some of our white brothers of the Southern States, 'that the niger aint got no sense.' Because these editors oppose mob law and disfranchising of the negroes. Patronize race enterprise by sending $1.00 for a year's subscription by to-day's mail. Address,

The Georgia Republican,
Subscription Department,
LaGrange, Ga.

Fine living made by agents selling HARTONA. Positively guaranteed to take the kinks out of negro hair. HARTONA FACE BLEACH makes negro skin six shades lighter. Absolutely harmless. Negroes buy on sight. No risk. No money required. Send 2c. stamp for terms. Advertising matter free. HARTONA REMEDY CO., Richmond, Va.

## THE HERALD.
A First-Class Illustrated Negro Christian Journal.

Published monthly at Oil City, Pa., in the interest of RELIGION, EDUCATION, TEMPERANCE, and RACE ENTERPRISE.

Current Race and Church News, and Thrilling Incidents.
Price, 50 cents a year. Sample copies free.

Address, REV. P. A. SCOTT, Editor.
231 Hone Avenue, Oil City, Pa.

MISSES E. C. M. COLLINS,

Fashionable Dressmaking, Evening Dresses and Waists. Stylishly made. Crocheting. Evening Capes and Shawls a Specialty.

1058 ATLANTIC AVENUE,
BROOKLYN, N. Y.

Please mention this Magazine.

ADVERTISEMENTS.

ANNOUNCEMENTS FOR SEPTEMBER.

THE COLORED AMERICAN MAGAZINE for September, 1901, will contain the following articles of special interest:

WHITTIER, THE FRIEND OF THE NEGRO. By PAULINE E. HOPKINS.

John G. Whittier was Secretary of the Anti-Slavery Society for a number of years, and was also on the Committee of Declaration of Principles with Mr. Garrison. A most timely article, beautifully illustrated.

THE RACE PROBLEM. By CHAS. H. WILLIAMS.

Being a powerful reply to the REV. CHAS. H. PARKHURST, of the Madison Square Presbyterian Church, N. Y., in his recent attack on the civic rights of the Negro race.

THE NEGRO DEPARTMENT of the coming South Carolina Inter-State and West Indian Exposition. By THOS. J. JACKSON.

An interesting account of the Negro Building at this forthcoming Exposition, together with many portraits of persons prominently connected with the same.

THE KING OF ASHANTI AND HIS 3333 WIVES. By S. E. F. C. C. HAMEDOE.

Illustrated by many strange photographs of this strange people. One of the most interesting articles in this series by Prof. Hamedoe.

“THE SMOKY CITY.”

BY OLIVER G. WATERS.

Beginning in the October issue of THE COLORED AMERICAN MAGAZINE, we shall publish a series of finely illustrated articles on the City of Pittsburg, Pa.

This series, which will be the finest ever undertaken by any Colored publication in the world, will run for three or four months.

It will tell of the colored men among the iron and steel workers in this great manufacturing center.

It will be a vivid portrayal of the life and industry in Pittsburg in general, among our people.

It will give a very comprehensive view of "our" business men, government and municipal clerks, and both club and social life.

The series will be profusely illustrated with many photographs taken specially for these articles. Further and more detailed announcement will be made in the September number.

Send in your subscription at once, and thus make sure of receiving this entire series of articles.

$1.50 a Year.

15 Cents a Number.

ADDRESS:

The Colored Co-operative Publishing Company,
5 PARK SQUARE, BOSTON, MASS.

THE COLORED
AMERICAN MAGAZINE

VOL. III.

AUGUST, 1901.

No. 4

A DASH FOR LIBERTY.

Founded on an article written by Col. T. W. Higginson, for the Atlantic Monthly, June, 1861.

PAULINE E. HOPKINS.

"So, Madison, you are bound to try
it?"

"Yes, sir," was the respectful reply.

There was silence between the two
men for a space, and Mr. Dickson drove
his horse to the end of the furrow he was
making and returned slowly to the start-
ing point, and the sombre figure awaiting
him.

"Do I not pay you enough, and treat
you well?" asked the farmer as he halted.

"Yes, sir."

"Then why not stay here and let well
enough alone?"

"Liberty is worth nothing to me while
my wife is a slave."

"We will manage to get her to you in
a year or two."

The man smiled and sadly shook his
head. "A year or two would mean for-
ever, situated as we are, Mr. Dickson. It
is hard for you to understand; you white
men are all alike where you are called
upon to judge a Negro's heart," he con-
tinued bitterly. "Imagine yourself in my
place; how would you feel? The relent-
less heel of oppression in the States will
have ground my rights as a husband into
the dust, and have driven Susan to de-
spair in that time. A white man may
take up arms to defend a bit of property;
but a black man has no right to his wife,
his liberty or his life against his master!
This makes me low-spirited, Mr. Dick-
son, and I have determined to return to

Virginia for my wife. My feelings are
centred in the idea of liberty," and as he
spoke he stretched his arms toward the
deep blue of the Canadian sky in a mag-
nificent gesture. Then with a deep-drawn
breath that inflated his mighty chest, he
repeated the word: "Liberty! I think of
it by day and dream of it by night; and
I shall only taste it in all its sweetness
when Susan shares it with me."

Madison was an unmixed African, of
grand physique, and one of the hand-
somest of his race. His dignified, calm
and unaffected bearing marked him as a
leader among his fellows. His features
bore the stamp of genius. His firm step
and piercing eye attracted the attention
of all who met him. He had arrived in
Canada along with many other fugitives
during the year 1840, and being a strong,
able-bodied man, and a willing worker,
had sought and obtained employment on
Mr. Dickson's farm.

After Madison's words, Mr. Dickson
stood for some time in meditative silence.

"Madison," he said at length, "there's
desperate blood in your veins, and if you
get back there and are captured, you'll
do desperate deeds."

"Well, put yourself in my place: I
shall be there single-handed. I have a
wife whom I love, and whom I will pro-
tect. I hate slavery, I hate the laws that
make my country a nursey for it. Must
I be denied the right of aggressive de-

214

fense against those who would overpower
and crush me by superior force?

"I understand you fully, Madison; it
is not your defense but your rashness
that I fear. Promise me that you will be
discreet, and not begin an attack." Madi-
son hesitated. Such a promise seemed
to him like surrendering a part of those
individual rights for which he panted.
Mr. Dickson waited. Presently the Ne-
gro said significantly: "I promise not to
be indiscreet."

There were tears in the eyes of the
kind-hearted farmer as he pressed Madi-
son's hand.

"God speed and keep you and the wife
you love; may she prove worthy."

In a few days Madison received the
wages due him, and armed with tiny
saws and files to cut a way to liberty, if
captured, turned his face toward the
South.

It was late in the fall of 1840 when
Madison found himself again at home in
the fair Virginia State. The land was
blossoming into ripe maturity, and the
smiling fields lay waiting for the har-
vester.

The fugitive, unable to travel in the
open day, had hidden himself for three
weeks in the shadow of the friendly forest
near his old home, filled with hope and
fear, unable to obtain any information
about the wife he hoped to rescue from
slavery. After weary days and nights,
he had reached the most perilous part of
his mission. Tonight there would be no
moon and the clouds threatened a storm;
to his listening ears the rising wind bore
the sound of laughter and singing. He
drew back into the deepest shadow. The
words came distinctly to his ears as the
singers neared his hiding place.

"All dem purty gals will be dar,
Shuck dat corn before you eat.
Dey will fix it fer us rare,
Shuck dat corn before you eat.

I know dat supper will be big,
Shuck dat corn before you eat.
I think I smell a fine roast pig,
Shuck dat corn before you eat.
Stuff dat coon an' bake him down,
I spec some niggers dar from town,
Shuck dat corn before you eat.
Please cook dat turkey nice an' brown,
By de side of dat turkey I'll be foun',
Shuck dat corn before you eat."

"Don't talk about dat turkey; he'll be gone before we git dar."

"He's talkin', ain't he?"

"Las' time I shucked corn, turkey was
de toughes' meat I eat fer many a day;
you's got to have teef sharp lak a saw
to eat it."

"S'pose you ain't got no teef, den what
you gwine ter do?"

"Why ef you ain't got no teef you
muss gum it!"

"Ha, ha, ha!"

Madison glided in and out among the
trees, listening until he was sure that it
was a gang going to a corn-shucking,
and he resolved to join it, and get, if pos-
sible some news of Susan. He came out
upon the highway, and as the company
reached his hiding place, he fell into the
ranks and joined in the singing. The
darkness hid his identity from the com-
pany while he learned from their con-
versation the important events of the
day.

On they marched by the light of weird,
flaring pine knots, singing their merry
cadences, in which the noble minor
strains habitual to Negro music, sounded
the depths of sadness, glancing off in
majestic harmony, that touched the very
gates of paradise in suppliant prayer.

It was close to midnight; the stars
had disappeared and a steady rain was
falling when, by a circuitous route, Madi-
son reached the mansion where he had
learned that his wife was still living.
There were lights in the windows. Mirth
at the great house kept company with
mirth at the quarters.

A DASH FOR LIBERTY.

245

The fugitive stole noiselessly under the
fragrant magnolia trees and paused, ask-
ing himself what he should do next. As
he stood there, he heard the hoof-beats
of the mounted patrol, far in the distance,
die into silence. Cautiously he drew
near the house and crept around to the
rear of the building directly beneath the
window of his wife's sleeping closet. He
swung himself up and tried it; it yielded
to his touch. Softly he raised the sash,
and softly he crept into the room. His
foot struck against an object and swept
it to the floor. It fell with a loud crash.
In an instant the door opened. There was
a rush of feet, and Madison stood at bay.
The house was aroused; lights were
brought.

"I knowed 'twas him!" cried the overseer in triumph. "I heern him a-gettin' in the window, but I kept dark till he knocked my gun down; then I grabbed him! I knowed this room'd trap him ef we was patient about it."

Madison shook his captor off and
backed against the wall. His grasp
tightened on the club in his hand; his
nerves were like steel, his eyes flashed
fire.

"Don't kill him," shouted Judge Johnson, as the overseer's pistol gleamed in the light, "Five hundred dollars for him alive!"

With a crash, Madison's club descended on the head of the nearest man; again, and yet again, he whirled it around, doing frightful execution each time it fell. Three of the men who had responded to the overseer's cry for help were on the ground, and he himself was sore from many wounds before, weakened by loss of blood, Madison finally succumbed.

* * * * *

The brig "Creole" lay at the Richmond dock taking on her cargo of tobacco, hemp, flax and slaves. The sky was cloudless, and the blue waters rippled but slightly under the faint

breeze. There was on board the confusion incident to departure. In the hold and on deck men were hurrying to and fro, busy and excited, making the final preparations for the voyage. The slaves came abroad in two gangs: first the men, chained like cattle, were marched to their quarters in the hold; then came the women to whom more freedom was allowed.

In spite of the blue sky and the bright
sunlight that silvered the water the scene
was indescribably depressing and sad.
The procession of gloomy-faced men and
weeping women seemed to be descending into a living grave.

The captain and the first mate were
standing together at the head of the
gangway as the women stepped aboard.
Most were very plain and bore the marks
of servitude, a few were neat and attrac-
tice in appearances; but one was a
woman whose great beauty immediately
attracted attention; she was an octoroon.
It was a tradition that her grandfather
had served in the Revolutionary War, as
well as in both Houses of Congress.
That was nothing, however, at a time
when the blood of the proudest F. F. V.'s
was freely mingled with that of the Afri-
can slaves on their plantations. Who
wonders that Virginia has produced
great men of color from among the ex-
bondmen, or, that illustrious black men
proudly point to Virginia as a birth-
place? Posterity risés to the plane that
their ancestors bequeath, and the most
refined, the wealthiest and the most in-
tellectual whites of that proud State have
not hesitated to amalgamate with the
Negro.

"What a beauty!" exclaimed the cap-
tain as the line of women paused a mo-
ment opposite him.

"Yes," said the overseer in charge of
the gang. "She's as fine a piece of flesh
as I have had in trade for many a day."

"What's the price?" demanded the
captain.

"Oh, way up. Two or three thousand.
She's a lady's maid, well-educated, and

246

can sing and dance. We'll get it in New
Orleans. Like to buy?"

"You don't suit my pile," was the reply, as his eyes followed the retreating form of the handsome octoroon. "Give her a cabin to herself; she ought not to herd with the rest," he continued, turning to the mate.

He turned with a meaning laugh to
execute the order.

The "Creole" proceeded slowly on her
way towards New Orleans. In the men's
cabin, Madison Monroe lay chained to
the floor and heavily ironed. But from
the first moment on board ship he had
been busily engaged in selecting men
who could be trusted in the dash for
liberty that he was determined to make.
The minature files and saws which he
still wore concealed in his clothing were
faithfully used in the darkness of night.
The man was at peace, although he had
caught no glimpse of the dearly loved
Susan. When the body suffers greatly,
the strain upon the heart becomes less
tense, and a welcome calmness had stolen
over the prisoner's soul.

On the ninth day out the brig encountered a rough sea, and most of the slaves were sick, and therefore not watched with very great vigilance. This was the time for action, and it was planned that they should rise that night. Night came on; the first watch was summoned; the wind was blowing high. Along the narrow passageway that separated the men's quarters from the women's, a man was creeping.

The octoroon lay upon the floor of her
cabin, apparently sleeping, when a
shadow darkened the door, and the cap-
tain stepped into the room, casting bold
glances at the reclining figure. Profound
silence reigned. One might have fancied
one's self on a deserted vessel, but for the
sound of an occasional footstep on the
deck above, and the murmur of voices in
the opposite hold.

She lay stretched at full length with

her head resting upon her arm, a position
that displayed to the best advantage the
perfect symmetry of her superb figure;
the dim light of a lantern played upon
the long black ringlets, finely-chiselled
mouth and well-rounded chin, upon the
marbled skin veined by her master's
blood,—representative of two races, to
which did she belong?

For a moment the man gazed at her
in silence; then casting a glance around
him, he dropped upon one knee and
kissed the sleeping woman full upon the
mouth.

With a shriek the startled sleeper
sprang to her feet. The woman's heart
stood still with horror; she recognized
the intruder as she dashed his face aside
with both hands.

"None of that, my beauty," growled
the man, as he reeled back with an oath,
and then flung himself forward and threw
his arm about her slender waist. "Why
did you think you had a private cabin,
and all the delicacies of the season? Not
to behave like a young catamount, I war-
rant you."

The passion of terror and desperation
lent the girl such strength that the man
was forced to relax his hold slightly.
Quick as a flash, she struck him a sting-
ing blow across the eyes, and as he stag-
gered back, she sprang out of the door-
way, making for the deck with the evi-
dent intention of going overboard.

"God have mercy!" broke from her
lips as she passed the men's cabin, close-
ly followed by the captain.

"Hold on, girl; we'll protect you!" shouted Madison, and he stooped, seized the heavy padlock which fastened the iron ring that encircled his ankle to the iron bar, and stiffening the muscles, wrenched the fastening apart, and hurled it with all his force straight at the captain's head.

His aim was correct. The padlock hit
the captain not far from the left temple.
The blow stunned him. In a moment

A DASH FOR LIBERTY.

Madison was upon him and had seized
his weapons, another moment served to
handcuff the unconscious man.

"If the fire of Heaven were in my
hands, I would throw it at these coward-
ly whites. Follow me; it is liberty or
death!" he shouted as he rushed for the
quarter-deck. Eighteen others followed
him, all of whom seized whatever they
could wield as weapons.

The crew were all on deck; the three
passengers were seated on the com-
panion smoking. The appearance of the
slaves all at once, completely surprised
the whites.

So swift were Madison's movements
that at first the officers made no attempt
to use their weapons; but this was only
for an instant. One of the passengers
drew his pistol, fired, and killed one of
the blacks. The next moment he lay
dead upon the deck from a blow with a
piece of a capstan bar in Madison's hand.
The fight then became general, passen-
gers and crew taking part.

The first and second mates were
stretched out upon the deck with a single
blow each. The sailors ran up the rig-
ging for safety, and in short time Madi-
son was master of the "Creole."

After his accomplices had covered the
slaver's deck, the intrepid leader forbade
the shedding of more blood. The sailors
came down to the deck, and their wounds
were dressed. All the prisoners were
heavily ironed and well guarded except
the mate, who was to navigate the ves-
sel: with a musket doubly charged
pointed at his breast, he was made to
swear to take the brig into a British port.

By one splendid and heroic stroke, the
daring Madison had not only gained his
own liberty, but that of one hundred and
thirty-four others.

The next morning all the slaves who
were still fettered, were released, and the
cook was ordered to prepare the best
breakfast that the stores would permit;
this was to be a fête in honor of the suc-
cess of the revolt and as a surprise to
the females, whom the men had not yet
seen.

As the women filed into the captain's
cabin, where the meal was served, weep-
ing, singing and shouting over their de-
liverance, the beautiful octoroon with one
wild, half-frantic cry of joy sprang to-
wards the gallant leader.

"Madison!"

"My God! Susan! My wife!"

She was locked to his breast; she clung
to him convulsively. Unnerved at last
by the revulsion to more than relief and
ecstacy, she broke into wild sobs, while
the astonished company closed around
them with loud hurrahs.

Madison's cup of joy was filled to the
brim. He clasped her to him in silence,
and humbly thanked Heaven for its
blessing and mercy.

The next morning the "Creole" landed
at Nassau, New Providence, where the
slaves were offered protection and hos-
pitality.

Every act of oppression is a weapon
for the oppressed. Right is a dangerous
instrument: woe to us if our enemy
wields it.

248

ESCOLTA—THE PRINCIPAL BUSINESS STREET IN MANILA.

# MANILA AND ITS OPPORTUNITIES.

CHARLES STEWARD.

Manila, as a name, has become fixed in everyday speech as a comprehensive term for the whole of the Philippine archipelago, much the same as by Paris is meant France or by London is meant England. Manila has the distinction of being the first city of the far East to attain this representative position.

In speaking of the native land of the Chinese or of the Japanese, we never substitute the name of the capitol or that of any other city as of sufficient importance to stand for the whole of China or Japan. We say of our traveller to Europe that he is bound for London and Paris, and when he sets sail for our possessions in the far East we say that he is bound for Manila; but we always say when he turns his way to the "celestial" or the "flowery Kingdom" that he is bound for China or for Japan.

The cause of this prominence to Manila is obvious. It is not merely because Manila is the chief city and seaport of the islands; for on the same basis of argument New York would be (but it is not) represented in common speech as standing for all the United States. It is rather because of Dewey's victory and the American occupation. Manila is the great base of American operations in the Philippines.

It is the headquarters of American civil and military authority and the center of American religious and social influence. These are the circumstances that permit the part to stand for the whole—a sort of geographical trope—among Americans at least.

Its age and its size, however, make it the conspicuous city of the Filipinos. Founded in 1571 by the Spaniards, it is,

MANILA AND ITS OPPORTUNITIES.

249

after Goa, the oldest European city in
the East.

The Spaniards built wisely, and its site
is particularly happy. At the head of a
bay affording good anchorage, on a
navigable river running through a coun-
try whose soil is well adapted for agri-
culture, Manila at once became, and still
remains the metropolis of the Philip-
pines.

A recent census made by the Ameri-
can Board of Health places the num-

avocations of this interesting quarter of
a million inhabitants of the Filipino
metropolis, will give us a fair knowledge
of the entire Filipino race, as we may ex-
pect to find conditions similar to those in
Manila prevailing in all the more ad-
vanced parts of the archipelago.

What is true of Manila, is also true in
varying degrees of all other cities in the
Philippines. Everybody in Manila rides,
it seems, and the streets are filled with
thousands of little two-wheeled hacks

SHIPPING NEAR THE CUSTOM HOUSE.

ber of buildings in the city at twenty thou-
sand seven hundred and nine and the
population at two hundred and forty-
four thousand seven hundred and thirty-
two, divided as follows: One hundred
and eighty-one thousand three hundred
and sixty-two Filipinos, fifty-one thou-
sand five hundred and sixty-seven
Chinese, eight thousand five hundred
and sixty-two Americans, the remainder
being of various nationalities. In point
of population, therefore, Manila is about
half the size of Boston.

A brief review of the vocations and

which will carry you about town for
twenty cents an hour, and at a fair speed
for these small horses.

Very soon no doubt there will be a
system of electric railway cars to replace
these busy hacks, and to ring up fortunes
for some enterprising Yankees. You
will see no women driving horses, as may
frequently be seen in American and
European cities generally, but if you
step into the market you will be sur-
prised at the number of women engaged
in trading. Women handle a large share
of the trade in dry and fancy goods, also

250

in fruits and country produce.

Much handsomer than Hawaiian women, the Filipinos are far more practical than the latter, and easily keep to the front in competition with the resident Japanese and Chinese dealers. Much of their stock in trade to be found upon their market-booths consists of articles of their own handiwork.

They have the eye, the fingers, and the taste for delicate operations, and have

And yet we find in Manila many constructions of brick and stone, and at first we marvel at this apparent sudden change from bamboo cages to works of solid masonry.

The old section of the city, called "Manila intramuros" or "Walled city," lying south of the Pasig River, which separates it from the new section, is enclosed by massive walls, now much shattered by time and earthquakes, and to

A NATIVE DWELLING.

no difficulty in excelling their American cousins in the art of fine needle and thimble work.

This delicacy of manipulation and finesse of handwork is characteristic alike of the Filipino men as well as the women.

For massive construction they have no inherent taste. They can build better cages than houses, and for their dwellings bamboo is extensively used with most wonderful ingenuity. Their dwellings or cages are literally so many bamboo sticks stoutly bound together, and have the advantages of being airy, easy to keep clean and in repair.

enter it we must pass over bridges and through gates.

In this so-called old Manila are the principal government buildings, the cathedral and the convents, all being of a superior degree of architecture. Outside the walls, along the Pasig river are the quays, which always present a bustling scene of shipping.

In new Manila there are some religious edifices, particularly the churches in the districts of Quiapo and San Sebastian, one of brick and stone and the other of steel, but the old walls, moats and grand churches are all the work of the Spaniards, who brought with them the spirit

MANILA AND ITS OPPORTUNITIES.

251

and the architecture of classic Spain.

Whatever ideas of grandeur, refinement and lofty elegance are exhibited in the life and surroundings of the Filipinos are all the results of the teachings of the restless Spaniards of bygone years.

The highly cultivated tastes of the Spanish are on all hand reflected in forts, prisons, walls, bridges, churches, magnificent mural decorations, palatial residences with ball rooms as large as many

and lakes. They have all the advantages for a luxuriant tropical vegetation and nature supplies the needs of the Filipinos with a minimum of labor. It is the warm, enervating climate, together with the bounty of nature, that have made the natives content with their bamboo huts and primitive surroundings.

The Filipinos do engage in agriculture to some extent, but it is estimated that not more than one-fifteenth of the two

THE BRIDGE OF SPAIN—MANILA.

American public halls and with dining rooms accommodating hundreds of guests.

In all the more serious and ponderous expressions of artistic temperament to be seen in Manila, and elsewhere in the Philippines, if we except certain extravagances connected with the religious ceremonies and annual festivals, there is nothing which may be regarded as a distinct manifestation of the Filipino character.

However this is all very easily explained. The Philippines lie wholly within the tropics, and the land is abundantly irrigated by innumerable rivers, streams

hundred thousand square miles of the land area of the archipelago is under cultivation. The principal products are those requiring very little husbandry and include rice, sugar, maize, abaca or Manila hemp, coffee and tobacco, of which hemp, sugar, coffee and tobacco are readily exported.

With American control of the islands and American settlers engaged in pushing forward the natural resources of the country, it is expected that these products will assume proportions which will be most gratifying to the new-comers and to the United States government as well.

It is chiefly for this reason that many

MANILA AND ITS OPPORTUNITIES.

253

as an indication that the whole field of industry is rich with an easy harvest. The islands are in no need of laborers as there is a superabundance of cheap and efficient native labor. The cigar and textile factories all get what help they need at extremely low wages.

A tailor in Manila will make you a substantial suit of clothing for one dollar and a half. An army officer of my acquaintance had made to order four linen suits, with trimmings, for the sum of five

and fruits, such as are found on our American tables.

Manufactures at the present time are few and limited as we have seen of cigars and textiles. The islands possess an abundance of coal, but the mines have not been exploited with anything like American energy and skill.

It is believed that these islands will yield all the coal necessary for extensive manufacturing projects, as they lie within the line of the great coal beds of

A COCK FIGHT.

dollars and a half.

On the other hand, men of ability with money, will find in the Philippines many opportunities for investment with assured profits.

Agriculture is to be developed and a grand chance is offered to introduce into the islands certain American field products and garden truck. Truck farming as carried on in America, ought to prove highly profitable, as the soil is fertile and well watered, and the markets easily accessible. Already there are enough Americans in and about Manila to create a demand for fresh vegetables

Barneo and Formosa. The many navigable water ways, in and separating the hundreds of islands of the archipelago, afford an advantageous means of transportation for freight.

With American civilization making its way throughout the length and breadth of the country and awakening in the people new wants and ambitions, the present state of manufacture cannot begin to supply the demands of the home market.

With these fundamental elements of successful commerce, cheap raw-material, cheap labor, cheap transportation and a large and growing market, all that is

254

needed for an unparalleled era of busi-
ness in the Philippines, is an influx of
capital to develop and multiply the rail-
road lines and increase the present min-
ing and manufacturing interests.

The native population is keenly alive
to the prospects of increased trade and
of closer commercial relations with the
outside world. The Filipinos possess a
greater proportion of intelligence than
has generally been credited to them.
Contact with the Spaniards could not

cated in the higher branches of science
with a view of having them return as
teachers.

In public school teaching, especially
under American superintendence, the
native teachers have evinced an ability
which compares quite favorably with the
American standard. The native teachers,
who have been under the supervision of
Chaplain T. G. Steward of the United
States Army, have placed on exhibition
at the Pan-American Exposition, Buf-

GESTIZAS OR NATIVE HALF-BREEDS.

fail to transform many of these almond-
eyed children of the sea from savages into
intelligent and refined citizens. Numbers
of them are very highly educated.

The bank in Manila, a mammoth struc-
ture, is filled with Filipino officials and
clerks, well educated and efficient. Some
of the large firms are European, but the
Filipinos control the bulk of the trade
and exhibit a growing desire to partici-
pate in the dawning era of increased busi-
ness and educational activity for their
country.

An association of Filipinos has just
sent, at its own expense, three native
students to the United States to be edu-

falo, N. Y., a bulky volume of public
school reports, prepared by themselves,
which are commendable for exceptional
neatness and accuracy.

As for the Filipino pupils, they show
nothing more or less than the usual ca-
pacity for learning to be found among
pupils in the public school of the United
States.

The most striking traits of the Fili-
pinos, both men and women, are their
amiability, hospitality and simplehearted-
ness. You can find nowhere in the world,
prettier examples of affectionate regard
than in the families of the cultivated Fili-
pinos. One of their pretty customs is for

MANILA AND ITS OPPORTUNITIES.

255

the son on greeting the father to kiss the
hand of the parent. The mother is also
the recipient of tenderest respect.

A friend of mine wishing to bring a
promising young pupil to the United
States to educate him, met with the re-
sponse, "My mother would not be will-
ing to let me go so far; she would grieve;
and that I could not bear"—a bit of
frank affection which would make the
average American boy smile.

The other sex are most lavishly af-

They have not yet learned the coun-
terfeit modesty which modern civiliza-
tion imposes. It is with the same simple-
heartedness that they give a welcome
hand to the new-comer.

They are hospitable to a fault, and they
have too the full color sympathy, and
appear to entertain a decided fondness
for colored Americans, many of whom
having come to Manila with the colored
regiments, have married handsome Fili-
pino belles.

A NATIVE LAUNDRY.

fectionate. Their naiëte is very amusing.
At a recent wedding the bride, who was
a pretty girl of seventeen, took off her
shoe to show the guests a bruise on her
foot. An elegantly dressed lady smoked
a big cigar, while other female guests
throughout the ceremony puffed serene-
ly away at cigarettes.

Not one of them seemed to realize the
least impropriety in what each did. Their
behavior, so astonishing to the American
officiating clergymen, did not indicate
anything like a lack of modesty. It was
all perfectly natural.

Beautiful and highly cultivated women
are plentiful among the Filipinos. Some
of them have been educated abroad, par-
ticularly at Hong Kong. The sisters of
the famous Ramon Reyes Lala are ac-
complished pianists and would be consid-
ered of rare beauty anywhere. They were
educated at Hong Kong and speak Eng-
lish fluently.

To see the women at their best one
must see them on the Luneta, where ev-
erybody goes in the evening to listen to
the band; or at one of the innumerable
balls, which are mostly of a private

256

nature, like our "At homes," generally
with much noisy frolic in addition, for
the Filipino is fond of dancing and
music.

The waltz is most popular, and since

and has perhaps a greater hold upon the
populace than our base-ball has upon
us. Every Filipino, almost without ex-
ception, keeps his own game cocks and
every town and village has its cocking

BLANCHE K. BRUCE.

(SEE PAGE 257)

the advent of the Americans the catchy
"Two-Step" has become a vertiable pas-
sion with the Filipinos, to the exclusion
of almost every other sort of dance.

But not excepting dancing and music,
the greatest pastime of the Filipinos is
cock-fighting. It is the national sport,

main, where the Filipino in his absorb-
ing passion for the sport will bet his last
peso on his pet rooster. So great is his
attachment to his birds that in case of
fire, many a Filipino has been known
to hasten to save his fighting pets first,
rather than the members of his family.

BLANCHE K. BRUCE.

FAMOUS MEN OF THE NEGRO RACE.

SENATOR BLANCHE K. BRUCE.

PAULINE E. HOPKINS.

The spring of 1864 saw a great change in the status of the American Negro. Many events had contributed to this result: Slavery no longer existed in the District of Columbia, the honor of its abolishment belonging to Henry Wilson, Senator from Massachusetts. The States of Maryland and Missouri also proclaimed emancipation. Representatives of Hayti and Liberia, whom the slave power had kept out, were admitted by the government at Washington and received with the representatives of other nations. But more than anything else, the unsurpassed bravery of the colored troops at Fort Wagner, Port Hudson, Olustee, and Honey Hill, had fired the Northern heart with enthusiasm for these chattels of the South.

We of this day do not realize that the African slave-trade was still in operation as late as the year 1862, but it was even so. Nathaniel Gordon was convicted of piracy in the United States District Court in the city of New York, for having fitted out a slaver, and shipped nine hundred Africans at Congo with a view of selling them as slaves. Every effort was made to save him from the consequences of his violation of the act of prohibition made by Congress hitherto a dead letter on the statute books, but money and ingenuity were alike in vain; President Lincoln refused to interfere, and Gordon was executed on February 7, 1862.

While colored men were fighting for the Union without the sanction of the government, their families in the South, if free, were sold into slavery; and if already in that sad condition, were driven

into harder bondage. But with all, the nation was steadily moving toward freedom.

The gallant deeds of the black contingent were tinged with no hope of reward. Their efforts were worth to the government only half rations and half pay. It is a matter of history that the Fifty-fourth Massachusetts went into the battle of Olustee with "Three cheers for Massachusetts, and seven dollars a month." Although these men had not been paid off, refusing to accept less than the amount allowed white soldiers, and their families at home were in want, they were as obedient and brave as any men in the army. The influence of their acts can never be estimated nor the gain to the race guaged.

The gratitude of the North to the Negro soldier found expression in 1864 in the appointment of Dr. A. T. Augusta, a colored man, as surgeon of colored volunteers, with the rank of major. M. R. Delaney, M.D., was soon after appointed a major of volunteers.

The steamer Planter, brought out of Charleston by Robert Small was placed in his command.

John S. Rock was admitted to practice law within all counties of the United States; this was an acknowledgment of the civil rights of the Negro.

James Monroe Trotter, a native of Grand Gulf, Mississippi, educated in Ohio, was made a lieutenant.

William H. Dupree, a native of Virginia, also educated in Ohio, was made a lieutenant.

Charles L. Mitchel, a native of Connecticut, employed as a printer by Wil-

258

liam Lloyd Garrison on the "Liberator" became a lieutenant also.

Hon. John M. Langston was appointed to a position in the Freeman Bureau.

Ebenezer D. Bassett about this time was selected for Minister and Consul-General to Hayti.

All these wonderful happenings in the life of the Negro were astonishing when compared with his past experiences and history. Colored men, indeed, held honorable situations in the Custom House of the various States, in the Post Office and Revenue Department. The air of progress was all about the Negro and he made rapid strides in education and the accumulation of wealth. The time was ripe for the advancement of colored youth, and many availed themselves of the opportunity; among the number was Blanche K. Bruce.

Mr. Bruce was born March 1, 1841, in Prince Edward County, Virginia. He was of African descent and a slave. He received the rudiments of an education from the tutor of his master's son. We judge, therefore, that his servitude was tempered with mercy, and that the natural intelligence of the bond boy was appreciated by his master.

After emancipation Mr. Bruce obeyed the call for education to the Negro and taught school in Hannibal, Missouri, for a time. The thirst for knowledge would not be appeased, however, and his longings soon turned his footsteps toward Oberlin College, the intellectual nurse of so many black men of eminence and renown.

When about twenty-five years of age, he concluded to adopt Mississippi for his home, and it is in connection with the history of that State that we find the story of this illustrious man's public life. Mississippi absorbed his talents and made him Sergeant-at-arms of the Legislature, a member of the Mississippi Levee Board, Sheriff of Bolivar County

in 1871-4, County Superintendent of Education, 1872-3, United States Senator on February 3, 1875, as a Republican, taking his seat on March 4, 1875, and serving till March 3, 1881.

On May 19, 1881, he entered upon the office of Register of the Treasury, to which he was appointed by President Garfield, the friend of Hon. John M. Langston and many struggling black men.

In 1886 Senator Bruce delivered a lecture on the condition of his race entitled "The Race Problem," and another on "Popular Tendencies." He was a strong advocate of the Blair Educational Bill which was the chief measure under consideration by the National Convention of colored men held at Washington, D. C., in 1889.

The end of the war brought a new era in the Negro's history. Slavery's chains were broken, but he had not yet received all his rights of citizenship. With the work of reconstruction, however, this question was forced upon the attention of the whole country, and brought with it all the virus of Negro hate that could be thought of. Writing of this time in the "Rising Son," Dr. Brown says:

"President Andrew Johnson threw the weight of his official influence into the scales against the newly-liberated people, which for a time cast a dark shadow over the cause of justice and freedom. Congress, however, by its Constitutional amendments, settled the question, and clothed the blacks with the powers of citizenship; and with their white fellow-citizens they entered the reconstruction conventions, and commenced the work of bringing their States back into the Union. This was a trying position for the recently enfranchised blacks; for slavery had bequeathed them nothing but poverty, ignorance, and dependence upon their former owners for employment and the means of sustaining themselves and their families.

BLANCHE K. BRUCE.

"In the work of reconstruction, the colored men had the advantage of being honest and sincere in what they undertook, and labored industriously for the good of the country.

"The speeches delivered by some of these men in the conventions and State legislatures exhibit a depth of thought, flights of eloquence, and civilized statesmanship, that throw their former masters far in the background.

"The riots in various Southern states, following the enfranchising of the men of color, attest the deep-rooted prejudice existing with the men who once so misruled the rebellious states. Outbursts of ill feelings caused the loss of many lives, and the destruction of much property. No true Union man, white or black, was safe. The constitutional amendment, which gave the ballot to the black men of the North in common with their brethren of the South, aroused the old pro-slavery feeling in the free states, which made it scarcely safe for the newly enfranchised to venture to the polls on the day of election in some of the Northern cities. The cry that this was a "white man's government," was raised from one end of the country to the other by the Democratic press, and the Taney theory that "black men had no rights that white men were bound to respect," was revived with all its Negro hate. Military occupation of the South was all that saved the freedmen from destruction.

"The expulsion of the ex-rebels from the Georgia Legislature in 1867, and the admission of the loyal colored men, whose seats had been forcibly taken from them, had a good effect upon all the Southern States, for it showed that the national administration was determined that justice should be done."

In spite of all efforts on the part of the government, the Southern prejudice grew and manifested itself in deeds of violence against the Negro population.

Organizations of white men were formed known as "White Caps," "Ku Klux," etc. Years have in no way mitigated the hatred of the South. The men of that section have not relented in their purpose of utter annihilation of the Negro's civil rights—the equality of all men before human tribunals, as they are all equal before the Divine tribunal and laws, the only mark of high civilization which distinguishes freedom from barbarism.

In 1875 occurred the gigantic frauds of the Mississippi elections. These wrongs were against loyal whites and Negroes. So violent an outbreak could not be allowed to pass unnoticed, and the Senate passed resolutions and ordered an investigation by five Senators.

On that memorable occasion, Senator Bruce made a speech which for breadth of thought and expression of wise statesmanlike sentiments placed him among the Solons of the Republic. Delivered twenty-five years ago, it describes accurately the present condition of the black man.

It is at once suppliant, prophetic and manly in its appeal to the better nature of all citizens. Such literature from the best thought of our self-made men should be preserved among us, a part and parcel (side by side with our Bible teaching) of the common necessary things that make up our daily life. We give an extract:

"I had hoped that no occasion would arise to make it necessary for me again to claim the attention of the Senate until I had acquired a fuller acquaintance with its methods; but silence at this time would be infidelity to my senatorial trust and unjust to both the people and State whom I have the honor to represent.

"The conduct of the late election in Mississippi affected not merely the fortunes of partisans but put in jeopardy the sacred rights of the citizen. The truth of the allegations relative to fraud

260

and violence is strongly suggested by the
very success claimed by the democracy.
In 1873 the republicans carried the State
by 20,000 majority; in November last the
opposition claimed to have carried it by
30,000; thus a democratic gain of more
than 50,000. Now, by what miraculous
or extraordinary interposition was this
brought about? Under the most active
and friendly canvass, the voting masses
could not have been so rapidly and
thoroughly reached as to have rendered
this result probable.

"The republicans — nineteen twen-
tieths of whom are colored—were not
brought, through the press or public dis-
cussions, in contact with democratic in-
fluences to such an extent as would pro-
duce a change in their political convic-
tions.

"To the spirit that prevailed in that section, I read from the Yazoo Democratic, an influential paper published at its county seat:

'Let unanimity of sentiment pervade
the minds of men. Let invincible deter-
mination be depicted on every counten-
ance. Send forth from our deliberative
assembly of the eighteenth the soul-stir-
ring announcement that Mississippians
shall rule Mississippi though the heavens
fall. Then will woe, irretrievable woe,
betide the radical tatterdemation. Hit
them hips and thigh, everywhere and at
all times.

'Carry the elections peaceably if we
can, forcibly if we must.'

"Lawless outbreaks have not been
confined to any particular section of the
country, but have prevailed in nearly
every State at some period of its history.
But the violence complained of and ex-
hibited in Mississippi and other Southern
States, pending a political canvass, is
exceptional and peculiar; * * it is
the attack by an aggressive, intelligent,
white political organization upon inof-
fensive, law-abiding fellow-citizen; a vio-
lent method for political supremacy, that

seeks not the protection of the rights of
the aggressor, but the destruction of the
rights of the party assailed.

"Violence so unprovoked, inspired by
such motives, looking to such ends is a
spectacle dangerous to our free institu-
tions.

"It will not accord with the laws of
nature or history to brand the colored
people as a race of cowards. * * * I
ask Senators to believe that no con-
sideration of fear or personal danger has
kept us quiet under provocations and
wrongs that have sorely tried our souls.
But feeling kindly toward our white fel-
low-citizens, appreciating the good pur-
poses and offices of the better classes,
and, above all, abhorring a war of races,
we determined to wait until such time
as an appeal to the good sense and jus-
tice of the American people could be
made.

"We began our political career under
the disadvantage of inexperience in pub-
lic affairs that generations of enforced
bondage had entailed upon our race.
We suffered from vicious leadership.
The States of the South were impover-
ished and in a semi-revolutionary con-
dition—society demoralized, industries
prostrated, the people sore, morbid and
turbulent.

"Despite these drawbacks, the con-
stitutions formed under colored major-
ites, whatever their defects may be, were
improvements on the instruments they
were designed to supersede.

"We want peace and good order at
the South; but it can only come by the
fullest recognition of the rights of all
classes. The sober American judgment
must obtain in the South as elsewhere
in the Republic, that the only distinctions
upon which parties can be safely organ-
ized and in harmony with our institu-
tions, are differences of opinions relative
to principles and policy of government,
and that differences of religion, nation-
ality, or race can neither with safety nor

BLANCHE K. BRUCE.

propriety be permitted for a moment to
enter into the party contests of the day.

"They (the Negroes) deprecate the
establishment of the color line by the
opposition, not only because the act is
unwise, but because it isolates them from
the white men of the South, and forces
them, in sheer self-protection and
against their inclination, to act seem-
ingly upon the basis of a race prejudice
that they neither respect nor entertain.
Withal, as they progress in intelligence
and appreciation of the dignity of their
prerogative as citizens, thus as an evi-
dence of growth, beginning to realize
the significance of the proverb: 'When
thou doest well for thyself, men shall
praise thee,' are disposed to exact the
same protection and concession of rights
that are conferred upon other citizens
by the Constitution, and that too with-
out the humiliation involved in the en-
forced abandonment of their political
convictions.

"Underlying the ideas that form the
foundation of the Republic, deep in the
hearts of the patriotic millions of the
country there is a conviction that the
laws must be enforced, and life, liberty,
and property must, alike to all and for
all, be protected.

"Mr. President, I represent the in-
terest of nearly a million voters. They
number more than a million producers,
who, since their emancipation and out-
side of their contributions to the pro-
duction of sugar, rice and tobacco,
cereals and the mechanical industries of
the country, have furnished nearly 40,-
000,000 bales of cotton, which at the rul-

ing price of the world's market have
yielded $2,000,000,000, a sum nearly
equal to the national debt; producers
who, at the accepted ratio that an able-
bodied laborer earns, on an average $800
per year, annually bring to the aggre-
gate of the nation's great bulk of values
more than $800,000,000.

"I have confidence not only in my
country and her institutions but in the
endurance, capacity, and destiny of my
people. Whatever our ultimate position
in the composite civilization of the Re-
public, and whatever varying fortunes
attend our career, we will not forget our
instincts for freedom nor our love of
country."

The Negro question is the great
problem before the American people.
The South must be regenerated. We
thought this had been done, but awaken
in the dawn of the twentieth century,
alas, to mourn our error. In the words
of the silver-tongued orator, Wendell
Phillips: "We must take up the South
and organize it anew. It is not the men
we must fight,—it is the state of society
that produces them. But when we have
done it, there remains behind the still
greater and more momentous problem,
whether we have the strength, the bal-
ance, the virtue, the civilization to ab-
sorb millions of ignorant, embittered,
bedeviled Southerners, and transmute
them into honest, educated, well-be-
haved, Christian mechanics, worthy to be
the brothers of New England Yankees.
That is the real problem. To that this
generation should address itself."

262

# HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.*

## *A Story of Southern Caste Prejudice.*

SARAH A. ALLEN.

### SYNOPSIS OF CHAPTERS I. TO XVI.

Closely associated with the Confederate leaders, was St. Clair Enson, son of an aristocratic Maryland family, who hoped, by rendering valuable aid to the founders of the new government, to re-establish himself socially and financially. While in Charleston, S. C., attending the convention preliminary to the formation of the new government, he received a letter announcing the birth of his brother's heiress. This enraged Enson who saw in it the loss of his patrimony. He fell in with a notorious slave-trader named Walker, who accompanied him on his homeward trip on the steamer "Planters." Walker offers to show him a way out of his difficulties for ten thousand dollars.

St. Clair Enson's brother Ellis had married Miss Hagar Sargeant a beauty and an heiress. A daughter was born. Soon after this St. Clair arrives at Enson Hall accompanied by Walker. He claims that Enson has a slave of his on the plantation. Enson denies the charge.

Walker explains that, being childless, Mr. and Mrs. Sargeant, while living at St. Louis, took an octoroon slave from him to bring up. He declares that Hagar is that child, and produces papers to prove his claim. Hagar recognizes the man, and faints at sight of him.

Ellis buys Hagar and the child of Walker. Unable to bear the disgrace of having married a Negress, decided to leave home, but loving his wife very dearly, concludes to go abroad, and live where they are unknown. St. Clair over-hears the plan and informs Walker. Enson leaves home to

The event of the season is a grand ball about to be given at the home of Senator Zenas Bowen who has a charming wife and a beautiful young daughter, Jewel, engaged to Cathbert Sumner, a rich New Englander, private secretary for General Benson, chief of a department.

General Benson has fallen in love with Jewel and determines to win her and her fortune of ten million. To this end, he plots with Major Madison and Aurelia to separate the lovers.

Aurelia Madison becomes fast friends with Jewel on the strength of an old school acquaintance at the Canadian continent. She secures an invitation to the ball and appears there, creating a sensation.

On the night of the ball, and near its close, by a series of preconcerted arrangements, Jewel, who had gone to the conservatory with General Benson, sees Aurelia in Sumner's arms; she believes him in love with her beautiful friend.

## CHAPTER XVII.

It was long after midnight and the guests were leaving, when Sumner, with white, set face, sought Mrs. Bowen and asked for Jewel. She was much concerned over her daughter.

"I do not understand it," was her reply to his eager questions; "Jewel sent word by General Benson that she was not well, and had gone to her rooms. She was all right, and as gay as possible all day. I thought you would know."

Finding that he could not explain matters that night, and would accomplish nothing by waiting, Sumner left the scene of revelry, desiring to be alone. How it had all happened he could not tell. But what a sentimental fool he felt himself to be, for allowing himself to be betrayed into acting such a scene in so public a place. Still, he felt that he could blame no one but himself. Aurelia was free from any intention of scheming for how could she know of Jewel's presence

at just that moment? So he argued, lulling his suspicions to rest.

At eight o'clock, while breakfasting, there came a letter from Jewel with his ring enclosed. Then, indeed, it seemed to him that life was over. With mad and bitter wrath, he cursed Aurelia Madison; then he started for Jewel's home. The servant who answered the summons was one wont to have a welcoming smile for the familiar visitor. There was no expression in his well-trained face when he informed Sumner that the ladies were not at home. Night found him again at the Bowen mansion. Mrs. Bowen was coldness itself; Jewel begged to be excused.

Despair seized him. Everything, every one, was repulsive to him. Days of insane recklessness followed. A month went by in this manner—working furiously days, spending his nights in search of the excitement that is supposed to drown care. Then he grew calmer. He would seek Jewel again; he would force her trust; she should believe in him. Life

HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.

263

was not worth living without her. For
one touch of her cool hand, one glance
from her calm eyes, one smile on the
sweet, earnest lips, he would barter
wealth and fame, and all the world had to
offer—aye life itself!

They had met frequently in society
during this memorable month, but Jewel
passed her lover without a sign of recog-
nition or with a slight bend of the head in
acknowledgment of his reverential un-
covering. General Benson was always in
close attendance, and Aurelia Madison
also, was often her companion.

After the usual nine days of wonder-
ment and surmises as to the cause of the
estrangement between the lovers, public
curiosity turned to speculating on the
middle-aged general's chances with the
fair heiress.

At seven o'clock one evening, Cuthbert
sat at his desk in his rooms lost in sombre
thoughts. He had determined to devote
himself to the hardest of tasks, heavy
brain work, when his heart and soul were
racked with agony. He was busy on a
political treatise. He was considered a
brilliant writer. If he could make a stir
in the literary world, it would please his
father, and he had no one else to think
of now.

Work! Could he work? He flung
out his arms over the papers on the desk
before him, and bowed his head upon
them.

"If I knew that the suffering was for
myself alone, my Blossom, I could bear
it better."

He lifted himself at last haggard and
weary as with weeks of sleepless toil, re-
solved to devote himself to his chosen
work.

"What I am I will live on to the end—
Ambition my only bride." He was striv-
ing with all his young courageous heart
to kill the memory of the girl he loved.
It was a bitter task, and an impossible
one.

Modern pessimists are fond of crying
that love, as well as chivalry, has died
out of our practical world. If this were
true, then Sumner lived after his cen-
tury, for his belief in higher and better
things was intense. He had a desire to
worship purity in any shape, to champion
the weak, and carve a pathway to honor
that was characteristic of the chivalrous
days of old.

The minutes passed, half-past seven
ticked away, and then eight, and he never
moved. He sat with his face on his two
hands, his elbows planted on the table.

"I will not think more about her," he
said to himself, doggedly. "I will not—
I will not."

John, his servant, a New England
colored man who had known him from
his youth, had put his evening clothes out
in the dressing-room, and now entered
the room to remind his master of an en-
gagement to dine.

"It's time you was dressed, Mr. Cuth-
bert," he said in his quiet way. John was
eager for his master to leave Washington
and return to Massachusetts and the
family home.

"'Deed," he argued to himself, "this
Washington's no city for me. Give me
old New England every time; it's God's
own country. They's nuthin' human
about the South for chocolate complected
gents like me, no matter how you fix it.
The pint of the argument is in the scor-
pion's tail. Jes' so; and this here
Southern idea of colored Americans aint
good fer black nor white when you's
done had a New England raisin'.

"Mr. Cuthbert's an altered man sense
the night of that there Bowen ball,' he
told himself again and again, "if he ain't
twenty years older in his looks then I'm
blind in one eye and can't see out of the
'tother. He'll be best off if he gets back
home to the old gentleman. Dog my
cats but there's something strange in this
whole kickoff or my name ain't John
Robinson."

264

Sumner roused himself at last:
“What’s the time, John?” he was asking
as the bell of the suite rang shrilly.

If that's Mr. Badger, show him in,

Cuthbert stood gazing down into the
fire. He heard voices outside, but he gave
them no heed; there was always a good-
natured controversy between his friend
and his servant.

A slap on the back, and "Holloa, Sumner, old man!" made him start round and put his gloomy thoughts behind him, and greet his friends, Will Badger and Carroll West.

"Ah! How are you, Will? How are
you, West? How goes it?" he said, hold-
ing out his hand in greeting to his guests.

"Thought I'd bring West with me, and
after we dine at the club, take a look in
at the Madisons, this is their at home
night.. West's agreeable," with a laugh
and a meaning look in the latter's direc-
tion.

Sumner hesitated. Aurelia had written
him again and again, but he had not
answered her impassioned letters. She
had begged him to call and let her help
set matters right, but as yet, he had not
been able to bring himself to comply with
her request.

"Well," he replied to Will Badger after
a moment, "I don't mind. Have a glass
of wine while I change."

"Thanks—we don't mind," said West.

West never did mind. He was fond
of a social glass, and Sumner was noted
for his fine wine and excellent brand of
cigars.

"Yes, we'll have a little game with the
Major," he remarked, as he helped him-
self from the side-board. "Great fun,
the Major knows a thing or two about
life does the old man."

"He knows enough to win your
money. I suppose, you foolish boy," re-
plied Sumner.

"It's very little I've lost there. He
always insists on returning me my
money."

"Have others been as fortunate?"

"That's their own fault; the Major
wins fair every time," replied West hotly.

"Oh, West, you're prejudiced in his
favor," broke in Badger.

"A pretty daughter is a trump card."

"She can't help being charming an
attracting men to the house," stoutly
maintained West.

"Charming, but dangerous, my dear
fellow."

"She's my friend. I would be more
to her if it were not for my poverty.
Don't malign her, Badger, I won't stand
it."

"My dear boy," broke in Sumner,
soothingly, "Badger and I are your
friends. Don't be angry with us; we
mean it for your good. Aurelia Madi-
son is one of those women with whom
mere friendship is impossible. Men must
always be half her lovers and therein lies
the secret of her power—of any woman's
power over our sex, if she is inclined to
use that power to our detriment. Oh!
she's circumspect," he continued as West
attempted a vehement interruption. "I
believe that it is not in her to care enough
for any one to kick over the advantages
of respectability for his sake, but she'll
sail close to the wind."

West laughed bitterly: "You speak
from experience I suppose; the city is
ringing with your broken engagement
and its cause."

Sumner stood silent. The blow was a
keen one because the wound was so
recent.

"Oh, come, fellows; drop it," hastily
exclaimed Badger. "What do we care
for Miss Madison except as any man ad-
mires a handsome woman. She'll bowl
you over, Carrie, my son; she's using
you just now to suit her own purposes.
You're young yet," he continued affec-
tionately, "but when you've had two or
three seasons of this sort of thing, you'll
hold your own with the deepest of them."

"Yes, West," rejoined Sumner who
had regained his self-possession, "there

HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.

265

are scores of just such women in the
world; I will own that once I thought
Aurelia Madison divine, but," shrugging
his shoulders, "I have changed my
opinion, and I am not sorry to have es-
caped from her toils. If you enjoy her
society, continue to do so, but be care-
ful; don't let her snare you."

"You ought to do some of your preach-
ing to old Bowen. Dogged if he ain't
gone on her worse than I am; any way,
it looks so; he's there every night."

"What!" exclaimed Sumner.

"Let up, West, why don't you?" said
Will Badger giving him a meaning look.
"It's my idea, Cuthbert, that Senator
Bowen is putting money into the mine.
That's what I think is the attraction. I
intended to speak to you about it some
days ago."

Sumner made no reply, and in a few
moments the trio left the house.

Washington society, with all its prone-
ness to overlook small trespasses, was
beginning to talk about the Madisons.
Some declared the beautiful daughter
but a bait to snare the unwary, and
openly voted the Major "shady." A
good deal of money changed hands in the
salon of the unpretentious house on New
York Avenue; it was whispered also that
the mine was a gigantic swindle. As yet
these reports were but floating rumors;
no one had made open complaint.

Meanwhile, the evenings were gay in
the drawing-room where Aurelia smiled
and flirted with the greatest intellects of
the great Republic. There was an excel-
lent buffet, obsequious servants, the soft
shuffle of cards, and in the billiard room
at the rear of the house, a chosen few
rattled dice or gave themselves up to the
fascinations of rouge-et-noir.

It was past eleven when the servant
opened the door of Major Madison's
salon and the three friends entered.
Sumner found himself in a fair-sized and
well-furnished room, containing a semi-
grand piano; it was the one he had en-

tered on his former visit. Aurelia was the
only woman present. The Major came
forward from a group near the fire-place
to receive them.

"So pleased to see you," he said, shak-
ing hands in his cordial fashion. "Aurelia,
my dear, here is Mr. Sumner," West
was already standing by the beauty's
chair, and Badger had passed on to a
group of men in another part of the
room.

Aurelia was exquisitely dressed in her
favorite colors, cream and terra-cotta,
combined in a wonderful gown.

"Well, Mr. Sumner, have you honored
us at last?" she queried as she laid her
hand lightly in his. Then as her father
moved away she said with a bitter smile:

"The fault was not mine. I would
have died rather than Jewel should have
heard my foolish words."

Her manner more than her words,
broke down all Sumner's lingering sus-
picions, and he warmed perceptibly to-
ward her. She was but a girl, impas-
sioned, impressionable. What right had
he to accuse her of perfidy. Some one
came up to them and interrupted her.

Yes, she would give them music. She
went to the piano and Sumner followed
her. She played popular selections from
the latest opera bouffe, and then a mor-
ccean in a style that satisfied the most
critical taste.

Senator Bowen had just entered the
house and paused for the music to cease
before speaking to Miss Madison, then
he went up to her passing Sumner with
a cold nod. Presently Major Madison
and he disappeared, and Sumner felt that
they had gone to the card room. He
wandered about for a while seeing
enough to alarm him at the ascendency
Major Madison had evidently gained
over the Senator. As he stood at the
door of the room watching the party
where Senator Bowen sat staking large
sums on rouge-et-noir and losing at
every turn of the wheel, he felt dejected

266

at his own helplessness. Gaming was Senator Bowen's only vice, a legacy from the old days when as mate he played every night for weeks as the cotton steamer made her trips up and down the river highways in the ante-bellum days. Sumner determined to rescue the honest old man from the toils of these sharpers. Just then Aurelia came up to him and touched his arm.

"I wish to speak with you, Bert, come with me."

He gave her his arm and they went to the vacant library. As they passed from view one man standing back of Senator Bowen's chair watching the game said to another:

"Sumner rich?"

"Very."

"It would be a fine thing for Miss Madison to catch him in the rebound. He seems fascinated."

"Indeed it would. And why not? She is of good blood, and he does not need money."

"Ah, no! only beauty and love. She is worthy of a coronet."

The soft light of tender sympathy was on Aurelia's face. Sumner clasped both her hands in his and begged her to tell him all she knew of Jewel.

"That is why I brought you here," was her serious reply. "I mean to undo this tangled web which I have unwittingly woven."

"Is she well? Does she hate me? Dare I go to her?" he asked with passionate earnestness.

Disengaging one of her hands, Aurelia laid it on his shoulder, while she answered in soothing tones:

"Jewel is quite well, Bert dear, but she is allowing General Benson to monopolize her attention; in fact, I sometimes fear that the mischief is beyond repair and that she is pledged to him. But I am sure she loves you still. Trust a woman's intuitive powers. She cannot deceive me. Whatever she has done has been in

a spirit of pique which needs but your presence to overcome. We will save her if it is not too late."

"Bless you for those words," he said, "your sympathy is very sweet to me."

"Be patient, and leave it all to me; I will bring you together again."

"You have filled my mind with forbodings," he said dejectedly, "I fear it is too late."

"Not too late, Bert; leave me the hope, at least, of redeeming myself in the eyes of Jewel. I have arranged for a meeting between you on Tuesday. On that day the Senator and Mrs. Bowen go to the President's reception. Jewel has a cold and will not be able to accompany them. She expects me to spend the evening with her. I waive my engagement in your favor, Bert; see that you improve your opportunity."

Tears filled her eyes, her voice broke, she was pale with emotion. She was proud of the intense feeling she displayed, and felt that she was acting her part splendidly. For a moment Sumner was speechless, then he kissed her hand and said in a broken voice, as he turned to go:

"God bless you, Aurelia."

* * * * * *

At four A.M., General Benson, Major Madison and Aurelia stood alone in the deserted drawing-room.

The Major waved in triumph two checks for large amounts, bearing Senator Bowen's signature.

"That's all right, Madison, but it is slow work—too slow for me. How are you getting on, Aurelia?"

She looked at him with an evil smile on her face that destroyed all its marvellous beauty: "I have told Cuthbert Sumner to call on Jewel, Tuesday evening. The Senator and his wife will be out, the girl alone. I think, General, you can do the rest, and settle the matter once for all."

"By jove, Aurelia, I will convince him

HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.

267

of my triumph against all odds. You've
earned your husband and your million.”

CHAPTER XVIII.

The burst of gaiety which the ball
brought into Jewel's life, made the suc-
ceeding days of gloom more depressing.
Her high spirits had received a severe
shock in her supposed discovery of Cuth-
bert's treachery, from which they rallied
with difficulty.

"Don't stand there, my darling, those
large windows are always draughty."

"I feel nothing of the sort, mama;
don't libel this beautiful house, if you
please."

"Beautiful house indeed; I shall be
glad when June is come. I long for the
breeze of the ranch."

"There will be more snow by to-
morrow, mama."

"Of course! It seems to me that everything is out of joint. Think of snow in Washington in March!"

Jewel left the window where the light
was darkening. She smiled at Mrs.
Bowen and one could see how wan and
delicate she looked.

"Mama, you are pessimistic to-day,"
she said kneeling beside the fire and
stretching out her hands to the blaze.

Mrs. Bowen made no reply. In truth,
her heart was bitter within her breast.
She made an effort to appear cheerful
before Jewel, not altogether successful.

The two ladies were in the favorite
lounging room of the family—the small
reception room. Jewel's great mass of
bright hair rolled at the back of her small
head, seemed too heavy a weight for it,
while the hand that held the fleecy shawl
about her was so shadowy as to fill one
with apprehension. Yet she did not com-
plain, only her parents noted the change
in her since the night of the great ball,
with feelings of uneasiness.

"My dear," said the Senator to his wife
in one of their conversations about the
best course in the matter, "My dear, if

it were left to me, I'd shoot Sumner on
sight. Out in 'Frisco his life wouldn't
be worth a cuss. I've as much as I can
do to keep decent and not put a ball into
his miserable carcass. Think of a feller
philandering after two women to once,
either of them handsome enough to
satisfy any reasonable man even if he is
dead sot on looks in a female. Blast my
eyes, Mrs. Senator, it's lucky we start
for 'Frisco as soon as the session closes.
I'd not answer for holding in much
longer.

Who'd have believed it possible! Sum-
ner seems such a decent feller. Talk
about deceit in women! Women ain't in
it compared with these Eastern raised
gents they call men!"

"Then Senator Bowen retired to his
club to vent his rage in pushing billiard
balls about. It was during one of his
fits of impotent wrath that he fell into
Major Madison's toils and became an
easy victim.

"Oh! my dove," murmured Mrs.
Bowen to herself, as she had murmured
many a time during the past few weeks;
"my gentle, proud, suffering flower, how
I wish I could take the pain out of your
young heart and bear it for you; it is so
hard to see that look on your child face,
and feel that the sunshine is gone for you,
and then realize that with all my love I
can do nothing—nothing, nothing. A
woman's life is hard, hard, from the
cradle to the grave. O, God! why were
we made to bear all the punishment for
Adam's fall! Why are men so cruel?
Why did he win her heart to throw it one
side as a worthless bauble?"

Mrs. Bowen was crocheting an afghan
and the needle dropped from her long
white fingers and a settled look of pain
crept like a veil over the beautiful proud
face as she gazed into the fire.

Aurelia had been to see Jewel, had told
her with many tears and sobs, of the
broken engagement between herself and
Cuthbert, that they still loved each other,
that Sumner blamed himself for believing

268

that he had forgotten her (Aurelia) and
had engaged himself to Jewel without
realizing the true state of his feelings, and
now he would never marry—neither of
them felt that they could know happiness
without the thought of Jewel's wrongs
before them. Could they not be friends
still, she and Jewel? She was so lonely
and miserable feeling that she had
brought so much suffering on her dear
friend. Mrs. Bowen heard it all but deep
in her heart was a doubt of the specious
pleader.

"I wish we had not been so hasty, and
had given Cuthbert a chance to explain,"
she remarked to Jewel one day.

"There is nothing to explain," replied
Jewel lifting her head proudly. "I saw
and heard it all for myself. He told me
he had only met Aurelia casually at the
Cape, leaving almost immediately; now
I find beyond a doubt, that they were
actually engaged. Nothing can alter the
fact that he had something to conceal
and for that reason deceived me. Then,
too, papa has met him at the Major's,
and has heard the gossip of the clubs. It
proves itself, mama; there is nothing
more to be said. I—I have learnt my
lesson—I shall never be so foolish again.
I have to thank Mr. Sumner for teaching
me worldly wisdom."

"I had thought better things of Cul-
bert. I would never have believed him
to be the cruel, selfish man he has proved.
Well, may he have some peace before he
marries Aurelia, for I suppose it will end
that way. He will be punished if he
marries her or I greatly mistake her
nature."

Jewel knelt on, gazing into the fire.
She was silent for a time, and then she
said gently:

"You dislike Aurelia, mama, simply for
my sake. It is not like you to be unjust."

Mrs. Bowen glanced at her sharply.

"It is not that alone, Jewel, but I be-
lieve her false. I have a presentiment
that there is something wrong. O, my
darling, do be careful. I think it would

kill your father if anything happened to
you,” exclaimed Mrs. Bowen as she
folded her daughter in her loving arms.

Jewel answered her tender embrace
with warm kisses.

"Dear mama, the sting is taken out of all the pain when I remember that no matter what comes my own darling father and mother see no fault in their dear girl."

Ah! children who have not needed it
yet, believe that the wound must be mor-
tal that cannot be soothed by parental
balm and oil. Those dear ones have the
power to restore self-respect though they
may be powerless to restore happiness.
Mrs. Bowen put the girl from her and
left the room.

"Yes, I, too, shall be glad to return to
the ranch. It will be quiet and peaceful
there. I shall forget."

She shivered. "Forget," she repeated,
pressing her hands to her breast, and
moving to and fro in agitation, "no, no!
I shall never forget—I shall remember as
long as I live."

She rose to her feet and began walk-
ing the length of the room. The open-
ing of the door aroused her, and turning
with a slight frown, she saw General Ben-
son.

The frown deepened as she saw him
place a basket of lovely flowers on a
table. She did not desire him to bring
her gifts; but this did not cause her pain.
It was the vision of a by-gone day, when
some one else was wont to come softly
into the room with beautiful flowers.

Her face flushed for a moment, then
became paler than ever. She gave Gen-
eral Benson her hand silently, he bit his
lip when he saw how quickly she with-
drew it.

"Sam told me I should find Mrs.
Bowen here," he said courteously.

"Mama is in her room. I will ring
and let her know you are here."

"Wait one moment," he pleaded. "I
have brought you some flowers, Miss
Jewel."

HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.

269

"They are very beautiful," she answered coldly; "and you are very kind, General Benson."

"Flowers suit you," he said in his soft caressing voice, that had never failed him with other women, but which was wasted on Jewel. "You should always be surrounded with them, Miss Jewel."

She did not smile. This man's admiration jarred on her. Her father liked his pleasant ways and found him a good companion to wile away the hours, but somehow she could not assume the easy familiarity of friendship with him.

She took herself to task for her growing dislike of him. Why should she be so ungenerous to one so kind? Why should she shrink from him with a loathing she could not repress? She had never voiced her feelings but she knew that her mother felt with her toward this suave, diplomatic gentleman. She had once seen him kick the dog that followed him, cowed and faithful only through fear, and she disliked him for the cowardly act. She spoke to him about it.

"Oh, one must be in the fashion!" he replied, never dreaming of the anger and disgust beneath the girl's cold exterior. "And dogs were made to kick. People talk a lot of rubbish about the faithfulness of dogs. It's all bosh! Their devotion means dread of the whip, or a strong boot, Miss Jewel."

Jewel's disgust was so great that for the moment she lost all other feeling, every remnant of respect and liking fled. He had forgotten the incident; and though resenting the girl's coldness, he did not associate his own cruelty with it. In fact, he put it down to coquetry, and it only inflamed his admiration and strengthened his determination to make this girl his wife. He wondered if Senator and Mrs. Bowen would oppose him?

Jewel's stepmother was a woman of the world, and between General Benson and herself there was no great liking. He felt uneasy in her presence, that under her rather haughty manner a keen sight

was hidden that read his motives. Senator Bowen was more to his liking. In reply to Mrs. Bowen's cautious questioning concerning General Benson, the Senator's answer was:

"The government, my dear, gives him its confidence by placing him in a responsible position. That is enough for me. Uncle Sam never employs rascals to transact his business."

Opposition or not, General Benson meant to win in the end. Aurelia might fail with Cuthbert, but he would win with Jewel. He was irritated by the delay; apart from his vanity which was injured by Jewel's indifference, it was time the engagement was announced. His creditors were unpleasantly pressing. His property in Baltimore was mortgaged up to its full value. There was nothing for it but this marriage with the California millionaire's heiress.

Heiresses were not easily found. It was only a question of time and management, and Jewel must be his wife.

"Yes, you are one of those beings for whom it seems flowers were especially created. I always think of you as a delicate lily or a white rose."

The girl's face flushed, but not with pleasure.

"Mama must see them. She will admire them," she said as she rang the bell, and sent a message to Mrs. Bowen.

General Benson bit his lip. He had intended speaking to her today, but it was not an easy thing to do. She kept him at bay.

"Have you seen Miss Madison lately?" he asked sauntering up to the fire. Jewel shook her head.

"Not this week," and the troubled look returned to her eyes.

"She is a great girl," said Benson with a laugh—he leaned against the mantel and stroked his moustache. "She and Sumner are going the pace. I suppose we cannot expect love-birds to remember anything outside their paradise." Jewel shivered.

270

"She loves him still," he said to himself between his teeth. "Well, it is no matter; she may love him now, but I shall alter that when she is my wife."

Then with the innate cruelty of his nature he continued:

"Sumner is to be congratulated, if what I hear is true; the Madisons are a fine old Southern family, and Miss Aurelia is worthy of her race." He hid a smile behind his hand.

"It is quite refreshing in these matter-of-fact days to come upon a real genuine romance. Love, they say, is out of fashion; if so, I am afraid Sumner is a long way behind the times, for I am told he is madly in love. That I guessed the first time I saw them together. One could read his infatuation in his eyes. Miss Madison's magnificent beauty easily accounts for it. Her face is her fortune, most assuredly." Jewel drew herself away a few steps. The pain he hoped to give her was not there. She had schooled herself to bear hearing the news of the engagement at any time. He could arouse her indignation—pride; this he did successfully.

"Then it is settled. Aurelia is very beautiful," she said quietly. "She is my friend, and I think her one of the most beautiful women I have ever seen."

He smiled.

"Ah, pardon, Miss Jewel; I had forgotten while speaking that you were more than ordinarily interested. Always sweet and generous, Miss Jewel, most rarely so, for one beautiful woman seldom acknowledges another."

"Here is mama." Jewel turned to the door with a faint sigh of relief. "Will you excuse me, General Benson, I want to catch the next mail?"

General Benson did not stay much longer. He was not at his ease with Mrs. Bowen. He was furious with Jewel for retiring and leaving him with her mother. He set it down against her in his book of reckoning to be settled in a future not far-distant.

Mrs. Bowen went to Jewel after he was gone. "You have not looked at your flowers, Blossom," she said gently. Her daughter colored.

"They are very beautiful, but—"

"They give you no pleasure?"

"I do not like presents from General Benson."

"You do not like him?" queried her mother, stroking the wonderful coils of shining hair.

The girl shivered.

"No—no. I do not like him at all; he is very kind, but I cannot bring myself to like him, mama, dear."

Mrs. Bowen kissed her brow.

"Nor do I; he is a bad man and I shall find a way to stop his calling here." She paused a moment lost in deep thought. "Perhaps it is well that we do not return to Washington next fall. I am glad your father has so decided."

The small hours of the morning found Jewel still sitting before her bedroom fire. She had returned from a reception, and had dismissed her maid, telling Venus that she would manage without her.

She was thinking of words she had heard that confirmed the report that Sumner and Aurelia were engaged. She had not seen the latter for a number of days, but she felt that she might expect her at any moment to confirm the report. What is first love? Some say first love is "calf love," a silly infatuation for an insipid hero or heroine.

Others will tell you first love is the only true passion; that it comes but once to every human being; that the intense yearning for the sound of a beloved voice, the sight of an adored face, the clasp of a hand, only fills the heart once in a lifetime. The question as to whether it is the deepest love must be answered by each individual.

"The heart knoweth its own bitterness," says Holy writ. So also it knoweth its own joy. Jewel was a firm believer in the strength of first love. And now she found herself suffering the pangs of love

HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.

271

despised, the anguish of disappointment, the humiliation of neglect. Ever before her inner sight was the merry dancing, daring, the glancing fun in those dark eyes so recently her sun. How little she had been to him that he could so soon forget.

Oh, they were beautiful eyes, she thought, with a stirring of the old rapture at her heart. What a noble face he has! high-bred, refined, and manly, too! There was not another man to compare with him; and—he belonged to another. A bitter pang smote upon her, a keen memory of the events of the past weeks. She wept over her baseless dreams, and prayed for strength to solve the problem of her life.

"How shall I meet him?" she asked herself. "How shall I be calm, conventional to Mr. and Mrs. Cuthbert Sumner?" Long she sat there pondering many things.

## CHAPTER XIX.

The last of March came, but winter still lingered in the lap of spring. Jewel's couch was drawn up before the blazing fire; the parlor was snug and comfortable, just cosey enough for a semi-invalid. The room was half-panelled with oak, and the furniture was of the same material covered with bright silk and embroidered cushions.

Jewel was not well and had excused herself from attendance at the President's reception. Her mother had ensconced her in the small reception parlor promising to return early, and bidding her doze away the time until then. She was not asleep. Her eyes were open, and fixed upon the fire; they were filled with intense pain, and her hands were clenched, while now and then a shiver ran through her frame, as she turned restlessly from side to side.

She sought solitude that evening, and yet the sound of Sam's voice in the hall admitting a visitor whose tones betrayed Gen. Benson, was not distasteful to her.

He was very much at home now, and drew a low chair round between her and the fire, after bidding her good evening, took his place there, and gazed steadfastly into her face a few moments without speaking.

"Of what are you thinking?" he asked gently.

"I am thinking what a horrible thing it is that we women are always loving the wrong men—worthless, heartless men, who cannot appreciate in even a small degree the love we waste upon them."

He took one of her hands in his.

"Look at me," he said. "You are very young—you will get over this happening—this episode in the life of every young girl. Don't start. How can anyone who cares for you, help knowing that you have suffered through loving the wrong man? But time is a great healer. "Now don't try to free your hand. It must belong to me some day, so why not let it rest in mine now?"

She shivered as she turned from him.

"You don't understand," she said speaking very low. "My heart is dead, or only so much alive that I can feel it ache. I can never love—never marry. I must go on living—expiating my wilful blindness in being so reckless as to love a—a villain with all my heart and soul."

The tears rolled slowly down her face.

"Won't you let me try to comfort you?" he asked.

She shook her head. "You cannot give me back the man I believed in," she replied.

Benson rose, frowning heavily,

"Can't I horsewhip him or do something to punish the scoundrel?"

"No, no!"

"You don't love him still?"

"No," she answered. "But I can never hate him. Don't let's talk about it any more," she continued wearily. "Dead loves are like dead people—talking will not bring them back."

"I will make you forget him some day," he said, kissing her hand.

272

"I wish you could," she replied with a sigh.

Benson felt encouraged, and determined to follow up his advantage.

"What has put you in this state?" he asked tenderly.

"Why are you not at the reception?" she laughed evasively.

"That is not answering my question?" he retorted. "Either you need a doctor or your distress of mind calls for an adviser. Shall I hold your hand, and see if I can mesmerize you into telling me all your thoughts?" he continued half-laughing. Jewel drew back in alarm. She raised herself on her arm and looked away from him into the fire.

"You have no right to question me as you know."

"Why won't you give me the right?" he asked earnestly. "Look, Jewel, I love you and trust you so much, I am ready to take you on any terms. I should be glad and proud to marry you tomorrow, and wait for time to bring me love."

"Why will you tease me?" she asked desperately. "Be my friend without asking reward, but never hope to be anything else."

The girl was sitting now on the couch that had served her for a resting place. She bowed her head; the long silken lashes lay on her cheeks.

He still held her hand; and as he gazed down upon her face, so pale and sorrowing, his pulses throbbed with greater passion.

"Jewel you are an angel! Be one to me. You have many years to live; you could not, would not pass them alone. Be merciful then to one who worships the ground you tread! I know my heart. It is yours. None other can, shall ever share it. Accept my love and me, my darling!"

He was bending over her, his breath ruffled the soft rings of her hair. His feverish earnestness moved her. She felt a great pity for him. For the time she forgot her repugnance.

"He feels as I feel," she thought.

What would she not have done for him in her compassion! Anything but what his lips pleaded for; that was impossible.

"I am so sorry—so very sorry!" she said, and the light of her eyes, even the touch of her fingers confirmed her words. "But you see I have no love to give."

"Jewel," lightly he placed his arm about her, "I give you my love; I ask but, in return, you. Let me have the right of loving you through life. I will be content; for I shall live in hope that my affection shall one day win yours. If you must think your whole first love given, let me hold the second place in your heart."

"Is second love possible?" she asked.

"Most surely. Give me that; I will be satisfied." Her lips moved; assent seemed to quiver on them; when, looking up, she gazed directly into Cuthbert Sumner's eyes. He had been waited upon to the room by Sam, and had stood there looking at them without being noticed so absorbed had they been in their conversation.

With a cry Jewel staggered to her feet.

"Jewel, Jewel, hear me," cried Sumner in desperation, "I pray you, before you part us forever. Do not be rash; for God's sake, let me speak, hear me!" She waved him back as he stepped toward her.

General Benson was bewildered; his active mind comprehended instantly the peril of the moment—the furstration of his plans if he hesitated an instant—and his ready wit saved him. It was the time for decisive action. With a swift movement he placed himself at Jewel's side, took her hand in his, and thus faced Sumner.

"Mr. Sumner, this intrusion is unwarrantable. Miss Bowen is my promised wife."

Cuthbert bowed his head, and turning, rushed from the room and from the house.

(To be continued.)

THE WOOING OF PASTOR CUMMINGS.

273

GEORGIA F. STEWART.

"Whoa! How do you feel this morn-
ing, Brother Olmstead?"

"Wal, jest toler'ble. You looks well
an' happy, but sich a good man allus
gits along."

"Step in Brother Olmstead, I suppose
you are on your way to church. How
I wish they all were as true to their
church as you are."

"Yas, dey kin all say w'at dey please,
but I said it fus an' I says it las'—you's
de man fur to lead dis congashun—a
man w'at eddication doan mak too high
strung to retch down an' he'p a po man
to a seat in his ca'age. I dunno a nuther
one ez'd tek notice o' me hobblin' long
heah. Dey tek it a mohenjus crime to
speak to a po' man lak me; an' ez fur
set'in 'long side 'm' lak I's by you, well
I nebber gwine smell dat."

Reverend E. Z. Cummings, as he always signed his name, had created between his congregation, which was composed of good, honest people, and what he termed "eddicated niggers," an impassable chasm. Shortly after his settlement in this parish, he said to some of the officers of his church: "I should not be with you long, were I to listen to people who appear to be friendly to this church." He often intimated to them that they were considered an ignorant body, and were not worthy of an educated minister, but he would pledge himself never to leave them if they would support him in the many battles that must inevitably be fought. Being naturally pessimistic, they needed little argument to confirm his statement.

Now, the true state of affairs was this:
Rev. E. Z. Cummings lacked strength of
character. Soon after his invasion into

a community this quality asserted itself,
and he was invariably requested to re-
sign his pastorate. Yet, in the face of
this, his next victims would receive glow-
ing reports of his last "charge."

"We missed you at prayer-meeting
Friday evening, Brother Olmstead."

"Ver mout 'a' Knowed it wуz jes my
plan to go 'mongst dese folks w'at raise
dis 'sturbment an' see how de lan lays.
I bleves you's a hon'able man, I does,
an' ef Miss Mandy Lucas w'ats a spread'n
all de talk 'bout you an' sartin parties
wuz a christon w'ats not jelous, de
poperlation 'd soon stop pint'n at you."

For sometime the critics had not dealt
gently with Rev. E. Z. Cummings, and
the sentiment he fearel was not favorable
to him. He had always been able to
lead his flock to the water and generally
force the majority to take a drink re-
gardless of their will. With that thought
in mind he determined to fortify him-
self as strongly as possible. He con-
sciously misled every woman who would
accept his attentions and give ear to his
flattery, assuring each that she was his
choice and the one whom he most de-
sired for a companion.

"Here we are at the church," he said.

"Jes a minit, Revend, I wuz say'n dat
my gal Luc' Ann w'at is so sorter ezy in
her way 'bout tend'n Meet'n an' all, mout
some day suit de fancy of some eddi-
cated sheperd. She's a lakly gal, she is."

He had no idea that this introduction
came entirely too late, and that the pas-
tor had already shown his daughter much
attention; which accounted for her con-
stant attendance upon the services.

"I must confess that her admirable
qualities have attracted me since first I
met her," said the pastor.

274

This Sunday was one which called into
use all of the summer apparel. As a
special meeting always meant a new
gown for the sisters, a gorgeous array
of cheap muslins, flowers, and ribbons
met the pastor's eye, as he strode forth
with lordly air, that they might be in-
spired by his presence, while he stood
with compressed lips and bowed head, as
if communing with the saints. Finally
he said:

"If it were not for faith, how could we
stand the persecutions of our fellowmen!
Day after day I have walked meekly on
and said nothing. Now, today, I offer
myself to this body of brothers and sis-
ters who have ever supported me, and
for which I am thankful. Though I
have been persecuted by man, right will
prevail. I love every member of this
church. I love to eat with them; sleep
with them; and pray with them every
day of my life."

"Amen! I knowed he wuz a' innercent
man fum de fus." "Love to be wid us
po' creeters. Ain't he good."

"You been sont to lead us." "I means
to stand by you." "Lemme shake your
han."

Such expressions came from all parts
of the church. "Now my dears," said the
pastor, "before we go farther let us give
thanks for this privilege of assembling,
believing that the Lord will make it al-
right." At the end of three minutes of
silence the pastor began singing solftly:

"A little mo-re talk with Jesus makes it
right, alright;
A little mo-re talk with Jesus makes it
right, alright.
In trouble of every kind, thank God I
always find,
That a little talk with Jesus makes it
right, alright."

Shouting and weeping were indulged in
very freely, while the pastor with folded
arms, walked slowly back and forth
across the rostrum. One sister, as she

looked up at him said, "Too good! Too
good! for dis earth."

Elder Jackson came forward at this
juncture, and placing a small table just
at the end of the centre aisle, told them
in a few words that he knew they were
anxious to give the pastor substantial
signs of their high esteem of him.

"We are much in need of finance, and
if you will march right up to the table,
and put down your dues, it will relieve
our dear pastor, who feels the responsi-
bility of all debts connected with the
church. Will the choir please give us
some music? Then you shall have a
chance to come up while some of the sis-
ters sing. Come right along now, and
as soon as this is done, Reverend Eli Mc-
Lemore will give us a stirring talk on
the 'Agonies of Christ,' since our be-
loved pastor is not well."

"Still we lack four dollars. We must
give him fifty dollars tonight! That's
right, brother Williams. Now we need
three more. Ah! here come two sisters
and two brothers. Thank you, thank
you, thank you. Just twenty-five cents
and all will be over. Won't some dear
sister give five cents of that? There,
three, four, five, six sisters! That's
good, a little more doesn't matter."

The minister drew from his pocket a
small bag which showed signs of dust as
well as wear, and handed it to the deacon.
Into this bag the money was put and it
was left on the floor by the pulpit where
the Reverend could get it on going out.

Brother McLemore's talk, picturing
the sufferings of Christ, served only to in-
crease the excitement which began
earlier in the service. The effect of his
appeals to them to adhere to one who
had suffered for them were tragic beyond
description. Some ran to and fro, shak-
ing hands; some wept and walked, while
those who were less demonstrative sat
swaying their bodies from side to side
to the accompaniment of piteous moans,
which would signify to a listener, the loss
of the last beloved one. Then there were

275

those who felt "lifted up" and chose to walk on the benches rather than on the floor, thinking nothing of walking from the pulpit to the door stepping from the back of one bench to another, and so on.

Another spiritual feast was yet in store for them. It was the feast of spiritual re-enforcement. Instead of having love-feast on Friday night of the next week the pastor, who arranged all things, considered it strengthening to his reinstatement, to have it associated as closely as possible with this meeting; so he announced it for the following evening.

It was at love-feast that all ill-feelings towards sister or brother were obliterated; hands were shaken as bits of bread were exchanged, and love reigned supreme. "Sis Hannah, w'at yer gwine ter do 'bout Sis Ang'line Skinner? Somehow I doan b'leve wid all her 'ligun, she'll brek bread wid yer."

"I'm goin' to do my duty. I have no malice in my heart. Long ago the pastor showed his preference for Sis Lucy Ann Olmstead. You see all comes for the best any how. It ain't my nature to settle down to married life so early."

"Chile evy body ses you's git'n ole but yersef. You got jes nuf larnin to put on stylish airs." This exchange of words was between Miss Hannah Gibbs and Miss Maria Middleton, two maiden ladies, whose modesty and generosity were potent factors in constraining them to remain in a state of single blessedness. This was the evening for love-feast. The church was crowded. Bread had been passed and each was ready to "break with the other." The entire membership arose and began to break bread, while all joined in singing the following:

"Won't we have a happy time
There's a love-feastin' Heaven by'n
Bye.

My Redeemer, My Redeemer,
There's a love-feast in Heaven By'n
Bye."

"There's a love-feast in Heaven By'n
Bye,

Eating of the honey and drinking of
the wine,

My Redeemer, My Redeemer,

By this time Sister Hannah Gibbs had made her way to the altar, as that seemed the destination of all. They were packed so closely now that as they rocked back and forth, keeping time to the tune of the familiar song which was interspersed with cries from the sisters who were hap-py, they looked like one large body be-ing drawn from right to left, and be-tween each vibration came a curtesy which too was strictly in keeping with the melody of the song. Here she was face to face with Sister Skinner, who for weeks had lifted her skirts and held high her head to avoid contract, not even a glance at the former. "May the good Lord bless you, Sister Skinner," and with this she forced a crumb of bread into Sister Skinner's hand; holding out her own to receive the token of good feeling, and took advantage of the opportunity to say, "Can't anybody see where the Reverend's affection is centered? On nobody but Sister Lucy Ann Olmstead." They shook hands, exchanged bits of bread and passed on to others. During the evening the pastor was continually receiving assurances of their appreciation for him.

As the crowd left the church they were full of the feast, but among them was one whose heart was heavy. Sister Skinner had hoped that her daughter would be the fortunate one and had begun to feel confident that he would soon ask Miss Skinner to share his home.

"It's a monstrous undertakin', but today I goes over to Sis Olmstead's to larn de fac's," said Sister Skinner, after waiting several weeks for the minister's decided action in the matter.

276

"How yer do Sis Skinner I dunno
how come I did'n fling dis water on yer,
case no body never comes roun' that
side o' the house.

"Ah, sorterso so. De sickness and
trouble 'mongst folks seem mighty rapid.
Did yer know Sis Mat Shepard mighty
low? I felt lak you mought want ter go
ter see her; so I jes stop ter tell you I'm
goin' ter see her and git my clo'es on my
way back home. It wouldn't do ter miss
dryin' clo'es a day lak dis."

"Soon's I gits a moufful er coffee I'll
be ready," said Mrs. Olmstead.

"W'at yer gwine do today? Wash I
suppose," asked Mrs. Skinner.

"No, Luc' Ann'll wash, I'm'bliged ter
do some sewin' to day. Fum all dat I
kin see de Revend 'll tek her ter his home
soon an' ef dere is anything I hates, it's
ter see a nice gal go fum her home short
o' clo'es an quilts."

"Yes, you's zackly right, Sis Olm-
stead," as if she knew the particulars. It
was not her plan to ask questions, but to
wait until the spirit moved Sister Olm-
stead and she would know all. This she
did. After ministering to the sick ac-
cord to their ability, they parted, Sister
Skinner going for her clothes while Sis-
ter Olmstead went down to do a little
"tradin." A few days later, brother Olm-
stead met the pastor as he was driving
along the street:

"Revend, I want's ter talk wid yer."

"Whoa! how do you feel this morning,
brother Olmstead?"

"No good feelin's t'wards yer. W'at

yer mean by fool'n O'my gal? All de
time I's been workin fur yer, eben to
rushin in de enemy's camp, she seem
powerful pleasin to yer choice 'mongst
all de fine flowers, an' now w'en yer
foundation quit rockin' an all pears
peaceful, yer jis say ter her: 'Taint pru-
dent fur me ter tek dat step.' "Lemme
tell yer man, yer done brek her heart,
let lone how me an' her mammy done
strain de las notch ter git artickles
w'at's suitable fur dat persition. Luc'
Ann's not de same.

"De po' chile nebber will kere fur no-
body else: Her face done drap down lak
dem Sisters on de hill. All she need is
the veil, but I trust she nebber tek it."
Brother Olmstead was not be toyed
with, and the reverend saw it; so drove
off rapidly, saying that he would see him
again. A church meeting had been ap-
pointed for the next evening. This bit
of news had spread through the village,
and behind it followed brother Olm-
stead arousing the sympathy of all he
met. When the subject was introduced
at this meeting it was amazing how many
had the same charge against the Rev-
erend. Brother Olmstead told those as-
sembled if they did not dismiss the pastor
that he would put him out by force. It
was decided by the majority that he be
required to seek work elsewhere immedi-
ately.

Thus the Reverend E. Z. Cummings,
D.D., passed from this active field of
labor.

A SUMMER EPISODE.

277

A SUMMER EPISODE.

EDWARD ELMORE BROCK.

We had lived all our days in the city,
that is, all but the few months that we had
been residents of Summersville, one of
the beautiful little suburbs that lay just
beyond the city. Our family was not a
large one, for there were only three of
us, mother, an only sister, and myself.
I had not long since come to man's
estate, and the thought of having to drop
suddenly out of the ever-moving stream
of metropolitan life, peculiar as it was,
sent a pang of regret deep into my heart.
Father had died a year previous, leav-
ing his business affairs in an awful
tangle, and at last when I had succeeded
in unraveling the skein, and had stepped
into his shoes, as it were, by taking my
place at his desk, I found that there were
a few thousand dollars clear of all en-
cumbrance, and wishing to have mother
pass the remainder of her days in the
peaceful knowledge of being the pos-
sessor outright of her own little home,
we had come to Summersville. At first
the daily trips to and from the city grated
heavily upon my nerves, but after a time
this gradually wore away, and in its place
crept a sort of fascination; for although
we daily commuters did not enjoy a
personal acquaintance with each other,
still there was some irresistible something
that seemed to make us one and all akin.

One morning, about the middle of
August, I entered the train and took my
usual seat before the open window. As
the terminus of our branch ended at the
next station above, there would seldom
be more than half a dozen passengers
aboard the train when it arrived at our
station, and among this number there
would always be one female, but whether
her presence had any material effect upon

me, to cause me to always take the
vacant seat opposite her, I leave to the
reader's own conjecture, but I am willing
to admit, that on the morning in ques-
tion, her presence had greater effect upon
me than ever before.

Having settled myself comfortably in
my seat, I made two or three attempts to
interest myself in the news of my morn-
ing paper, but soon gave it up as a fruit-
less task, and stared vacantly out of the
window at the drifting panorama. It was
as perfect a day as ever peeped out of the
heavens—of all the world abloom with
nature's adornment, and the exquisite
perfume of flowers, while the feathery
songsters fairly rendered the air resonant
with their soft, chirping songs. The
miles and miles of waiving wheat and
corn, and the vast acres of growing veg-
etables on either side, told of a rich and
bountiful harvest. Far beyond, on the
hillslope, a number of cows basked in
the soft rays of the early morning sun,
while not far away a flock of sheep were
grazing just on the brow of a hill.
The little shepherd, perhaps becoming
fatigued, had thrown himself upon the
ground at full length beneath a wide-
spreading oak, and to all appearance
seemed to be in slumberland. In the dis-
tance, the peaceful valley slept in the
shade of the hills, and ever and anon a
languorous breeze came up from the
south and drifted in through the open
window, and, as if loath for some occupa-
tion, toyed playfully with a little ringlet
of curls that fell down over the forehead
of my inamorata opposite. Although she
had regularly appeared every morning,
attribed in deep mourning, which notwith-
standing its sombreness did not detract

278

anything from her exquisite beauty, but which plainly told of some recent bereavement, still on this morning it seemed as though she had dropped like sunbeams through breaking clouds, for as if seeking to be in touch with nature's dress outside, she had changed her toilette de courses, and was robed in a sort of gauzy cream costume, festooned with ribbons. A light wrap fell loosely back behind her, and a Gainsborough hat rested by her side on the seat, while in her lap was a profusion of freshly-picked flowers. For some time she had been intently reading a letter which she held open before her, and the zephyrous breeze which had been playing with the little curl stopped long enough to ruffle the envelope that lay among the flowers in her lap, and blew it to the floor. She did not notice its leave-taking, so I stooped and picked it up, and restored it to its former place, but not until I had read the chirography, which was in a large business hand, and revealed to me at once that my fair inamorata was a married woman. The very thoughts of her being the wife of another man caused a chill to run through my whole frame, but which I soon shook off as I took in the situation more philosophically, for surely, I reasoned within myself, if she was a married woman why then was she compelled to earn her living by toil; and then, just here her black garments plainly revealed her story; and still, I soliloquized, could it be possible that one so young could so soon be left a widow, for I judged that she was not more than four and twenty. She thanked me so graciously, and smiled so pleasantly into my eyes, that from that moment I knew I hopelessly and irretrievably epris and the next few moments to me were filled with the pleasantest of reveries while the train sped onward over the roadbed.

Just at this point I remember distinctly hearing the shrill whistle of the engine as it blew out upon the open air,

and that we were at that moment rounding a curve; I also have a faint recollection of hearing the conductor's voice as he called out the name of the next stop, and then my senses became numbed. When I regained consciousness I was being pulled out from beneath a huge pile of wrecked timber, and then I realized that there had been an awful smash-up; but miraculous as it may seem, I got upon my feet and found that beyond a few scratches and one or two painful bruises I had escaped, comparatively speaking, unhurt, so I turned to helping the small crowd that had already collected to clear the debris and thus deleavor to rescue the maimed and dead. All along the roadside were stretched the lifeless bodies of those who had only a few moments before been in all the buoyancy of health and strength, and as the physician who had arrived upon the scene went down the line, giving each body a close examination, when he pronounced those that were dead, the scene became heartrending and sent a thrill deep into my heart. I had not yet recognized the body of my late inamorata, and I turned to the crowd and said:

"There was one lady in the car that I was in, and as I do not recognize her body among those already rescued, I think it will be found near the spot where I was."

With that a few of us began to tear away the timbers and it was not long before our efforts were rewarded, for as we cleared the debris we saw that there was an opening beneath, in which, stretched out at full length upon the ground, we beheld the form of the one of whom we were in search. As we gently lifted the body out it was plainly seen that life was not entirely extinct.

The physician, after examining the body carefully, said that although there were a number of broken bones and that she had been stunned by knock on the back part of the head she would prob-

A SUMMER EPISODE.

279

ably live for some days. I had all preparations made for the easy transportation of the body back to the domicile from which it had come in the fullness of health only a half hour before, and then went off in haste for my sister Grace, who had served as a trained nurse in one of the leading city hospitals, to look after my patient.

She did not die that day, or the next, nor in fact for many days after the fatal accident; this, I think, was due more to Grace's patient and careful nursing than to anything else. In the meantime every morning before going to the city to business and every evening on my return I would be found near her, for so dear had she become to me that should destiny so will that she would recover, I would be the happiest man in the world, but—and I shuddered at the very thought—should she die there would be for me only the consolation of knowing that I would carry forever her image engraved upon my heart.

One evening about a month later it was deliciously fine, not too warm, nor yet too cool, but tinged with just enough of each to make it delightfully balmy. The crimson sun had only an hour before sunk in all its glory behind the western horizon, leaving a clear, primrose sky with a crescent moon hanging low, and the heavens just beginning to glow with a canopy of glittering gems which transformed night almost into day. Although it had usually been my custom to drive over every evening after dinner, still tonight it was so divinely pleasant that I decided to make the journey on foot. The distance was not much over three miles, so with a good cigar as my sole companion, I soon turned off into the main road. I had gone about half the distance when, coming toward me on jog-trot speed, I beheld one of the farmer lads of the neighborhood; as he came up to me I found that he was just on his way to the house with a message for me from Grace; I took it and under the clear

light of the moon I read the few hurriedly-written words, which simply said:

> "A change for the worse. Come quick."

With the lad hurrying close on my heels, in less than a quarter of an hour I reached the house. The door stood open, and Grace met me on the threshold.

> "Hurry," she said, "the end is near; the doctor says she cannot last more than an hour at the most."

Waiting to hear no more I rushed up the stairs. The door was ajar. I quietly walked in; everything was as silent as the city of the dead. The old gray-haired physician, who was the only occupant of the room, came forward to meet me.

> "She wishes to see you alone," was all he said, and then passed out of the room. I advanced to the side of the bed, and then her eyes, which had been closed, slowly opened and looked up into mine. I stooped over and touched the warm brow with my lips, and taking her long slender hands in mine, I sat down on the side of the bed. She was the first to break the dead silence.

> "O, I am so glad you have come, Melvin, for have they told you yet—told you that the end is near—that I shall not be with you all much longer?" And, before I could speak, she continued:

> "And for that reason, Melvin, there is much I wish to say to you; I want to tell you something of my life."

Strong and manly as I was, I could not hold back the tears that stole into my eyes and fell down upon her pale, white face.

> "Although the parting seems hard, still with the realization of your love and kindness I welcome death resignedly, and go, too, with the satisfaction of knowing that I could not trust her future into better hands." It was of her little girl she spoke; a child of about five years of age, who at that moment entered the room and quietly stole into my arms. She was, indeed, a beautiful child, with

476

batter down this barrier wall against social equality than has ever been done by the Negroes in all their history as American citizens! I need not be more explicit; you know what I mean; and, if possibly you do not, I need only say, keep your eyes open as you walk your street, keep them open night or day, and you will know!

For none of the reasons suggested is the Negro lynched in Mississippi. He is lynched for the very simple reason that in race he is an alien to the people who lynch him, and by reason of the law, as respected and administered, their underling, powerless to appeal to the law for protection. Replace the Negro in Mississippi by any other race of aliens, make them also underlings, and as certain as the sun shines they would be lynched just as the Negro is. And this means that the same essential spirit is dominant in Mississippi—in Mississippi of the 20th century—that was dominant in Europe in the dark ages; that ruled in France more than 500 years ago, when pious Louis cancelled a third of the claims held by Jews against Frenchmen for the benefit of his soul; that ruled at Verdun, where the Jews, mad with agony, huddled together in a tower of refuge, hurled down their children to the howling mob, hoping thus, vainly, to satisfy their greed for Jewish blood; essentially the same spirit that, 500 years ago lighted a fire for every Jew in whole French provinces, and dug that trench at Chinon, and raised that pile where nearly 200 Jewish men and women were burned together; burned because fundamentally they were not French by religion, not Frenchmen by race!

Alas! aslas! that we should do such boasting of our civilization putting to shame the centuries gone; such boasting of our progress, our freedom, our democratic ideals, our enlightened laws; such boasting, while we hark back to the dark age to copy its standards and methods; such boasting, and we are not yet enlightened enough to abstain from tramping

under bloody feet the law we boast of; not yet masters sufficiently of the passions that fasten the fangs of one brute in the throat of another not his kind that we are able to treat with simple justice, to deal with, even according to the forms of law, the members of an alien and weaker race dwelling among us by our own will, surely, as much as their own!

Can the lynching of Negroes be stopped in Mississippi? Can it be stopped? It can be, just as soon as the people of Mississippi elect a Legislature decent enough to want to stop it. We have elected a decent Governor, and all honor crown his head for the stand he has taken in this matter of Negro lynching, in the face of his blatant and venomous detractors! We have elected a decent Governor; now let the people of Mississippi elect a decent Legislature and the lynching demon will be bound within its hell den.

Elect a Legislature with manhood enough, with moral backbone enough, to pass a law simply imposing a big money fine upon any county in which a lynching occurs; and lynchings, I doubt not, would be of rare occurrence even in our counties that civilization has most slighted. Probe the pocket of the lyncher and you will speedily get at his conscience!

Elect a Legislature with decency enough to want to stop lynching, manifested in the passing of a law vacating the sheriff's office and making the sheriff forever ineligible to any office of any kind who surrendered a prisoner to a mob, or did not do all that could reasonably be expected of him to prevent anybody charged with a crime from falling into the hands of a mob. That would discourage lynching for obvious reasons that I need not mention.

In case neither of these laws should discourage it sufficiently, let the Legislature give the Governor explicit power to send troops into any county where, in his judgment, the sheriff is clearly not doing his duty; is "standing in with" a

THE BEGINNING OF THE END.

477

mob; has not taken those precautions which the law allows him to protect a prisoner from would-be lynchers, or persons not prisoners from a mob's frenzy; to send troops into the county to handle the mob and run them down and drag them to prison, just as federal troops in the West have often run down and dragged to prison murderous Indians and white desperadoes.

I have always been, and am now, a states-rights Democrat; but I say, with no sort of hesitation, that if Mississippi cannot put a stop to the lynching of Negroes within her borders—Negroes, let us remember, who are citizens of the United States as well as of Mississippi—then the federal government ought to take a hand in this business; for the constitution of the United States, along with the constitution and laws of Mississippi, is shoved aside and trampled down every time a lynching occurs in this state. If Mississippi cannot prevent its citizens, who are also citizens of the United States, from being deprived of life by mobs without any process of law, due or otherwise, then Mississippi has no right to the prerogatives of stateshood. Let the United States constitution be amended, if necessary, that Mississippi, unfit to be a sovereign commonwealth, may lapse back into the status of a territory!

While we are waiting for a Legislature to be elected decent enough to pass some law in restraint of lynching, there is one very practical thing that the respectable people of this county and of every other

county in the state can do to keep this blot upon our civilization from getting any bigger or blacker than it is. Law and order leagues should be formed in every county of men willing, if need be, to give up their lives in defence of the fair name of their state, sworn to stand together and see to it as far as lies within their power that in their several counties there shall be no hanging of their fellow-men, black or white or yellow or brown, who have not been duly indicted, duly tried before judge and jury, with counsel to defend them duly convicted and sentenced to death. I have no doubt that such a league could be formed here. I have no doubt there is honest, brave, enlightened, respectable manhood enough here to form it of such quality that the cowardly mob demon would not show its head in Washington county.

We do need such a law and order league in Washington county to protect these black people in their right to live; to see to it that, having lost the ballot, they shall not lose their lives except by command of the sovereign law of the state of Mississippi. If such a league is formed here I want to be a member of it. I don't want to be passed by because I stand in this pulpit on Sunday. I have stood here today and criticised the state of Mississippi. I am ready tomorrow or today to risk my life facing any mob to keep the blot upon the escutcheon of her statehood from getting any bigger or blacker.

478

5 PARK SQUARE, BOSTON, MASS.

WILLIAM H. DUPREE, President.

With what rapid strides has history been making its record since our last issue. Our beloved President has been stricken down by the foul hand of an assassin, and Vice-President Roosevelt has assumed the highest office in the land.

To our finite minds a tragedy of this character is appalling. Why did God in his omnipotence permit it? Time alone can solve this vexed question. We have an abiding faith that he who notes the sparrows fall would never have permitted a tragedy of this kind, unless out of it he had planned in some way to teach a lesson which should benefit man kind. Doubtless in time we shall learn what that lesson is.

We hope that President Roosevelt will give to the ever-present "race problem" that share of his thought and attention which its importance warrants.

And what a hero "our black man," Parker, proved himself to be at Buffalo, in his effort to protect President McKinley at the time of the fatal assault.

Would to God that he had been a moment sooner and prevented the fatal second shot. As it was, he did the best in his power, and is deserving of naught but the highest praise. We note with much regret the efforts from various sources to belittle the heroic work of this man, and what surprises us even more is the fact that these are some of our race members in Buffalo, who are doing much to detract from the praise and glory due Parker. This spirit is unworthy of any colored American citizen, and it should be put down at once by popular condemnation.

It has been impossible for us to perfect the prospectus for 1902 that we had expected to have issued in this number, but we are hard at work upon the same and it will appear in our November issue. There will be nothing lost by the delays, as the announcements will be more full and complete than they could have been made for this issue.

Have you read "In Free America" yet? If not, get a copy at once. It is

479

the most powerful book on the wrongs and injustices heaped upon our race in the South as well as in the North. The author's father for many years helped in conducting an "underground railroad," back before the war, and from a sire of this stamp, the daughter has inherited a spirit of equality that makes her one of the most steadfast friends of the Negro race. The facts related in this book are all *strictly true*, although almost beyond belief. That such conditions exist, should make the people of this entire country pause and inquire as to these signs of the times. Read the book and then pass the good word along.

Do you wish to secure a number of subscribers to THE COLORED AMERICAN MAGAZINE during the next month? It is easy to get them if you but make the start. We pay you liberally for the work. In fact there is no better way for a bright young colored man or woman to make money during the next few months. Write us for full particulars. If you mean to work we will start you in business. Write us at once and let us show you how easy you can make several hundred dollars between now and January first, 1902. Others are already in the field—start at once.

The new book by Chaplain Steward entitled "The Story of the American Negro" has been delayed by various causes, but we hope to have it ready early in the winter. It will be a valuable addition to Negro literature.

In a recent letter received from Mrs. Albreta Moore Smith, president of the Colored Women's Business Club of Chicago, Ill., she says with reference to Pauline E. Hopkins' Famous Negro Romance, "Contending Forces," that "It is undoubtedly the book of the century. Ethiopia is stretching forth her arm in all branches of learning."

It is all absorbing from the first page to the last. The only disappointment to me was to read 'Finis.' In point of composition, plot and style of writing it cannot be excelled. This book should be classed as one of the standard works of the day.

May God encourage and inspire Pauline Hopkins to give to the reading world more gems of thought from her storehouse of knowledge."

The book has over 400 pages with eight original drawings. The price of it is $1.50; but to persons who desire to become agents for it may do so by sending us 50c. for our Agents' Outfit, which will also include a copy of the book.

["BRANCH OFFICES OF THE COLORED AMERICAN MAGAZINE.", "BALTIMORE, MD., 21 E. Saratoga Street. H. S. FORTUNE, General Agent.", "GREATER NEW YORK, 45 Park Place, N. Y. City. N. BARNETT DODSON, General Agent.", "CHICAGO, ILL., 2807 Wabash Ave. D. GOODLOWE SMITH, General Agent.", "NASHVILLE, TENN., 449 North Cherry Street. PRESTON TAYLOR, General Agent.", "PHILADELPHIA, PA., 1022 South 12th Street. H. HARRISON WAYMAN, General Agent.", "PITTSBURG, PA., 223 Fifth Avenue. OLIVER G. WATERS, General Agent.", "ST. LOUIS, MO., 1929 market Street. N. H. WRIGHT, General Agent.", "ST. PAUL, MINN., 531 Aurora Avenue. J. H. JACKSON, General Agent.", "Following is a list of The Colored American Magazine agents as far as appointed, arranged by states. We shall add to the same from month to month.", "ALABAMA.", "Montgomery—J. H. FAGAIN.", "BRITISH HONDURAS.", "Belize—WM. CAMPBELL.", "CALIFORNIA.", "Los Angeles—MISS HALLIE Q. WILSON, 118 E. Pico Street.", "San Francisco—MISS LILLIE A. DEAN, 717 Bush Street.", "COLORADO.", "Colorado Springs—H. C. HAWKINS, 104 S. Cascade Avenue.", "Denver—A. A. WALLER, 2918 Welton Street.", "CONNECTICUT.", "Ansonia—WM. A. SMITH, 45 Wooster Street.", "East Hampton—F. G. STEDMAN.", "Meriden—GEO. D. WOODSON, 24 State Street.", "New Haven—MISS MARY JONES, 65 Edgewood Avenue.", "DISTRICT COLUMBIA.", "Washington—G. B. ANDERSON, 1517 15th Street, N. W.", "FLORIDA.", "Palatka—REV. C. HAROLD UGGAMS.", "GEORGIA.", "Atlanta—MABEL M. BROCKETT, 2 Lyons Avenue.", "Augusta—MISS SUSAN M. YERLEY, The Hill.", "Macon—J. H. WALKER, 380 Monroe Street.", "Savannah—JOHN W. ARMSTRONG, 13 Bull Street.", "ILLINOIS.", "Champaign—MRS. MAMIE E. M. MATTHEWS, 41 N. Hickory St.", "Peoria—M'LISS ANDERSON, 328 Knoxville Avenue.", "INDIANA.", "Indianapolis—R. HAYES WILSON, 329 N. Penn Street.", "IOWA.", "Davenport—MISS GERTRUDE RICHARDSON, 542 E. 11th Street.", "Des Moines—MRS. ELLA H. SMITH, Sub. Station 3.", "KANSAS.", "Atchison—I. P. STEPHENS, 727 Commercial Street.", "KENTUCKY.", "Bowling Green—W. G. EDWARDS, 502 College Street.", "Henderson—REV. W. E. CLARK, 720 Dixon Street.", "Louisville—M. R. FITZBUTLER.", "“ L. H. SCHAEFER, 1724 W. Oak Street.", "Paducah—IRVIN CLARK.", "LIBERIA. (W. C. A.)", "Monrovia—LEWIS A. FAULKNER.", "LOUISIANA.", "Alexandria—W. M. KING.", "New Orleans—R. ANTOINE ROGERS, 2921 Howard Street.", "MAINE.", "Portland—HARRY W. EASTMAN, 67½ Free Street.", "MASSACHUSETTS.", "Brockton—M. ERMA WEEDEN, 730 S. Main Street.", "New Bedford—MARY A. JONES, 308 Middle Street.", "MICHIGAN.", "Detroit—F. G. BRADFORD, 497 E. Larned Street.", "Saginaw—MRS. M. W. SIMMONS, 614 Johnson Street.", "MISSISSIPPI.", "Meridian—S. T. L. WATERS, 2719 W. 14th Street.", "Jackson—F. S. CASEY, 216 E. Franklin Street.", "MISSOURI.", "St. Joseph—J. A. TRUE, 715 N. 24th Street.", "MONTANA.", "Helena—WM. WHEATON, 14 South Davis Street.", "NEW JERSEY.", "Atlantic City—ROBERT A. TOOMEY, 111 N. Tenn. Avenue.", "Bayonne—C. W. MULFORD, care of Mechanics Trust Co.", "Jersey City—M. R. WALLACE, 338 Halladay Street.", "Long Branch—M. J. COOPER, 18 Lincoln Place.", "J. H. PERKINS, 175 Belmont Avenue.", "Montclair—W. H. NEWTON, 301 Orange Street.", "Plainfield—MRS. A. L. HOLMES, 208 Park Avenue.", "Summit—MISS VIOLET A. JOHNSON, 152 Summit Avenue.", "NEW MEXICO.", "Las Cruces—E. D. WILLIAMS, 101 N. Main Street.", "Albuquerque—W. H. JOYCE, 412 Tijeras Avenue.", "NEW YORK.", "Brooklyn—MRS. N. B. DODSON, 168 Willoughby Street.", "Buffalo—MISS LENA PAUL, 509 Michigan Street.", "New York—B. F. Thomas, 213 W. 53d Street.", "“ ERNEST C. WILLIAMS, 229 E. 15th Street.", "Syracuse—BLANCHE A. PATTERSON, 828 S. State Street.", "NORTH CAROLINA.", "Charlotte—WM. A. GRIGG, care of Biddle University.", "Edenton—I. F. LEIGH.", "Elizabeth City—A. W. WHITE.", "Newberne—C. E. PHYSIC, 85 Queen Street.", "Tarboro—N. B. BROWN, Box 193.", "Wilmington—R. D. DIEW, 12 N. 2d Street.", "OHIO.", "Cincinnati—H. B. BROOKS, 1025 John Street.", "“ CLIFFORD GROSS, 2934 Alms Place.", "Cleveland—ALEX. O. TAYLOR, 127 Harmon Street.", "OREGON.", "Portland—WILLIS BARRY, 190 Third Street.", "SOUTH CAROLINA.", "Charleston—ISAAC G. CURTIS, 8 Cromwell Alley.", "TENNESSEE.", "Clarksville—W. L. JOHNSON, Box X.", "Memphis—J. L. BRINKLEY, 150 Beal Street.", "TEXAS.", "Austin—DR. E. W. D. ABNER, 306 E. 6th Street.", "“ MRS. M. B. PIERCE, 809 E. 11th Street.", "Beaumont—WM. ARCHIBALD, Box 267.", "Hearne—FRED E. SLEDGE.", "San Antonio—MRS. C. H. ELLIS, 201 N. Cherry Street.", "Waco—J. W. FRIDIA, 102 E. Side Square.", "VIRGINIA.", "Charlotteville—C. H. BULLOCK, 225 4th Street.", "Hampton—MRS. J. C. WILLIAMS, Court Street.", "Lexington—PATRICK A. PAYNE.", {"bbox": [5

Metropolitan Mercantile and Realty Co.

(INCORPORATED)

CAPITAL STOCK, $100,000.

PRESIDENT'S OFFICE.

OFFICERS.

P. SHERIDAN BALL, President
Real Estate Dealer, New Jersey

J. H. ATKINS, L. L. B., Treasurer
New York

L. C. COLLINS, L. L. B., Secretary
New York

COUNSELLORS.

New Jersey Registration and Trust Company, of New Jersey.

GENERAL OFFICES:

150 NASSAU STREET, ♫, ♫ NEW YORK CITY.
Suite 1334-1335.

See advertisement in the front part of this magazine.

DIRECTORS.

JERRY BATTLE, Merchant - - - New York

CHARLES B. COLES - - - New York

L. C. COLLINS - - - New York

R. B. THOMPSON - - - New Jersey

J. H. ATKINS - - - New York

P. SHERIDAN BALL - - - New Jersey

G. C. LEMON - - - New York

E. R. WILLIAMS, Architect - - - New York

W. G. WRIGHT - - - New York

TREASURER'S OFFICE.

How are your TEETH!

HEALTH cannot be maintained in its highest degree without good teeth. Without good teeth there cannot be thorough mastication. Without thorough mastication there cannot be perfect digestion or nutrition. Without nutrition there cannot be health. Without health what is life? Hence the great importance of proper care of the teeth. The greater part of my life has been spent in the study of the preservation and care of the teeth, and the replacing of them when too far gone to repair. Call for free consultation. Careful and courteous treatment assured. Lady always in attendance. Open evenings.

DR. GEORGE L. TULLOCH,
52 a Union Park,
Cor. Tremont Street,
BOSTON, ♫ ♫ MASS.
Telephone, Tremont 847-2.

Gold Fillings, $1.00 up.

Silver Fillings, 50c. up.

Sets of Teeth, $8.00 up.

Crown and Bridge Work
a Specialty.

DR. ROBERT BRADY,
Dentist

2258 Wylie Ave., Cor. Soho,
PITTSBURG.

CAUSTIC & CLAFLIN, PRINTERS, CAMBRIDGE, MASS.

TRADE MARK
REGISTERED 1892,
U.S. PATENT OFFICE
WASHINGTON, D.C.

BEFORE USING
HARTONA

AFTER USING
HARTONA

HARTONA

THE GRANDEST OF ALL
Preparations for the Hair!

The Original and Only Hartona.

Matchless and Positively Unequalled for Straightening all Kinky, Knotty, Stubborn, Harsh, Curly Hair.

Hartona will make the hair grow long and soft, straight and beautiful. Makes the hair grow on bald and thin places. Restores GRAY HAIR to its original color. Hartona cures Dandruff, Baldness, falling out of the hair, itching, and all scalp diseases. Hartona does not have to be used all the time, as it straightens the hair and gives it fresh life and lustre, and the hair stays and grows naturally beautiful and straight after the use of Hartona. No hot irons necessary. No pasting the hair down with grease. Har- tona is positively harmless — one box can be used by every one in the family. Benefits and improves chil- dren's hair just the same as adults. To meet the popular and ever-increasing demand for Hartona Hair- Grower and Straightener, we have placed it on sale in 25c. and 50c. sizes, in our special round, patent box. See that the word Hartona is on every box.

Money positively refunded if you are not absolutely delighted with the Hartona remedies. Remember, we handle no fake goods, and you are positively protected by our $100.00 guarantee to any one proving otherwise. All our remedies are trade-marked, registered and copyrighted at United States Patent Office at Washington, D. C., in the years 1892 and 1900. We refer you, as to our responsibility, to the City Bank of Richmond, Va., Adams and Southern Express Companies, and to the editor of this mag- zine.

We want lady and gentlemen agents, white or colored, in every city and town. Write to us today, no matter if you are employed or not, and we will show you how to make a splendid living, with easy and pleasant work. Write to us and we will send you a book of over one hundred genuine testimonials in your own State of people who have used and are using Hartona remedies. Is this not fair and honest enough ?

## HARTONA FACE WASH.

Hartona Face Wash will gradually turn the skin of a black person five or six shades lighter, and will turn the skin of a mulatto person almost white. The skin remains soft and bright without continual use of the face wash. One bottle does the work.

Hartona Face Wash will remove wrinkles, dark spots, pimples, blackheads, freckles, and all blemishes of the skin. You can regulate the shade of skin on neck, face and hands to any shade you wish. Full directions with each bottle.

Hartona Face Wash is perfectly harmless, and is sent to any part of the United States on receipt of price, 50c. per bottle; securely sealed from observation. It is your duty to look as beautiful as possible. Thousands of delighted patrons send us testimonials every year.

Please remember that your money is positively refunded if you are not perfectly satisfied and de- lighted with the Hartona remedies.

We want agents in every city. Write to us, no matter if you are employed or not, and we will show you how to make money without risking any of your own money.

## HARTONA NO-SMELL.

Hartona No-Smell will remove all smells and bad odors of the body; cures sore and aching feet, chafed limbs, etc.

Hartona No-Smell is a God-send to all persons suffering from disagreeable odors caused by perspiration of the feet, arm-pits, etc. Sent anywhere on receipt of price, 10 cents a box. Address all orders to

HARTONA REMEDY CO., 909 E. Main St., Richmond, Va.

## SPECIAL GRAND OFFER.

Send us One Dollar, and mention this paper, and we will send you three large boxes of Hartona Hair Grower and Straightener, two large bottles of Hartona Face Wash, and one large box of Hartona No-Smell. Goods will be sent securely sealed from observation.

Write your name and post-office and express-office address very plainly. Money can be sent by post-office money order, or enclosed in a registered letter, or by express. Address all orders to

Hartona Remedy Co.,

909 E. MAIN ST.,

RICHMOND, VA.

BEFORE USING
HARTONA

REGISTERED 1892
U.S. PATENT OFFICE
WASHINGTON, D.C.

AFTER USING
HARTONA

NATURE'S OWN HAIR TONIC

Madame Delmore's Hair Vigor.

This Hair Tonic is guaranteed to produce a long, wavy and silky growth to the hair. All we ask is a fair trial. We can easily convince the most skeptical.

To procure a healthy growth of hair, the scalp must be clean and the roots kept in active condition.

Madame Delmore's Hair Vigor acts directly upon the roots of the hair, stimulating them to renewed growth.

After years of practical and scientific study Madame Delmore has found the ONLY aid to Nature's OWN Development.

A long, wavy and silky growth of hair is guaranteed with this treatment.

Throw away Curling Tongs and Irons and write at once to Madame Delmore for treatment.

SAMPLE BOX, with full directions, 50 cents, postpaid.

FULL TREATMENT - - - - $2.00, postpaid.

MADAME DELMORE MEDICAL CO.,
Boston, Mass.

...Announcement for 1902...

# The Colored American Magazine

Begs to announce to its many thousands of readers a few of the many special stories and articles that will appear during the year to come. The best thoughts of the leaders of the race will find expression in our pages, and the rapid progress that the race is making will be fully chronicled from month to month. A number of most powerful "Race Novels" will appear during the year in the form of serial stories, and our series of "Write Ups," of which "The Smoky City" is the first, will be extended to other cities of our country. A few of the more prominent articles follow; others will be announced from month to month.

## Famous Women of the Negro Race.

In Twelve Groups. By Pauline E. Hopkins.

PAULINE E. HOPKINS,
THE TALENTED NEGRO AUTHORESS.

One of the most unique features ever printed by any magazine will be the series entitled "Famous Women of the Negro Race," presented in Twelve Groups, embracing all departments of science, art and business life.

The position occupied by the negro woman in this country is peculiar; she is constantly called upon to combat not only caste, but disbelief, among the whites, in her morality, and in her possession of any of the gentler virtues of womanhood. There is no denying the overwhelming social and civil influence of woman; it is of vast extent. We have hundreds of virtuous, intelligent, cultivated, Christian, young colored women who have risen to take their places in society as wives and mothers, who have done much and are still doing

much to lift the race and its homes. Without these women, the education of the men and the wonderful changes wrought by emancipation would go for nothing.

**ABOLITIONISTS (including missionary workers).** Harriet Tubman (Moses), Sojourner Truth, Mary Ann Shadd Carey, Mrs. Wm. W. Brown, Miss Eliza Gardiner, and others. The histories of these women are truly remarkable as well as romantic; each one pledged her life to the work of upbuilding her race.

**EDUCATORS.** Chloe Lee, Fanny Jackson Coppin, Louise De Mortie, Imogene and Addie Howard, Miss Elizabeth Smith, Miss Maria Baldwin, Mrs. Olivia Davidson Washington, and many others. The debt owed the Colored school teachers can never be paid nor their labors estimated. Truly wonderful women.

**VOCALISTS. (Phenomenal voices.)** Mme. Anne Pindell, Mme. Elizabeth Taylor Greenfield (Black Swan), Mme. Nellie Brown Mitchell, and Mme. Marie Selika are famous for extraordinary endowment in vocal gifts.

**INSTRUMENTALISTS.** Miss Rachel Washington (first colored female graduate of Conservatory of Music in Boston), Mrs. Cecilia Washington, Miss Bertha Wolfe, Miss Mamie Richardson, etc.

**ELOCUTIONISTS.** Misses Hallie Q. Brown, Henrietta Vinton Davis, Ednorah Nahar, and others.

**ARTS (including sculptor, woodcarver and designer).** Miss Edmonia Lewis and others. Miss Lewis's career is extraordinary. She is now a resident of Rome, Italy, where her salon is the resort of intellectual people. Patronized by the late Lord Beaconsfield, prime minister of England.

**LAWYER.** Charlotte B. Ray, of New York, daughter of Rev. Charles B. Ray, long identified with every good work in New York, and a foremost leader of his race.

**LITERARY WORKERS (including poets, prose writers, journalists, etc.).** Phyllis Wheatley, Frances Ellen Harper, Charlotte L. Fortune (Mrs. Frank Grimké), Ida Wells Barnet, and many other noted writers. The list is long and includes many gems.

**CLUB LIFE AMONG COLORED WOMEN (being the story of the same from inception to present time).** Mrs. Josephine St. Pierre Ruffin, Mrs. Ridley, Mrs. Hannah Smith, Mrs. Jeffries, Miss Maria Baldwin, Mrs. Agnes Adams, Mrs. Booker T. Washington, Mrs. Mary Church Terrell, Mrs. Josephine Silone Yates, and others.

**MEDICAL PROFESSION (doctors, nurses, etc.).** Represented by Miss Louise Burgess, Mrs. May Williams, and others.

THEOPHILUS G. STEWARD, D.D.,
CHAPLAIN, U.S.A.

**WOMEN IN BUSINESS.** Mrs. Georgia Whetzel, of St. John, N. B. (Ice business), Mary Allen (Cigar manufacturer), Misses Whitehurst, Babcocks, Mme. Mitchell (New Bedford), Mme. Pindell, Mrs. Alice Casneau, Mrs. Annie Jones (Costumer), and others.

**GRADUATES OF VASSAR, WELLESLEY AND RAD-CLIFFE COLLEGES.** Miss Bessie Baker, Mrs. W. H. Lewis, Camb., Mass.), Miss Anita Hemmings, Miss Alberta Scott, and others from colleges not mentioned.

**TWO YEARS IN LUZON.** By THEOPHILUS G. STEWARD, D.D. A series of ten interesting and timely articles on the condition of life among the native Filipinos. Told by one who has for the past two years lived among them and obtained all information at first hand. A series that will appeal in a very special manner to all seekers of truth in connection with our latest "Colony." Fully illustrated from photographs taken specially for this series.

# The Afro-American Press And Its Editors.

By CYRUS FIELD ADAMS,

Assistant Register of the Treasury, President of the National Afro-American Press Association.

This timely series of twelve sketches, embracing the life stories of our leading editors, cannot fail to be of great interest. A portrait will accompany each sketch. Among the early ones to appear are:

T. THOMAS FORTUNE, of The New York Age.
JOHN MITCHELL, JR., of The Richmond Planet.
GEO. L. KNOX, of The Indianapolis Freeman.
H. T. KEALING, of The A. M. E. Review.
J. B. SCOTT, of S. W. Christian Advocate.
W. J. WHITE, of The Georgia Baptist.

And other prominent Editors of Afro-American Papers.

CYRUS FIELD ADAMS,
PRESIDENT OF THE NATIONAL AFRO-
AMERICAN PRESS ASSOCIATION.

# Life in Hayti.

By Miss THEODORA HOLLY, daughter of Bishop Holly of Hayti.

A series of articles of especial interest to the Colored Race in America. The manner of living, together with many of the native customs, is most clearly set before the reader. A most intensely interesting presentation of "real life" in "The Black Republic." The first article to appear will be on the "Haytian Girl."

JAMES D. CORROTHERS,
A PROMINENT POET OF THE RACE.

POWERFUL SERIAL STORIES.

The serial story "Hagar's Daughter," will end in the February, 1902, issue. In the March, 1902, issue an intensely dramatic serial entitled **WINONA** will begin. This story is by our popular authoress, Miss Pauline E. Hopkins, and will run for six months. It is a strong and dramatic tale of Negro Life in the South and Southwest in the romantic period of our history preceding and following the emancipation.

**OF ONE BLOOD.** By SARAH A. ALLEN, author of "Hagar's Daughter." That this new story will meet the expectation of every reader there is no doubt. It is the crown and glory of the author's work to date. A most powerful psychological novel, dealing with the temporal and spiritual solution of the greatest question of the age—The Negro. It will run for twelve months.

INTERESTING HISTORY AND BIOGRAPHY.

By S. E. F. C. C. HAMEDOE.

Prof. Hamedoe has promised the following articles to appear in early issues:

**KING PHRA CHAO PRAVAT THONG OF SIAM.** The land of beetle money, silk, wats and teak. With twelve illustrations of natives and native scenes.

**GEN. DODD AND THE CONQUEST OF DAHOMEY.** The capture of the most cruel King of the world, Benhazin. With photographs.

**COREA.** "The land of the morning calm." It is here that men are buried alive, with their heads above earth, and pounced upon by passers by; and coffins are used as sign posts. With many illustrations.

**THE NEGRITOS OF INDIA AND CENTRAL ASIA;** with an Appendix of the Afridis who fought England so hard in '95. With illustrations.

GREAT SOCIAL AND ECONOMIC
QUESTIONS.

By T. GILBERT HAZEL.

Among the many vital questions to be discussed in this remarkable series, we mention especially the following:—How Labor Forces Capital into Combination; Our Need of a Cosmopolitan Press; Why Slavery Under Our Flag at Home should be Abolished, and How it might be Done by the National Government; Why Tramps Do Not Usually Reform: a Possible Remedy; America's Indifference to the Treatment of her Colored Citizens by Lawless Whites, on her own Soil; Our Course in the Philippines vs. The Jesuitism of the Middle Ages; Profitability Among Our Boys of the Large Cities; Why Crime in Our Cities Increases in Spite of Our Theories and Efforts; The Colored Man's Relation to the American Republic.

WM. STANLEY BRAITHWAITE,
POET AND LITERARY CRITIC.

SHORT STORIES AND POEMS.

During the coming year the magazine will publish short stories that will excel the popular and thrilling tales of the last year. Special pains will be taken to publish from month to month the very best short stories by race authors.

Among those already secured to appear in early issues are: "The Quality of Color," by William Stanley Braithwaite; "Ephriam Brown, the Thirteenth Man," by Charles J. Baker; "Unrequited," by Cora J. Bell; "Coup-de-Grace of a Southern Schoolmaster," by Gustave B. Aldrich; "Mizeriah Johnson's Arisings and Shinings," by Gertrude Mossell, and many others.

BOB COLE,
CELEBRATED COMEDIAN.

**THE NEGRO IN CLASSIC MUSIC, ELOCUTION AND LECTURING.** By Prof. THEO. DRURY of the Drury Grand Opera Company. An interesting and instructive article by an eminent authority, with many portraits.

**THE NEGRO AND THE STAGE.** By BOB COLE. The real inside of Stage Life told by a Veteran. Mr. Cole, who is a "jolly good fellow," gives us most alluring glimpses of life behind the footlights.

**THE ENLISTED COLORED MAN.** By RIENZI B. LEMUS, Company K, 25th Infantry, U.S.A. Real stories of real life among our soldiers at the front. They give the true spirit of the "Black Soldier" under any and every condition. Illustrated by many special photographs.

NEGRO COLLEGES AND SCHOOLS.

Under this heading we shall give from time to time items of general news and interest, from the leading Schools and Colleges of the Race, including Tuskegee Institute, Howard University, Hampton Industrial School, Gammon University, Atlanta University, Fiske University, Shaw University, V. N. C. I., Wilberforce University, Scotia Seminary, Hartshorn Memorial Seminary and others.

EDITORIAL DEPARTMENT.

We shall endeavor in the future, more fully than in the past, to make this department the one feature of our magazine that shall voice the best and highest thoughts for the good of the race, on all important questions of the hour.

On all phases of our life at home and abroad, including the be t solution of the vexed "Color" question here in America, we shali devote our best thoughts and highest endeavors.

THE ILLUSTRATIONS

will be improved both in quantity and quality during the coming year. In fact, they will be more
than ever a very important part of the magazine.

The issues for an entire year, twelve numbers, cost but $1.50. Single copies, 15 cents. Sample
copy (back numbers our selection) mailed on receipt of 10 cents. Issued on the 1st of the month.

The Colored American Magazine

CONTENTS FOR NOVEMBER, 1901.

<table><thead><tr><th></th><th>PAGE</th></tr></thead><tbody><tr><td>THEODORE ROOSEVELT ("Our President")</td><td>Frontispiece.</td></tr><tr><td>From Photograph.</td><td></td></tr><tr><td>THANKSGIVING (Poem)</td><td>William Stanley Braithwaite 3</td></tr><tr><td>TWO YEARS IN LUZON. I. FILIPINO CHARACTERISTICS</td><td>T. G. Steward 4</td></tr><tr><td>TO ——, (A Sonnet).</td><td>James D. Corrothers 10</td></tr><tr><td>THE SMOKY CITY. PART II. GLIMPSES OF SOCIAL LIFE</td><td>Oliver G. Waters 11</td></tr><tr><td>HAGAR'S DAUGHTER (Serial)</td><td>Sarah A. Allen 23</td></tr><tr><td>GOD'S EYES AND MOSE HILL</td><td>A. Gude Deekun 33</td></tr><tr><td>FASCINATING BIBLE STORIES (The Giving of the Law)</td><td>Charles Winslow Hall 36</td></tr><tr><td>FAMOUS WOMEN OF THE NEGRO RACE. I. PHENOMENAL VOCALISTS.</td><td></td></tr><tr><td>With Portraits.</td><td>Pauline E. Hopkins 45</td></tr><tr><td>HERE AND THERE</td><td>54</td></tr><tr><td>SIX HAWAIIAN KINGS</td><td>S. E. F. C. C. Hamedoe 59</td></tr><tr><td>With illustrations from Photographs.</td><td></td></tr><tr><td>A GOSPEL TRIUMPH</td><td>F. R. S. 69</td></tr><tr><td>THE BELLS OF NOTRE DAME (Poem)</td><td>B. G. Brawley 71</td></tr><tr><td>BOOK REVIEWS</td><td>William Stanley Braithwaite 72</td></tr><tr><td>IN COLUMBIA'S FAIR LAND</td><td>Charles H. Williams 74</td></tr><tr><td>EDITORIAL AND PUBLISHERS' ANNOUNCEMENTS</td><td>78</td></tr></tbody></table>

ADVERTISEMENTS.

WE WANT TO HEAR FROM EVERY WOMAN READER OF THE COLORED AMERICAN WHO IS WILLING TO DO A LITTLE WORK FOR US AT ODD TIMES.

The work that we have to do is easy and calls for no experience or skill.

We will pay for this work and pay well, *either with beautiful presents or spot cash*, as you may desire.

If you wish you can easily earn a most beautiful present or a good salary.

You have nothing to learn, you simply follow our directions.

If you wish to improve this opportunity sit right down and write to us enclosing 25 cents (half-price good for this month only) and you will receive the outfit with full instructions.

Write now before you forget it. Address:

THE EDWIN PALMER COMPANY,
Department C,

BOSTON, ⚫ MASS.

We refer, by permission, to the publisher of this paper as to our responsibility.

Look for this Label.

Just Because She Made
Dem Coo-Coo Eyes,

The Blue and The Gray, Break the News to Mother,
The Girl I Loved in Sunny Tennessee, I'd Leave My
Happy Home for You, Mid the Green Fields of Vir-
ginia, She was Happy till She Met You, ORIGINAL
SONGS, Coon and Love Songs and LATEST
HITS, also Dora Dooley and My Oriental Queen,
with the new MARRIAGE GUIDE and many
otheri with our Famous Actresses. All for 10¢
42 Pictures of Famous Actors. All for 10¢

RELIABLE SPECIALTY CO.,
2623 PRINCETON AVE., CHICAGO, ILL

## Tuskegee Normal and Industrial Institute
TUSKEGEE, ALABAMA.

(INCORPORATED.)

Organized July 4, 1881, by the State Legislature as The Tuskegee State Normal School. Exempt from taxation.

BOOKER T. WASHINGTON, Principal.
WARREN LOGAN, Treasurer

### LOCATION.

In the Black Belt of Alabama where the blacks outnum
the whites three to one.

### ENROLLMENT AND FACULTY.

Enrollment last year 1,253; males, 882; females, 371.
Average attendance, 1,105. Instructors, 88.

### COURSE OF STUDY.

English education combined with industrial training;
28 industries in constant operation.

### VALUE OF PROPERTY.

Property consisting of 2,267 acres of land. 50 buildings almost wholly built with student labor, is valued at $350,000, and no mortgage.

### NEEDS.

$50 annually for the education of each student; ($200 enables one to finish the course; $1,000 creates permanent scholarship. Students pay their own board in cash and labor.) Money in any amount for current expenses and building.

Besides the work done by graduates as class room and industrial leaders, thousands are reached through the Tuskegee Negro Conference.

5'uskegee is 40 miles east of Montgomery and 136 miles
west of Atlanta, on the Western Railroad of Alabama.

Tuskegee is a quiet, beautiful old Southern town, and is an ideal place for study. The climate is at all times mild and uniform, thus making the place an excellent winter resort.

## HAIR RESTORED.

Spanish Hair Wine is $1
and Sa-po Cream 25c.

But to assure disappointed sufferers of their true merit
WE SEND ANYONE FREE TRIAL BOTTLES OF BOTH
for 4 cents to pay postage. One application stops dan-
druff. Cures baldness, makes luxuriant hair grow on
head and face and restores color. $5,000 offer sent to
all using our free trial.

GLOBE CHEMICAL WORKS, A, Baltimore, Md., U.S.A.

Can whiten
Face Wash. 25 c. bottle.

YOUR FACE
with Beauty
Circular free

Can straighten
Hair. Wonderful. 25 c box. Cir. Free.

CURLY
or Kinky

Can relieve
Ease, 10c.

FOOT PAINS
& odors with Foot

ORB SALT CO., 14 STA. A.

BOSTON, MASS.

### Sample of Rheumatism Cure Sent Free.

Cross Rheumatic Cure is positively guaranteed to
cure you of Rheumatism or money refund. To prove
this we send 3 Days' Treatment FREE. S. C. Curtis
Remedy Co. 134 Van Buren Street, Chicago.

FREE

To introduce our catalogue, a beautiful gold-
plated opal scarf pin. Enclose two stamps.
Holton, 85 Summer St., Worcester, Mass.

DARTMOUTH DINING ROOMS.
127 DARTMOUTH ST., BOSTON, MASS. Transients Accommodated.

SEXUAL STRENGTH
in Damiana Vigorets. No temporary stimulation.
25c. box. Cir. free. Ore Co., 14 Sta A, Boston, Mass.

The Kind
That Stays

TEACHERS, STUDENTS AND OTHERS.
BIG MONEY in handling our goods. We will ship a supply of "THE MAGIC CURE" for Diarrhoea, Cramps in Stomach, Colic, and all Bowel Trouble, to be paid for when sold. A REAL CURE. Every household buys. Write today and secure territory.

Dept. V. Box 3646. ENTERPRISE MFG. CO., BOSTON, MASS.

RIPANS
CURE
FLATULENCE

WANTED. — A case of bad health that R-I-P-A-N-S will not benefit. They banish pain and prolong life. One gives relief. Note the word R-I-P-A-N-S on the package, and accept no substitute. R-I-P-A-N-S, 10 for 5 cents, may be had at any drug store. Ten samples and one thousand testimonials will be mailed to any address for 5 cents, forwarded to the Ripans Chemical Co., No. 10 Spruce Street, New York.

This Beautiful Photogravure Free !!!

The
Greatest
Patriotic
Picture
of the
Present
Century

The
Artistic
Success
of the
Day
22x28
Inches

"OUR PRESIDENTS"

A Magnificent Photogravure from Famous Oil Painting of all the Presidents of the United States

The above miniature illustration gives but a faint idea of the beauty and artistic merit of this great work and of course does not bring out clearly the features and dress of the subjects or the details of the background.

The portraits of the Presidents were made from the most authentic originals. The clothing accurately represents the style of the period in which each lived. The background is made up of typical scenes in American history, dissolving one into another, beginning with the Liberty Bell, as if sounding the note of American independence, and closing with Admiral Dewey's Victory at Manila. Other scenes represent the Boston Tea Party, Battle of Bunker Hill, Surrender of Lord Cornwallis, Perry's Naval Victory, the First Locomotive, Capture of the City of Mexico, Fulton's First Steamboat, Battle between Monitor and Merriam, the Westward Migration, Battle of Gettysburg, Battle of San Juan Hill. These are all indicated in margin at top of picture. In the margin under each President is placed the name, dates of birth, inauguration and death. "Our Presidents" is indeed

A RARE WORK OF ART.

The original was painted by the eminent artist, Mr. C. Senf. The work of collecting and selecting the individual portraits of the Presidents involved great expense and months of searching through public and private libraries and art collections. The posing and arranging, according to critics and press, could not have

been more perfect, from an artistic point of view, had the Presidents been grouped in life. This beautifully-executed picture graces the walls of the present occupant of the White House and of the two living ex-Presidents, as well as of many Senators, Congressmen, Diplomats, Naval and Army Officers and other notables of this and foreign countries.

The picture is made by the costly photogravure method, the process necessitating three printings. It is not to be compared with the cheap lithograph or the hard-lined steel engraving. It has the soft, delicate finish of the finest photograph and is in an appropriate shade of brown, with a brown tint border. It is printed on the finest quality of heavy plate paper.

The photogravure of "Our Presidents" is an historical lesson for the youth of the land and an inspiration to patriotism, a feature that should interest particularly all parents and educators. The picture should be on the walls of every home, school, library and business office in the land. Draped in the national colors it makes an excellent display for store windows and halls, for conventions and all other public gatherings. Many art stores are selling "Our Presidents" for five and ten times what we now ask for it. Every one who sees it wonders how such a work can be sold for one dollar.

Every art lover and every patriotic American should have "Our Presidents." It will be sent, charges prepaid, to any address, upon receipt of $1.00. Address:

By special arrangement with the publishers of this beautiful picture, we are enabled to make a most remarkable offer to our readers. We will mail this picture FREE to every person sending us two yearly subscriptions to The Colored American Magazine at the regular price, $1.50 each. Please note that these subscriptions must be sent to the home office direct, and not through any agent.

This picture has recently become famous through the assassination of our late President, Wm. McKinley, whose picture is shown in the group.

Address all orders to THE COLORED CO-OPERATIVE PUBLISHING CO., 5 PARK SQUARE, BOSTON, MASS.

—
—

THE COLORED
AMERICAN MAGAZINE

VOL. IV.

NOVEMBER, 1901.

No. 1

THANKSGIVING.

WILLIAM STANLEY BRAITHWAITE.

My heart gives thanks for many things!
For strength to labor day by day,
For sleep that comes when darkness wings
With evening up the eastern way.

I give deep thanks that I'm at peace
With kith and kin and neighbors, too;
Dear Lord, for all last year's increase,
That helped me strive and hope and do.

My heart gives thanks for many things!
I know not how to name them all.
My soul is free from frets and stings,
My mind from creeds and doctrine's thrall.

For sun and stars, for flow'rs and streams,
For work and hope and rest and play,
For empty moments given to dreams—
For these my heart give thanks today.

Yes, Lord, my thanks for many things—
But one thing thou hast given, is best—
I thank thee for the song it sings,
I thank thee for its golden crest.

Of all thy gifts to man on earth
Love is the best, the good, the great;
My soul has given a dream, love-birth:
I thank thee for the happy state.

4

# TWO YEARS IN LUZON.

## I. FILIPINO CHARACTERISTICS.

THEOPHILUS G. STEWARD, CHAPLAIN U. S. A.

I was told by the Filipino scholar, poet and philologist, Don Pedro A. Paterno, that the word Manila, like the word Luzon, is of Tagalog origin. The latter word is used also as a name for the tub, or mortar, in which rice is beaten, or pounded, out of its hull. It is a question whether the tub received its name from the island or the island from the tub. Without any evidence on either side, from certain reasons springing out of the relation of one to the other, I incline to the opinion that the island received its name from the tub. The name Cuba signifies tub also; and investigation there may throw light on the question in both countries. According to Paterno, the name Manila comes from an herb that was not esteemed an herb of very ordinary character known as Nila, that grew in profusion on the spot where Manila now stands: the first syllable in the word, Ma, (originally, may) signifying, I have; the word meaning "I have Nila."

Manila applies properly to the old walled city known as Intramuros; the city within which the Spaniards fortified themselves by walls and ditches, and moats and fortresses, and gates and towers, bearing testimony either to their own fears, or to the prowess of the natives. In all the United States there is no city with the one-hundredth part of the fortifications, relatively speaking, that Manila has. These fortifications and their raison d'être, we will consider later; at present we must complete the description of the plan of the city.

Separated from Manila proper lie the great arabales, or suburbs, now much more important than the city within the

walls. These are: Tondo, Binondo, Santa Cruz, San Sebastian, Quiapo, Sampaloc and San Miguel.

The names Tondo, Binondo, Sampaloc and Quiapo are probably Tagalog. Quiapo is the name of a wild water-plant that is often seen floating down the Pasig river, succulent, and formerly very valuable as food for the hog, the honored animal of the Orient; Sampaloc is from the name of a fruit tree which is still found in the district. At present, I am not able to give the derivation of Tondo and Binondo; but it is reasonably safe to conclude they have been taken from nature. South of Manila, and separated from it by the Luneta Park, lie the suburbs of Ermita and Malaate; and South-east, the suburb Paco.

The streets of the city outside of the walls, which are, as has been said, the more important part, are very irregular, crooked and narrow, with no sidewalks worthy the name, poorly paved, and in the business hours considerably crowded. Within the walled city they are more regular, better paved, and there is some show of sidewalks. Rizal describes the streets of the city without the walls thus: "Let the sun shine two days in succession and the thoroughfares are filled with dust that covers everything, making every passer-by cough and sneeze; let it rain a day, and they become a pool of stagnant water which at night reflects the wheels of the coaches and splashes to the walls of the houses in the narrow streets. How many women have not left in that sea of mud their embroidered slippers!" So wrote Rizal in 1886, and so he might write today; and with the

6

following language he describes the city
in its panoramic movement: "Animation
bustles everywhere, coaches turning
hither and thither to avoid collision, car-
romatas and caleses; Europeans, Chinese
and natives, each one with his peculiar
dress, the fruit sellers, the peddlers, the
naked porters, the eating stands, the ho-
tels, the restaurants, the stores, the cart
drawn by the imperturbable carabaow
who creeps along solemnly philosophiz-
ing as he goes, all the noise, the concus-

scribing the residence of Don Santiago
de los Santos, popularly known as Cap-
tain Tiago, he says, "It is a house of
large size and of the general style of the
country, rather low, and its lines are by
no means correct, whether because the
architect who constructed it could not
see well, or as the result of earthquakes
and hurricanes, it would be impossible
to say. A broad stairway with green
banisters and carpeted steps leads from
the zaguan, or portal paved with bluish
tiles, to the principal floor, passing be-
tween flower pots, and baskets of flowers
placed on Chinese pedestals of fanciful
coloring and artistic design. If we go up
these steps we will at once land in a
spacious hall, called I know not for what
reason, Caida (Fall) which on this night
serves for supper room, and also for
saloon for the orchestra." The two
points specially noticeable in the Spanish
house in the Philippines, are the stable
and the carriage house on the first floor
sending up their noise and odor, more or
less, to the rooms above; and secondly,
the water-closet of a most primitive char-
acter, immediately joining the kitchen,
its door invariably opening in close
proximity to where the food is cooking.

So much for the city in general, the
public buildings and private residences,
from the mansion to the hovel; now let
us inquire a little into the social life of
the Filipinos.

We may do this better by beginning
with the family. The family in the
Philippines differs considerably from the
family in the United States; and little as
we may regard it, the Filipinos can fur-
nish us, both by precept and example,
many beautiful lessons of domestic affec-
tion. The family of a man in Luzon, in-
cludes all his brothers and sisters, all his
uncles and aunts, all his cousins, all his
nieces and nephews, all his cousin's chil-
dren, his parents and grand-parents, his
children and grand-children; and to
them all he is bound to give asylum and
extend hospitality.

AN AMERICAN SOLDIER AND HIS FILIPINO
BRIDE.

See page 9.

See page 9.

sions, even the sun itself, a certain pe-
culiar odor, the incongruous colors,
awakened in his memory a world of
sleeping reflections.

Of the buildings little need be said. The churches are large and uniform in style; some of the residences in the suburbs are magnificent and spacious; the palace and other public buildings, the former governor's mansion, the convents and colleges, the observatory and hospitals, would each furnish material for a chapter; but leaving these out of the description, the buildings both within and without the walled city are neither attractive nor significant. Again I may quote from our Filipino author. De-

TWO YEARS IN LUZON.

7

I have yet to see or hear the first sign of complaint on this account. Nephews, nieces, cousins and brothers seem to have equal affection with the children. It is

THE UNWILLING BRIDE—GOING TO THE CHURCH.

*See page 8.*

not unusual to find as many as from thirty to fifty persons living in one house all being members of the family. Every member appears to feel it his duty to see that every other member of the family is provided for; and if fortune comes to one, he seems at once to recognize his duty to the others, especially to the orphans and widows.

A short time since I met a young Filipino, a school-teacher at Masinloc, and in conversation I asked him why he did not marry. His answer was, "I cannot. My father died some time ago: my mother is not able to do more than keep the house; and I have two little brothers that have seen nothing yet but misery. In my father's life-time I saw comfort, and was sent to Manila to school. I cannot do anything for myself until I have provided comfort for my little brothers, corresponding to that which I have enjoyed."

The subordination of the family to the authority of the *Dueno de la casa*, the head of the house, is complete; and there are but few evidences of chastisement.

There is but little whipping among the natives, and but little quarreling. Among the mestizos and Spaniards of Manila I have known of serious family quarrels; but I have known of none among the people of other places, and I have never seen but one boy resisting authority.

As an illustration of this subordinate spirit I relate the following conversation between myself and Inocencio Elayda, school-teacher in Iba, Zambales. I asked him how he got along with the big boys in his school.

"Very well."

"Do you ever have to punish them?"

"Sometimes."

"What kind of punishment do you use?"

"I put them on their knees and keep them in that position for a few minutes."

"Do they ever resist, or refuse to kneel down when you order them to?"

"No, sir."

"If one should resist or refuse what would you do?"

"I would insist."

"Suppose still he would refuse, what then?"

This seemed to puzzle him, but he finally answered: "I would counsel him and

COMING FROM THE CHURCH.

*See page 8.*

show him that it was his duty to obey me in school."

"If he should still refuse, what would you do?"

8

"I would warn him that if he did not comply promptly he would be running the risk of having his name blotted off the school roll."

This was said with great solemnity, as though the thought that compliance would not readily be given under such warning, could not be entertained. Nowhere in the answers of the teacher was there the least intimation that violence, or even force of any kind other than moral, would be employed.

I then asked him, "For what offences do you have to punish?"

"Chiefly for fighting. If two boys fight I make both kneel down. If one is more in the wrong that the other, I have him ask pardon. I always have them become reconciled."

Aguinaldo's government provided for the contracting of civil marriages without the consent or sanction of the church, prescribing the form of the marriage contract. Marriage among the Filipinos had been an important affair from earliest times, and the Spaniards had enacted many laws on the subject, the Church employing it as one of the means of deriving funds.

At present, one can see tacked upon posts of important bridges, on public buildings in the towns, and in front of prominent stores, announcements of coming marriages. In Bani I witnessed an imposing procession, consisting of a father and his retinue, going to ask the hand of a daughter of an equal, for his son. When the time of marriage arrives there are, in the provincial towns, processions, music, ornaments and flowers and prodigious feasts. It sometimes happens that marriages are made for young people by their parents which are not acceptable to the young people themselves; and, on the other hand, I have seen many runaway matches, under the reign of the Americans. I have known a young couple to travel for days to get to Manila to be married by a Protestant, because their parents refused consent when both

were over twenty-one years of age. The spirit of resistance to parental authority in regard to marriage seems to be an entirely new thing and born of American occupation.

The picture herewith represents a bridal procession having an unwilling bride, leading, or rather carrying her to the wedding. The two ladies in front are dancing as they go alone. The groom may be seen on the left in the rear of the procession dressed in black; the bride is carried by force in a chair in the midst of the group as she refused to walk, and at the church during the ceremony she remained mute.

A case of this kind has been presented to the American authorities in Manila from another town by the woman thus bound against her consent, praying for a legal annulment of the marriage. In her declaration, as given in the newspapers, she says she never gave her consent, and did not take any part in the ceremony.

The gaiety manifested in this picture was probably intended to divert the victim and win her over to acquiescence; but if so, it failed of its object. She remained obdurate to the last. The second picture shows the procession coming from the church after the *sacrifice*. The groom is now near the front on the left walking under the umbrella of his father; behind them may be seen a colored American soldier, one of the 25th Infantry. In the centre of the picture the most striking figure is the elderly lady with a cigarette in her mouth. Unfortunately when my artist, R. M. Adkins (Tommy Adkins), of the Hospital corps, made the snap shot, this old lady's figure exactly covered the bride, so that we have the bridal procession with the bride left out, which agrees with the actual facts; for, in reality, there was no bride. The acting bride is walking under the white umbrella, held over her by a friend. Among the ladies the reader can observe one more cigarette. Probably one-half of the ladies were smoking, it being a

10

looking Filipino girl sitting on his lap.
This is his little wife, and he does not
know and does not care, perhaps, that the
snap has caught him and that he goes to
ornament these pages. During my stay
in Manila I married many couples,
Chinese and Filipinos, one African and a
Filipino, and some American couples, and
attended one important purely Filipino
social function. This was a dinner given
in honor of a wedding and took place
January 29, 1900. Altogether there were
about fifty persons present, including the
orchestra of ten or a dozen pieces. Ac-
companying me, were Chaplain Allens-
worth and Mr. Prautsch. The dinner
was served in good style, and after the

meal was over the guests enjoyed them-
selves in smoking, chatting and singing,
the women smoking equally with the
men.

GILBERTISMS.

"Gilbert, have you ever noticed how
easy it is to raise chickens and pigs in
this country?"

"Indeed I have, Chaplain. You sure
did speak the truth that time, specially in
regards of raising chickens. These peo-
ple here can raise chickens *out o' sight*.
They raised one from me last week so
*high* that I never did see it again. Yes,
sir, this is a good country for raising
chickens, you bet."

TO
(A SONNET.)

JAMES D. CORROTHERS.

Beyond the hilltops to the north and west,
Beyond the dells, and past the pleasant streams,
Beyond the lakes that murmur in their dreams
The liquid fancies of their silver rest—
In such sweet thoughts as haunt a poet's breast—
(For lakes are *poets*, Love) there dwells my theme's
Sweet idol, *you*, Beloved, O Love, it seems
That of all women you are first and best!
I love you deeply, and my soul would prove
Its passion, Dearest, on this page for you.
What shall I say?—O Love, believe me true!
Ask lake and hilltop if they know my song;
Ask stream and dell, and airs that bear along
My soul's blown odors, if they know my love.

THE SMOKY CITY.

II

BY OLIVER G. WATERS.

## PART II. GLIMPSES OF SOCIAL LIFE.

To the outside world Pittsburg is best known as a great industrial centre, and only those who have been fortunate enough to visit this great city in recent years, are familiar with its social life. The same spirit of enterprise and progress which has made this smoky town the Sheffield of America, is also making it a centre of culture. In every walk of life contact is an important factor in the developing of character. As men advance in thought and refinement the desire for congenial contact often finds expression in the formation of clubs. One of the outgrowths of this desire is the Loendi Club of Pittsburg, organized August 13, 1897.

The club house is a three story pressed-brick building, specially adapted to club purposes, and is located on Fulton Street, one of the prominent thoroughfares of the city. It is magnificently furnished throughout, at a great expense. The furnishings of the parlors, particularly, have been most harmoniously selected, and most beautifully arranged. The rich carpets, fine tapestries, beautiful pictures, rosewood piano, and all the furniture and decorations have been selected with rare

taste. In the front parlor is an original picture by Mr. H. O. Tanner, the colored

WILLIAM H. STANTON,
Pittsburg, Pa.

See page 18.

artist, now residing in Paris. It was purchased by Mr. Thomas H. Johnson, during the recent European trip, and presented to the club.

14

The dining room adjoins the rear par-
lor and is in charge of Mr. Stirling Aus-
tin, the capable steward of the club. On
the second floor are to be found the
billiard and pool room, the card room,
the buffet and bath rooms; and on the
third floor are the stewards' apartments.

The Loendi Club is one of the most
prosperous organizations of its kind in

Hall is a successful business man and a
thorough organizer.

The first president of the club was At-
torney William Maurice Randolph, who
served two terms. Mr. Randolph was
born in Richmond, Va. In 1888 he was
admitted to the New York Bar, after
graduating from the University of the
City of New York. In 1891 he came

RALPH JACKSON, PITTSBURG, PA.

See page 18.

the country, and let it be said to the
credit of the Board of Directors that no
game of chance of any kind is allowed in
the club house.

The father of this club is Mr. George
W. Hall. Through his persistency and
undaunted enthusiasm, he succeeded in
interesting many of the influential men
of the community in his project. Mr.

to Pittsburg and was admitted to the
Allegheny County Bar. He became in-
terested in politics, and his ability as a
speaker and a worker readily won for
him the recognition of the political
powers. In 1895 Mr. Randolph was one
of the delegates who appeared before the
National Republican Committee and pre-
sented the claims of Pittsburg as the

THE SMOKY CITY.

17

the Carnegie Company, comprising four-
teen persons, and besides has charge of
the distribution of all the mail in that de-
partment.

Mr. Page has been with the Carnegie
Company for the past eleven years. His
ability and merit have been recognized
and rewarded. He was married in May,
1901, to Miss Catherine Ball, a most ac-
complished young lady, who comes from
one of the oldest families in Pittsburg.

Mr. Page is a member of the Y. M.
C. A., and has been at the head of many
notable social affairs. He is always ready
to assist in any worthy movement for the
elevation of the race.

Mr. Thomas Johnson has been the
treasurer of the club since it was or-
ganized, and seems to have a life po-
sition. He is one of our most substantial
business men, and is held in high esteem
among all who know him. His efforts
to help the Loendi to its present proud
position will always be remembered and
appreciated. The picture, "Nicodemus
coming to Christ," presented by Mr.
Johnson, was put on exhibition in the
Salon at Paris; at the Art Institute, Chi-
cago; and at the Penn. Academy of Fine
Arts, and was awarded the Lippincott
Prize. This picture, as the reader will
remember, was painted by the colored
artist, H. O. Tanner.

Mr. Joseph Stanton, who resigned in
July as corresponding secretary of the
House Committee of the Loendi Club,
was born in Pittsburg, August 11, 1871.
He graduated from the public school in
1886, and entered the high school, gradu-
ating from the commercial department in
1888. He secured employment with the
firm of McConway & Torley, the largest
manufacturers of railroad malleable cast-
ings in the city, as office boy. He was
soon advanced to a clerkship. Later, he
took an evening course in telegraphy and
short-hand at the Pittsburg College of
Short-hand, and on graduation was made
stenographer and telegraph operator,
which position he now holds.

Mr. Stanton is the only colored tele-
graph operator in the city and is well and
favorably known among the operators of
the Western Union and Postal Telegraph
Company. He has also been active in
politics, having been for five years regis-
ter assessor of his district. He is a
brother to W. H. Stanton, whose sketch
appears elsewhere in this issue of THE
COLORED AMERICAN MAGAZINE.

The other members of the Board are
S. L. Pangburn, stenographer in the
sheriff's office; W. E. Billows, assistant
district attorney of Allegheny County;
Mr. Louis H. Woodson, one of our
promising business men, and Mr. Edwin
Cyrus, a well-known Pittsburger, and
quite a factor in the social life of the
Smoky City. Mr. George W. Wilson,
who holds a very important position with
R. W. Jenkenson & Co., is vice president.
Mr. J. W. Peck, a former president of
the club, is mentioned elsewhere in this
article.

A most encouraging sign among the
young ladies of Pittsburg is that there
seems to be a general spirit of ambition;
ambition to gain culture for the sake of
culture. They seem to realize the fact
that the world will demand more of them
than it did of their mothers. The cry,
"I can find nothing to do," is gradually
growing fainter, and young women are
beginning to see that education is in it-
self an end worth striving for.

Regard her as we may, the woman of
higher education will always occupy a
superior position in the elevation of man-
kind. Wherever her lot may be cast, her
power will be demonstrated. And every
effort on the part of young women to
make intellectual advancement should be
encouraged by all lovers of human pro-
gress.

In February, 1901, under the leadership of Miss Elfrieda Hamilton, a graduate of the Allegheny High School, fifteen young colored ladies of the "Smart Set" organized the "Narcissus Literary

18

and Musical Club." Miss Hamilton is a
young lady of excellent ability, and was
the originator of the idea of a club of
such a character among her girl associ-
ates.

Its first president was Miss Pauline
Writt, who filled the position with credit.
Miss Writt is a graduate of the Pitts-
burg High School, and is a most prom-
ising young social leader.

The work done to date is highly cred-
itable and does honor to each of its mem-
bers.

Its present officers are: Miss Anna
Dorkins, president; Miss Elfrieda Ham-
ilton, vice president; Miss Pauline Writt,
secretary; Miss Berdie Mahoney, treas-
urer; Miss Luella Jones, mistress of
ceremonies, and Miss Luella Waters,
critic.

The work of the coming season will
embrace a very large field, including the
works of the best authors, both literary
and musical.

It is to be hoped that young women
of the race, all over the country, may
speedily fall in line, and organize them-
selves into bodies having for their object
the cultivation of the higher faculties.
By so doing they will not only lift them-
selves, but mankind with them, for such
organizations must produce the best
thinking women for all time to come.

There are few things, if any, in the
great make-up of life, in which a repre-
sentative of the colored race does not ap-
pear. From the hod-carrier to the sen-
ator, Ethiopia is well represented. If it
is to paint a picture, the representative
stands without a superior; if it is to write
a book, the representative is ready to give
it the touch of the artist; if it is to stand
upon the platform, and sway great audi-
ences by words of eloquence, he has long
ago proved himself master; thus in every
walk of life the gentleman of color has
taken a prominent part. Whether it has
been a work of genius or a game of skill
he has accomplished it with credit.

Hence it is with pride that we present
to the reading public a sketch of Ralph
Jackson, who holds the championship of
Western Pennsylvania in bicycle racing
circles. He is the son of Mr. Robert
Jackson, one of Pittsburg's most repre-
sentative colored men. While still a
child, it was noticed that he rode a bicycle
with great skill. It was an ordinary
thing for him to hold a package in both
hands and wind his way, on his wheel,
through the streets between passing
vehicles and street cars.

Ralph was born in Pittsburg, June 5th,
1883, was educated in the public schools,
and made his first appearance in racing
circles in 1896, winning in his first race.
Since then he has won over fifty prizes
and many important races have never
been recorded.

In 1897 he won the championship of
Western Pennsylvania and Ohio. For
the past four years he has been one of
the most conspicuous characters in the
interscholastic racing circles, bearing off
a prize on every occasion.

His recent prize is a handsome
diamond, won in the race at Schenley
Park on the fourth of July, 1901.

Mr. Jackson is a bright student and
his friends predict for him a bright
future; for, certainly, if he puts the same
energy and skill into his work as he puts
into his races, wherever his lot may be
cast, in the great race of life, he will be-
come a leader of men, as he has been a
leader of boys.

MR. WILLIAM H. STANTON, one of
Pittsburg's most prominent attorneys,
was born in Pittsburg, April 9, 1873. He
entered the Pittsburg Central High
School at the age of fourteen, graduat-
ing from the academical department at
the age of eighteen.

He was the first colored student to
take part in the annual entertainment of
the academical literary societies. Here
he showed excellent ability as a public
speaker. Mr. Stanton has the distin-

THE SMOKY CITY.

19

guished honor of being the first honor
graduate of color of the Pittsburg High
School. He is also a graduate of the
Pittsburg College of Short-hand.

In September, 1892, he began the study
of law, and was the first Negro in West-
ern Pennsylvania to successfully pass ex-
amination for registration as law stu-
dent on first trial. In January, 1893, he
entered the office of Charles F. McKenna
as stenographer and law student, com-
pleting the course in January, 1895. On
oral examination for admission he took
first honors in a class of twenty-nine.

On October 1, of the same year, having
been admitted to the Pittsburg Bar, he
opened his office on Fifth Avenue, where
he is still located. Four days after his
admission he tried his first case, and se-
cured acquittal for his client. Since then
he has practiced extensively in all the
courts.

Mr. Stanton made his first appearance
in the Supreme Court in the celebrated
Philip Hill case, one of the most notori-
ous murder trials on record. On four
occasions he has appeared before the
State Board of Pardons, at Harrisburg,
securing a pardon for his client on each
occasion.

Mr. Stanton is attorney for most of
the Negro business institutions in Al-
legheny County, all of which are in a
prosperous condition.

It might be added that Mr. Stanton
was recently married to a prominent
young Pittsburg lady, Miss Mary Eliza-
beth Brown, daughter of Rev. A. W.
Brown, a well-known Methodist Epis-
copa! minister.

Mr. Stanton is the type of man who
usually succeeds in the professions when,
perhaps, a brother in the same profession
is looking for something to do. His
friends can be found in every walk of
life, and that easy, congenial manner, a
characteristic of his own, is the same
with the man on the coal wagon as with
his peer at the Bar.

A good, hearty shake of the hand and

a pleasant smile cost but little effort on
the part of anyone, while it is sometimes
the secret upon which hang both fortune
and honor.

Mr. Stanton is a member of the Union
Western Star Lodge, No. 1515, G. U. O.
of Odd Fellows, and of Mount Moriah
Lodge, No. 36, F. and A. M., and Robert
Lodge, No. 1, U. B. F.

He has taken considerable interest in
politics, and has been a representative on
the city and county committees.

One of the youngest deputy sheriffs
of Allegheny is Mr. Samuel Pangburn.
Mr. Pangburn was born on a farm in
Jefferson Township, Allegheny Co., Pa.,
August 15th, 1872. At the age of two
years his parents moved to Elizabeth.
After graduating from the High School
of Elizabeth he attended the Duquesne
College of Pittsburg, graduating from
the commercial and short-hand depart-
ments in June, 1892.

In 1893 he opened a grocery store in
Elizabeth, which he conducted very suc-
cessfully until 1896, when he received an
appointment in the sheriff's office of Al-
legheny County, as the official stenog-
rapher to the sheriff.

Mr. Pangburn takes quite an active
part in politics, being appointed a dele-
gate to represent his district in several
different campaigns. He has also been
secretary of the Afro-American League.

From a social point of view he is wide-
ly known, being also a member of the
Loendi Club. He stands well up in the
Masonic Order, besides being a member
of the Odd Fellows, and the Knights of
Pythias. He has gained quite a reputa-
tion as a political speaker and is consid-
ered one of the best in this section, tak-
ing part in all the important campaigns.
He still resides in his beautiful home in
Elizabeth with his parents.

HOWARD DILWORTH WOODSON was
born in Pittsburg, April 26, 1876. He
entered the Pittsburg Central High

20

School at the age of sixteen. From the beginning he showed ability in mathematics, and won the respect of both students and faculty.

He graduated from the academical department in 1897 with high honors and entered the Western University of Pennsylvania in September of the same year, where he began the study of civil engineering. His high standing in mathematics and the natural sciences made his record one of the brightest in the annals of that proud old institution.

Where there is merit, prejudice cannot long remain. It is encouraging to note that, although the only colored student in his class, Howard Woodson won a place among his fellow students in the Western University of Pennsylvania that few students attain. Of his text book, he was master, not the text book. Thus many were the young men who detained him in the corridor to have explained to them some difficult point in a difficult problem. His ready knowledge, at all times, indicated his ability as a mathematician.

After graduating with the degree of civil engineer, he spent several months in travel in the West and South. Returning in August, 1900, he accepted a lucrative position with the Pittsburg Plate Glass Company. He filled this position with credit, until he accepted the position of transtman and assistant engineer with the Pittsburg Coal Company, where he is still engaged.

Mr. Woodson comes from one of the oldest colored families in Pittsburg and is quite a favorite in social circles. Once out of his office he is ready to assume his share of the pleasures of polite society. He appreciates, and can tell, a good joke.

He is an active member of Bethel A. M. E. Church and quite a worker in the Sunday school.

Perhaps few young men of any race are better prepared to do the work they have chosen in life than is Mr. Woodson, and as a result he is one of Pittsburg's most successful young men.

SYLVESTER JONES, president of the Hespera Social Club, and a member of the Loendi Club, is a promising young Pittsburger. He attended the public schools, but was forced to leave before his education was completed. He secured a position with the firm of Solomon & Reuben, as distributor, which he held until he accepted a more responsible position in the Pittsburg post-office, where he is still employed. Mr. Jones is quite a factor in social circles.

It is most encouraging to note the rapid rate at which young colored men are moving into positions of importance. And more and more the fact is being realized that it is not so much a question of color as it is a question of ability in the business world. Where one door is closed another will be opened, and if a young man have the ability to do, it will not be long before his merit will be recognized and rewarded.

Mr. Charles S. Gale belongs to that type of men who usually elbow their way up in the world. He was educated in the public schools of Pittsburg, and at the Duquesne College. Five years ago he entered the comptroller's office as messenger, at a salary of twenty-five dollars a month. He climbed, step by step, giving the best that was in him to his work. Mr. Gale is still a very young man, very recently out of his 'teens; but his ability and business tact have won for him a lasting place among the men of affairs in the city of Pittsburg.

He is secretary of the Loendi Club, has a wide circle of friends, and stands high in society.

Pittsburg affords excellent opportunities for the study of the different phases of the Negro character. Its preeminence as the "Industrial Mart" of America, possibly of the world, has brought within its borders, men of all nationalities, in quest of work, the influx

THE SMOKY CITY.

21

of Negroes being greater than that of any other race. The South has sent the greatest number, but every northern state has contributed its quota. But come they from the North or South, the real men soon establish themselves and become a part and parcel of this great workshop.

While only in an abstract way does the character of the Negro differ from that of any other race, yet we, at times, are pleased to group our people into one separate body, and view them as different from all others. And then, the members of the opposite race force us into this error because of their failure to view us as differing from them in color only. The Negro who has accomplished something, who really has arrived at success, is looked upon as a Rara Avis by the white man, who does not seem to recognize in him a prototype of his own race.

John M. Clark is one of these Rara Avis. He was born in New York State in 1849. His parents in 1850 moved to Canada. There young Clark, when twelve years old, was apprenticed to a blacksmith and wheelwright with whom he spent five years. When seventeen years old, having heard much of the opportunities afforded in Pittsburg, he started out, with but a few dollars and the parental blessing; and walked the entire distance to what was then the growing city of iron. His first work was as a blacksmith's helper at twelve dollars a month and board. This was in 1867.

He worked all day, and at night attended the school presided over by the late Professor Samuel A. Neale, who, at that time, was the principal of the colored schools of Allegheny city. Here young Clark picked up the rudiments of an education that enhanced his chances for success. In 1870 he owned and controlled his own blacksmith and wagon-making shop. By hard and persistent endeavor, by sobriety, by economy and honesty, he accumulated several thousand dollars, which he invested in wagons and

teams, and started to do general hauling in connection with his blacksmith shop.

Today while still climbing the ladder of success, it can be truthfully said that he has accomplished more than any other Negro in Western Pennsylvania. Between thirty and fifty men are continually on his pay-roll. He also operates a stock farm of no mean proportions, having among his blooded stock the famous stallion, Braden Pointer, from Star Pointer, and many others both speedy and valuable.

He is no doubt the only colored man in the country controlling a half-mile race track. He conducts a general contracting business that is constantly increasing. Politically, Mr. Clark is quite a power and his well-known honesty has brought to him a large following of our people and many of the concessions made to the Negro voters, notably the fire company, were brought about through his efforts.

Such character as exemplified by Mr. Clark tend to acquaint members of the other race with the fact that opportunity is all that we need. To his own race he is as a beacon light, showing forth their possibilities.

Worth and merit will not remain buried; it will sprout and raise its head above its surroundings whether it is embryonically held within a colored skin or otherwise.

Especially sure is the rise, when coupled with integrity and an extreme sense of thoroughness. Such has been the eventful life of Dr. Robert Brady.

Born amidst the historic fields of "Ole Virginny," at Claybank, Gloucester Co., he has worked his way to success through many intricacies, which would have paled the ardor and ambition of many less determined men. His parents were the slaves of Lakey Steubenfield, a well-known planter of that section, with a decided sporting proclivity. At an early age he was installed as valet to his master, traveling extensively with him

22

throughout the country. At the time of
John Brown's raid, he was en route to
Harper's Ferry, but instead stopped at
Lynchburg, Va.

He accompanied his master into the
Confederate Army in 1861, remaining
until his master's death in January, 1862.
On being denied enlistment into the Fed-
eral Army at Harrison Landing, he again
showed determination by engaging as a
servant with Lieut. Koontz of the Fourth
Pennsylvania Cavalry. After following
his employer through the battles of the
Wilderness, and Antietam, he found him-
self at Pittsburg in December, 1862,
where he was released from service.

He began work with Dr. Spencer, then
the leading dentist in the city, and served
as porter in this office for about two
years, winning the confidence of his em-
ployer. But the prejudice among his fel-
low-workmen was so strong that he was
not allowed to work at the same bench
with them, but would stay after they had
gone and take their work apart and re-
place it before morning; in this way he
became proficient in the work.

Trouble arising between the doctor and
several of his employees, they were dis-
charged and Robert Brady put to work,
and the foreman was instructed to give
him the necessary instruction. His ap-
prenticeship lasted five years, and by that
time he was master of the details of
dentistry. He also became an expert in
anesthetics, and made the first laughing
gas ever manufactured in the city of
Pittsburg.

At the end of his apprenticeship he was

appointed as a regular workman, and
through his energy and strict adherence
to his work he finally succeeded the fore-
man, which position he retained during
the remainder of Dr. Spencer's life.

For two years after the death of the
doctor he was employed by his widow to
do the office and laboratory work, and
was regarded as invaluable. In 1884 he
opened an office of his own and has built
up an excellent practice, his patrons be-
ing among the best white and colored
people of the county.

In 1867 he was united in marriage with
Miss Ruth A. Thompson, who died some
years after. He was again married to
Mrs. Mary V. Arnett-Jones in 1891. His
wife and daughter are able assistants to
him in his dental parlors. Dr. Brady has
participated in some very difficult hos-
pital cases, which has been quite an honor
to himself and his race.

He has been a member of Wylie Ave-
nue A. M. E. Church for thirty-seven
years, and held official position for
thirty-four years.

He has always been a great worker in
secret societies, and is Past Officer in all
branches of the G. U. O. of Oddfellows.
He is the same in A. F. and A. Mason,
including Royal Arch and Knight Temp-
lar, member of Consistory, present Grand
Junior Warden of Pennsylvania. Most
excellent Grand Scribe in United Chapter
of Pennsylvania; and most excellent
Grand Deputy of Fifth Masonic Dis-
strict; Right Honorary Grand Command-
er, State of Pennsylvania.

HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.

23

HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.*

SARAH A. ALLEN.

### SYNOPSIS OF CHAPTERS I. TO XXV.

Closely associated with the Confederate leaders, was St. Clair Enson, son of an aristocratic Maryland family, who hoped, by rendering valuable aid to the founders of the new government, to re-establish himself socially and financially. While in Charleston, S. C., attending the convention preliminary to the formation of the new government, he received a letter announcing the birth of his brother's heress. This enraged Enson who saw in it the loss of his patrimony. He fell in with a notorious slave-trader named Walker, who accompanied him on his homeward trip on the steamer "Planter." Walker offers to show him a way out of his difficulties for ten thousand dollars.

St. Clair Enson's brother Ellis had married Miss Hagar Sargeant a beauty and an heress. A daughter was born. Soon after this St. Clair arrives at Enson Hall accompanied by Walker. He claims that Enson has a slave of his on the plantation. Enson denies the charge.

Ellis buys Hagar and the child of Walker. Unable to bear the disgrace of having married a Negress, decided to leave home, but loving his wife very dearly, concludes to go abroad, and live where they are unknown. St. Clair overhears the plan and informs Walker. Enson leaves home to make arrangements for journey. At end of three weeks his dead body is found in some woods on the estate. Hagar accuses St. Clair and Walker of murdering Ellis. Then St. Clair gives Walker permission to sell Hagar and the child in the Washington slave market. Hagar, with the child, leaps into the Potomac River.

Jewel breaks her engagement with Sumner. Refuses to see him or read his letters. Accepts General Benson's attentions and at last their engagement is announced.

Cuthbert Sumner resigns his position under General Benson resolved to leave Washington. The latter goes on a trip with other government officials and leaves Sumner in charge of the office. He and Miss Bradford are obliged to work overtime on special work. She tells him of her former relations with General Benson, and says by threatening exposure she has induced him to promise her marriage at Easter. Sumner leaves her to finish her work at the office, stunned by what he has heard. She is murdered. The next morning he is arrested.

Aunt Henny Sargeant, scrub woman at Treasury Building, disappears on same night of Bradford murder.

Jewel Benson visits Cuthbert Sumner in prison. Explanations are made, and they resolve to marry immediately. She visits E. Henson, chief of the secret service division, and places Sumner's case in his hands.

## CHAPTER XXVI.

The evening of the eventful day that made Jewel, Cuthbert Sumner's wife, closed in heavy and sombre. The hearing had the expected ending, and Sumner was held for trial in the following September, before the grand jury for wilful murder. The evidence was circumstantial, but damaging in the extreme. It showed exclusive opportunity for reasons unknown, but it was whispered about town that the girl had been an unwedded mother. Added to this was the knowledge of the broken engagement between the prisoner and Miss Bowen, and the fact that Miss Madison had at one time been affianced to him, and it was expected that she would be called by the prosecution to show the fickle nature of his relations with women.

At seven o'clock in the evening of that

same day, robed in black velvet, Jewel paced restlessly up and down the floor of the library, sometimes pausing to listen to scunds from without, sometimes approaching the window and trying to pierce the gloom. The dinner bell rang; for no matter what our griefs, or how dark the tragedies which are enacted about us, meals are still served and eaten, just as if the hearts assembled about the board were never wrenched nor broken.

The points brought out in the evidence were soon making their way about the city, and excitement and interest grew momentarily. Sumner smiled in bitterness of heart. He hardly knew himself in the picture drawn. Jewel sat in an obscure corner of the audience room of the court, heavily veiled, and listened to the testimony with a heart bursting with indignation. Each moment the load at

24

her heart grew heavier. They both
realized at last that this was no child's
play but a struggle to the death. Sum-
ner clenched his hands and registered a
vow to spend his fortune, if necessary,
to clear his name, for the sake of the
dear incentive, the thought of whom
warmed his heart and made him bold to
meet impending disaster.

The two ladies took their accustomed
places at table, each secretly regretting
the absence of the Senator. With him
at home, dinner was wont to be a festive
meal, where laughter and wit cheered the
household or chance visitor. A dismal
air hung over the room now; the servants
moved to and fro with unaccustomed
solemnity. The mother and daughter ad-
dressed each other seldom; each was
buried in her own thoughts. Presently
both rose from the table and passed into
the library, where coffee was served.

After the servants had retired and they
were safe from intrusion Mrs. Bowen
broke the silence that brooded over them.
She had watched Jewel closely all
through the meal, studying her looks,
thinking over her words and striving to
arrive at satisfactory conclusions. At
length she said quietly:

"Now, my dear, you have told me next to nothing, nor have I asked seeing how pale and tired you are, but I must talk with you about this marriage. I fear you have been very rash. My dear, I positively dread your father's return; dearly as he loves you, he will be very angry." After a pause she continued, clasping and unclasping her fingers nervously, "Oh, the talk there will be when this affair is known! Why didn't you consult me, child? I could have devised some way of helping the poor fellow without requiring you to sacrifice yourself. I am disappointed in Cuthbert Sumner."

"Do not use the word 'sacrifice,' mamma; I am glad to have the right to stand by Cuthbert in this dark hour. And why say anything to you of our intention? No one can blame you now. Be-

side, we have agreed to say nothing at
present, about the marriage."

"But your whole life will be spoilt if
he is found guilty."

"Mother," said the girl, sinking on her
knees by Mrs. Bowen's side, "don't de-
spair; it will all come right in a little
while, I am sure it will. And you have
always called yourself his friend, even
when I was against him. You cannot
believe him guilty; you are too just in
your judgment, mamma."

Jewel was kneeling in the full light of
the glowing fire, the ruddy glare fell on
her white face, and the plaits of bright
hair wound closely around her small
head. Mrs. Bowen sighed as she gazed
in admiration at her daughter. The great
gray eyes glowed like diamonds, but
there was a world of passionate anguish
in their depths. The flower-like mouth
was compressed with the intensity of the
pain which filled her breast.

Again Mrs. Bowen sighed and moved
uneasily in her seat.

"Yes; but this is so different—a man
accused of murder."

"How so, mamma? Is friendship in
sunshine so different from friendship in
shade?" There was sarcasm on the deli-
cately chiselled features.

"What a champion you are, Jewel;
once, perhaps, I should have acted and
felt as you do."

"But now, mamma—?"

"Now, my child, I am of the world—
worldly."

"Do you think papa will be very
angry?" asked the girl with trembling
lips after a short silence.

sí əŋ 'ssəl Suiujou təədxə wəə əM'.,
too fond of you to hold his anger long,
however. I shall stand with you, Jewel,
if it is any comfort for you to know it.
I am glad, glad, glad, that you cannot
marry General Benson." Jewel mar-
velled much at the strange look on her
mother's face as she uttered these words.

"My dear mamma!" and the two wom-

HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.

25

en embraced each other. Then followed another silence broken by the elder woman.

"What impression did you receive from the evidence—I mean apart from the conclusions drawn by the jury?" A quiver went through the girl as she replied:

"I was confirmed in my belief in his innocence, although everything seemed to point the other way. Aurelia Madi son's evidence was against him. She gave the impression that he came and went at her beck and call."

"She is false to the core—a dangerous woman."

"I agree with you, mamma. But her beauty blinds men. I dread her influ ence on the jury."

"There is no soul there—nothing but sensuality."

"Soul! there is no need for soul in a woman's beauty for it to dazzle most men," was the bitter answer.

"I marvel much over the matter. It seems to me there is something incom plete in the case—something to be ex plained. That poor girl! I can see no reason for murdering her. She may have been killed by mistake.

"That is scarcely likely."

"Cases of mistaken identity are com mon enough. It's a mysterious affair; I hope it may be cleared up without any delay."

"I hope so," added Jewel. "Murder will out; there lies my hope for our suc cess in tracing the murderer."

"What does Mr. Henson say?"

"Not much; we have had no time to talk. He has hardly got to work yet; but he told me to keep my courage up, and that he thought he should be able to throw some light on the dark points of the story. He has talked with Cuthbert."

Before Mrs. Bowen had time to reply the lace and satin portière was pushed aside and Venus advanced toward them with a solemn and awe-stricken face.

"What is it, Venus?" asked Mrs. Bowen, regarding her with surprise.

"Please, Mrs. Bowen," she said hesi tatingly, "Senator Bowen ——"

"Oh, papa is come," cried Jewel in de light.

"No, Miss ——"

At this point General Benson's well-known figure appeared in the entrance.

"Mrs. Bowen—Jewel—" he exclaimed as he hurried toward them, "I am the bearer of evil tidings. Senator Bowen was taken ill in New York, and we have hastened to bring him home as soon as it was possible to move him. Have a room prepared instantly, the ambulance will arrive almost immediately."

Before another hour had elapsed, the great hush—which is the shadow of the grim visitant, whom no earthly power may shut out—had fallen on the Bowen mansion. The servants walked with noiseless tread and spoke in whispers.

Senator Bowen was ill unto death. He had been suddenly stricken down by a shock. The Washington delegation had been tendered a banquet at a famous New York club, and a hilarious time had been enjoyed. The New Yorkers had outdone themselves in catering for the amusement of their guests.

Senator Bowen had enjoyed himself hugely. Along in the early morning hours a servant passing the door of his room had caught the sound of some one struggling for breath within. Entering, he beheld the Senator lying on the bed, one hand pressed to his heart, the other hanging inert. His eyes were wild, his pale countenance lined with purple marks.

The man went for help and soon medi cal aid had rendered all the relief pos sible. As soon as he could make himself understood the stricken man urged them to take him home.

After the first burst of grief, Mrs. Bowen and Jewel took up their places in the sick room along with the trained nurses. Each looked at the other in awe and consternation over the awful suddenness of this event. Surprising events had followed one another rapidly

26

the past few days. They dared not think
of the next cruel blow that Fate might
deal them.

The doctors and nurses came and went
softly. The hours drew out their long,
anxious length. At the close of the third
day the sick man fell into a heavy stupor,
from which the doctors said he might
rally—probably would—and he might
linger two or three days longer; but the
end was inevitable. Should he rally he
must be kept quiet, and on no account ex-
cited; his heart was weak.

Mrs. Bowen undertook to see these in-
structions carried out. Jewel, pale and
distressed, shared her mother's watch.
She was in agony; her love for her father
was strong, deep and tender. She was
his idol, and he was hers, and until she
met Cuthbert Sumner she had always felt
that if he died she would not care to live
another hour. She could never remem-
ber his having been cross to her in his
whole life. In her eyes his very faults
were virtues.

At midnight Mrs. Bowen persuaded
her daughter to go and lie down.

"Keep your strength, my child, there
is much to go through. If your father
wakes I will surely call you."

When alone she drew her chair to the
fire and sat there in shadow, watching
the face of the silent figure on the bed
that looked so ghastly in the light of the
shaded light. It was very still; the tired
nurses in the next room, dozed. Events
long passed, returned in full force and
pictured themselves vividly before her
inner senses. How kind this man had
been to her; how much she owed to his
love and care. And now the hour had
come for her to lose a protector who had
never failed her. Wealth she might
have, but it would not supply the tender
defference and loving solicitude of
wedded life that had been hers.

She shuddered at her thoughts. Why
did the past haunt her so persistently?
Presently she found herself weeping soft-
ly.

There are brave natures—women's,
perhaps, more often than men's—which
bear up in a sea of adversity, and present
a bold front to the buffeting winds of
life's uncertainties. And sometimes these
brave natures find a safe haven for their
frail barks. Mrs. Bowen was one of
these. She had never known trouble,
save by name, since she met Zenas Bowen
some twenty years before; and now be-
hold, she is confronted by a very tempest
of sorrow. In the midst of her reveries
she was startled to hear her own name
pronounced:

"Estelle."

It was Senator Bowen who spoke. In
an instant his wife was at his side.

"Dear Zenas, you are better?" she said
cheerfully.

"Yes, my brain is clear. I have been
watching you, Estelle. Where is Jewel?"

"In her room; I made her lie down.
Do you want her?"

"Poor child; let her sleep."

His eyes roved restlessly about the
familiar room.

"It is good to be at home—so good."

"Yes—but you must not talk. Drink
this and sleep." She held a soothing
draught to his lips, lifting the powerless
head in her arms with all a mother's ten-
derness. He drank it obediently and
then lay back on his pillow and a satis-
fied look of peaceful rest overspread his
pale features. He held his wife's hand in
a nerveless grasp.

"We have been happy, Estelle. You
have been a perfect wife. I have left you
well provided for. Them rascals got
some of it, but not the whole of it by a
durned sight; Zenas ain't such a fool as
he seems," a gleam of his old fun-loving
spirit was on the pain-worn face.

"If Jewel marries the General—"

"No, Zenas," she interrupted; then she
stopped remembering the doctor's
caution. But the sick man did not grasp
the significance of her words. His mind
wandered.

"No you don't, General; my little girl

HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.

27

shan't be forced. I, her father, say it. When, where and who she likes; that's my idee. I tell you, no!

Then he looked at his wife with fast-
glazing eyes, and said:

"The little hair trunk—tell her—no
difference—just the same."

Feeblely he raised his arm. His wife knew his desire. She placed it about her neck. Then he drew her head nearer. A soft light radiated his features.

"My faithful wife!" he whispered.
The cold lips touched her cheek.

"Zenas, Zenas!" exclaimed Estelle with a burst of emotion as she kissed the chill brow.

There was one long-drawn breath. The distracted wife sprang to the bell and rang a peal that brought the nurses hurrying in.

"Senator Bowen is worse!" she cried, wringing her hands helplessly.

The head nurse bent over the bed, then rising, said:

"Senator Bowen is dead, madam."

Again Washington society was stirred by an unexpected calamity among its leading people. Interest was heightened because of the close association which existed between the Bowens and the chief actor in the Bradford tragedy. The ill-starred trip of the delegation that had started so gaily on its Canadian mission was the talk of the capital.

## CHAPTER XXVII.

The funeral was over. Senator Bowen was at rest in the handsomest cemetery of the capital after many honors had been paid to the sterling worth of the rugged Westerner. Condolences flooded the widow and orphan. The contents of the will were not yet known, but it was supposed that both ladies were left fabulously rich.

One event had crowded so closely upon another that General Benson was given no opportunity for confidential conversation with the woman he desired to make his wife.

The loss of her father was a terrible

shock to Jewel, and she kept her rooms, weeping passionate tears and refusing to be comforted. A sense of horrible loneliness, of grief, apprehension, and the weight of some unknown calamity weighed her young heart down. Young, beautiful, well-born, and wealthy, surrounded by every luxury money could purchase or a cultivated taste long for, Jewel was supremely wretched. Her father dead, her husband a prisoner, accused of the deadliest of crimes, the girl was a prey to a thousand vague fears and haunting suspicions. She dreaded, too, the coming of the day set apart for reading the will, for General Benson could no longer be avoided. She had written him a letter asking a release from promises made, but as yet had received no reply.

Senator Bowen had been buried two weeks when, at an early hour, the family lawyer appeared at the house and was ushered into the breakfast room where, attired in deep mourning, Mrs. Bowen sat in solitary state making a pretense of eating.

Mr. Cameron was a pale, small, dark-haired man, with sharp eyes and thin lips; a hard, but honest face, and a short temper.

Somewhat alarmed by the troubled look on the solicitor's face, Mrs. Bowen asked anxiously,—

"Is anything wrong, Mr. Cameron?"

"Well, madam, I hope not; but I thought I would ask you for a cup of coffee, lay the case before you and talk it over. I heard some surprising news last night," he continued, as he seated himself and swallowed the steaming beverage that Mrs. Bowen poured for him, the discreet servant having left the room at a glance from his mistress. "Did you know that your husband made a will while in New York?" he questioned abruptly, watching her with keen, bright eyes.

"A will in New York? No—surely not!"

"There is such a will in existence; it is held by General Benson, who came

28

to me last night with the astonishing in-
formation. He will be here by eleven
to have the instrument read. Of course,
this later document leaves the one in my
possession null and void."

Mrs. Bowen had grown very white as
she listened to the lawyer, and a fixed
look of intense thought was in her eyes.

"What are the terms of this new
will? do you remember?"

"Not all of them; but Major Madison
is left sole trustee, and General Benson
executor and guardian of Miss Bowen
until she is of age. Think of it!" cried
the excitable man, "all the immense busi-
ness of the estate, ready money, etc., ab-
solutely in the control of these men!"

A wonderful change came over Mrs.
Bowen at these words. She was stung
to the quick. She sprung from her chair
as if moved by a spring; her lips quiv-
ered, her eyes were dilated with what
seemed like terror.

"General Benson and Major Madi-
son!" she exclaimed in a hoarse voice,
"surely you jest."

"Would it were a jest, my dear madam. Think of it! This magnificent estate and fortune to be left in the hands of two such villains as General Benson and his pal, Major Madison. Yes, villains, madam; and I will undertake to prove my position should they bring action against me for slander. What could my old friend, Bowen, have been thinking about! He must have lost his head completely," continued Mr. Cameron, looking with accusing eyes at the black-robed figure across his second cup of coffee. "Madison had done him out of a million in his bogus company already. A child could see that it was a cheat and a sham."

For one instant, at these words, Mrs.
Bowen's face wore the look of a lioness
bereft of her young; but her alarm
seemed to subside as quickly as it arose.
The lawyer was too excited himself to
notice the expressions of consternation
and alarm that flitted across the pale face

of the silent woman before him. After a
silence, she asked: "Have you examined
this will, Mr. Cameron? Are you sure it
is genuine?"

The old attorney put his cup down
with emphasis and said with a bow:
"Madam, it is a pleasure to talk with
you. You have expressed my own
thoughts in your question. The Bowen
millions would be a great temptation to
a set of sharpers. I have not examined
the document, but I will; and you may
trust me to find any flaw that exists."

"Let us be calm. If it is as we sus-
pect, we shall gain nothing by allowing
these men to see that we suspect them.
Do not oppose them, but use every legal
means to retain control of the estate un-
til we prove our suspicions groundless."

The expression of her face was intense,
even fierce; her mouth was tightly closed,
her eyes strained as though striving to
pierce the veil which hides from us the
unseen.

Mr. Cameron looked his admiration of
the fearless woman before him, and after
a few more words they settled them-
selves to calmly wait developments.

At this same hour General Benson and
his honored associate, Major Madison,
sat in the former's room talking earnestly
of the business in hand.

"Now, Madison, we have started on
the last part of our enterprise and it is
full of peril; one flaw will destroy the
whole structure which we have labored
so hard to raise. We must preserve all
our trumps. Aurelia has failed in her
part; we must not fail."

"Pshaw!" said the Major, "we shall
succeed. What is there to fear? the man
is dead."

"There will be many questions asked,
and, doubtless, that old fox of a lawyer
is even now hunting for evidences of
fraud. Don't underrate the danger,
Madison. Our projects are dangerous,
and the slightest mistake will prove fatal.
But while there are one hundred chances
against us, there are the same number

HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.

29

in our favor. We know this, too, Madison,—necessity knows no law; we must go ahead!"

"There's the old woman; she'll kick on the will, and kick hard. What'll you do with her?"

There was a peculiar smile on the General's face as he said:

"She'll struggle a little; the scene today will be a story one, so be prepared; but I hold a trump ahead of her."

"The deuce you do!"

"She can't escape from us any more than the girl can."

The Major whistled softly as he murmured "Amen," and then said: "I have faith in your judgment, Benson."

Benson took several turns up and down the long room and finally assumed his favorite attitude before the mantel.

"You do well to feel so, Major. I anticipate no difficulty in assuming full control of the Bowen millions, and how sorely we need them, you and I know, Major."

'But the girl—how will you manage her?'

Benson's face darkened, but he only waved his hand significantly. "Be calm. I wish the whole business was as easily disposed of as the girl."

"She's the only link in the chain that appears weak to my thinking, and she is the key of the old man's cash box. Who would ever have thought of her kicking over the traces so completely and marrying Sumner?" and the Major relighted his cigar, which had gone out while he was talking.

"Keep quiet about that, Madison; let them think us surprised by their news today. Pray observe my caution; I will explain later.

"I am glad it is all right. That old attorney worries me, too. Women are deceitful hussies; a man never knows what they are at." General Benson laughed softly at the Major's suggestion.

"What!" he said, "shall the foolishness of a mere girl stop us now, when we are so near the goal? By no means.

If she attempts to thwart me, so much the worse for her. Wait for me, Major," and General Benson left the room to speak with Isaac.

Left alone, Major Madison went to the window and stood looking out at the passing throng.

"It is impossible not to admire Benson's nerve and his infernal penetration," he thought half-aloud. "He reasons out a position and plans from the most trivial circumstances. He always falls on his feet. How many close calls we have had since we joined forces; yet, thanks to his luck, we have come out first best every time. Yes, he has wonderful ability and his extraordinary audacity and nerve may be trusted to carry us safely through a difficult undertaking like the present one. What a profession we have adopted and practised for twenty years. Justice never sleeps, the old fogies tell us, but I'!" be dog-goned if the old woman ain't in a dead swoon when Benson's on the rampage."

Shortly after this the two friends stepped from their carriage before the Bowen mansion. The Major, in his black clothes, white cravat and spectacles, might readily have passed for an eminent divine about to administer consolation to the bereaved widow and orphan.

Jewel stood in the great library waiting for General Benson, who had requested an interview. The reading of the will had shown her how dependent she would be upon this man. The thought of him as a guardian made her sick at heart. What could her father have been thinking about? She was bewildered by the difficulties which had suddenly beset her path. She who had been petted and shielded all her life saw an existence of strife and danger opening dimly in the future.

"How will it all end," she asked herself drearily, "if Cuthbert should be condemned? He shall not be; he must not be," she told herself, shutting her teeth hard and drawing a long breath.

Presently General Benson entered the

30

room closely followed by Mrs. Bowen, who crossed the room to Jewel's side and took her hand tenderly in hers. Together they faced General Benson, and this silent defiance filled the man with rage. He came to a halt immediately in front of the pale girl, who had risen to her feet on his entrance.

"I want to tell you, Jewel, in answer to your letter, that I shall not give you up," he began abruptly. "Nothing is changed since you gave me your promise and I shall hold you to it. Your father expected it, too, when he made me your guardian."

"Sir," said Jewel, in a voice almost unintelligible from agitation, "I know that my conduct is extraordinary, but so are the circumstances surrounding my acts; I do not propose to justify myself. It is a great favor that I ask at your hands, but I entreat you to relinquish a project so fraught with unhappiness for both of us. Your generosity will spare me many sad and sorrowful hours, and surely you could not desire an unwilling bride."

"All is fair in love, Jewel," replied the General, who had listened apparently cold and unmoved, but inwardly a passion of rage and jealousy was gnawing at his heart. Then he continued with a malicious smile, "Why not yield gracefully to the inevitable?"

At these words the girl's every instinct arose in arms. She contrasted this scene with her father's fond indulgence and in hot anger longed to show this usurper how she despised his brief authority. There was a look of utter disgust on her face.

"I would have spared you, General Benson, but you need no leniency from me. There is no hope that I shall ever become your wife. I am already married to—Cuthbert Sumner!"

In a moment the man's manner changed.

"Ah!" he said, and the exclamation burst from his lips in a hiss; the elegant society man disappeared—hideous passion gave glimpses of depths of infamy

—one beheld the countenance of a devil. "I have heard something of this before; but it does not concern me; it does not alter my plans. I should be foolish to allow a dead man to mar my future; and a dead man Sumner will be, for the law will remove him from my path. Nothing can save him." Jewel measured the man before her with flaming eyes; she turned from him toward the door with a gesture expressive of loathing; she halted on the threshold.

"Hear me, General Benson, I will never become your wife; never, I swear it. Now do your worst."

As the door closed behind the angry girl the man turned to Mrs. Bowen, who stood watching the scene. "And you, madam, are you in league with the misguided girl who undertakes to defy my authority and rights?" The cool sarcasm of his tones was a combination of insolence and impudence.

"You are speaking to Senator Zenas Bowen's widow. You will kindly alter your words and tone when we are conversing, General Benson." Mrs. Bowen spoke in her usual calm, dignified tone. The General's face became purple, then pale; his white teeth gleamed savagely. His elaborate bow was full of mockery as he replied:

"I await your answer, madam, to my question."

"You shall have it," Mrs. Bowen exclaimed in exasperation. "I shall support Jewel in her desires. I am convinced that her father would never force her to act against her inclinations."

There ensued a moment of intense silence when she had finished speaking. General Benson was utterly transfigured. There was not the slightest vestige remaining of the elegant chief of a high official bureau; the sweet voice was changed—it was hard and rasping and had a ring in it that reminded one of the slums. He advanced toward Mrs. Bowen and seized her roughly by the arm.

"So you will assist that headstrong

HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.

31

girl to defy me, will you? Well, do it
at your peril! Do it, and I will tell your
story to the world. I know you; I knew
you instantly the first night I saw you in
this house. This girl is not your child;
why should you care. I have no desire
to harm you. Just let things take their
course and I will never disturb you in
any way."

Uncontrollable terror had spread over
Mrs. Bowen's features at these words.
Her lips moved but gave forth no sound.

"You do not answer, madam!" ex-
claimed her tormentor. Then with a dia-
bolical smile of evil triumph he added,
"I am correct then in my surmise; you
do not deny it?"

The white lips moved; this time her
words were distinguishable,—"No! I do
not understand what you mean." "I mean
—," and he bent toward her and whis-
pered in her ear. That whisper seemed
to arose her benumbed faculties. She
moved toward him with disheveled hair,
foaming lips and one arm outstretched
in menace. He sprang back from her
with a smothered oath: "It is true; you
cannot deny it."

"I admit nothing; I deny nothing.
Prove it if you can," she muttered in a
strained tone.

"Then it is war, is it? Very well, I
give you until May to think it over. If
you do not come to your senses by that
time, I shall proceed to act. Think of it,
madam; think well," and the General
turned and abruptly left the room.

Mrs. Bowen stood there panting,
crushed; her eyes alone gave signs of
animation; they glared horribly. As the
door closed behind her enemy she sigbted;
she sunk on the carpet. She had fainted.

CHAPTER XXVIII.

Time passed on, bringing in the early
summer. It was the close of a beautiful
June day and the sunset was still glowing
and burning as it reluctantly bade the
world good-night. Venus stood by an
open window gazing anxiously into the

twilight. Jewel had gone to the jail
early in the day, leaving her maid at
home. Mrs. Bowen had been in the room
a number of times asking for her daugh-
ter. She was always uneasy now when
Jewel was away from her, and her face
wore a strained look of expectancy piti-
ful to see.

General Benson's anger seemed to
have spent itself in the dire threats he
had made on the day the will was read;
he had left the women in peace, being
scrupulously polite when they met to
transact business.

Mrs. Bowen was anxious to leave the
hot city, and it was agreed between her
and Jewel to go to Arlington Heights,
where the latter could still be in close
proximity to the prisoner and continue
her visits with ease. She had gone that
day to tell him not to be depressed if the
time between her calls was longer than
usual.

The glow of sunset faded from the
sky, and the summer twilight deepened
into night, still Jewel did not appear. It
was a warm night; the upper windows
were all open; the diamond-studded sky
was like a sea of glass. Another hour
went by. Mrs. Bowen was pacing the
floor restlessly. Venus came up from
the servants' quarters with soup and wine
for her mistress.

"Now do be persuaded to eat some-
thing, madam," said the maid. "You're
just as white as death, and you've sat
here waiting for Miss Jewel, without
your dinner and you must be quite faint.
Here it's nine o'clock, and you always
dine at half-past seven. I reckon my
young lady's all right. She'll turn up
presently as bright as a dollar, sure's your
born."

So Mrs. Bowen smiled and allowed
herself to be cheered by the devoted girl,
and took some soup and a little of the
wine; but she could not rest, and listened
to every sound that came faintly to the
great mansion from the outside.

Hour succeeded hour and it was eleven
o'clock; nobody thought of going to bed.

32

As she sat listening there came a sharp quick ring at the outer bell. Venus herself, anxious for tidings from her loved mistress, rushed to the door ahead of the butler. It was a note which was handed her by a man well muffled up, who instantly disappeared in the thick shrubbery about the lawn. Venus hastened to Mrs. Bowen. With a smile she opened the envelope. The next moment she uttered a cry and gasped for breath.

"Whatever is the matter?" cried the frightened maid.

"This letter—this letter! Help me— help me! Your lady has been abducted!" Mrs. Bowen fell back unconscious in her chair.

The terror-stricken maid opened the letter with shaking hands and read the following lines:

"I always keep my word. If you value your reputation and your step-daughter's *welfare*, you will not seek to find her. In due time she will reappear."

Meanwhile what had become of Jewel? She had elected to walk to the jail and back because of the beauty of the day. At the jail she found Mr. Henson, and they had stayed talking over the difficulties of the case until twilight was falling. But that did not disturb her for Mr. Henson would walk back with her, and the Washington streets, famous for their loneliness and seclusion, stretching like immense parks in all directions, would be robbed of their usual terrors for lone female pedestrians.

Mr. Henson accompanied her to the great entrance gates; there he left her, and she started up the carriage path at a rapid gait. Along the edges of the drive the underwood was so thick, and the foliage of the trees arching overhead so full and dense that towards the centre of the drive it was in semi-twilight, and thick shades of darkness enveloped all things. In the half-light Jewel thought she discerned a vehicle—a close carriage, she fancied—standing at one side of the drive.

Surprised, but not startled, because of the close proximity of the house, the girl advanced. The next moment she was startled enough; a chill of fear went through her woman's heart and it stood still for one instant with a thrill of sickening terror, for suddenly out from the gloomy shade of the trees, into the drive, stepped two men, rough-looking ruffians wearing black half-masks.

The one who was evidently the leader said in a hoarse voice, probably disguished:

"Now, Jim."

Instantly both moved toward her.

Jewel was a Western girl. She did not scream. She had been brought up on a ranch; one of her early habits remained fixed, and even in Washington she was never unarmed when without male escort. The jewelled toy she carried was a present from her father, and he had taught her to use it with deadly effect. Many a day they had hunted together, the young girl bringing down her game in true sportsmanlike style.

Instantly now her hand sought her pocket, in the very instinct of self-defense and desperation; she drew her revolver with intent to fire, but quick as a flash the leader flung himself upon her and wrenched the weapon from her hand. He then threw his arm about her slender form, drawing her towards the carriage.

The passion of terror and desperation lent the girl unnatural strength in her frantic struggle for freedom. The man was forced to place his other hand to stifle her screams.

"You come along quietly, missee, an' you'll be all right; but ef yer screams it won't be pleasant."

"You coward!" she gasped, as he bore her to the carriage. "You coward! Name your price, and let me go."

"Thar you are, now, slick as grease." She was in the carriage then. "Yer money won't help you with me, missee. You're a brave gal, but what's your strength to a man's? Drive on like h—, Jim."

GOD'S EYES AND MOSE HILL.

33

The cold drops of agony stood on the girl's brow as the horror of her position grew upon her each moment.

"Where are you taking me?"

"I'm goin' ter take yer jes' a little journey outside o' Washington fer a few days. Don't you be feared; thar's nuthin' goin' hurt ye."

Who was this man holding her, refusing bribe, yet vowing to protect her from harm. She looked into the masked face in an agony of appeal and doubt and fear

in the great gray eyes. The man was touched.

"Don't now, don't, missee, look that skeered. Nothin' ain't goin' hurt you, I tell you. Ise got a little gal o' my own."

The girl did not answer. Like a light it flashed across her who was the author of this outrage.

"I know your employer!" she said fiercely. "But he shall learn that I fear him not. I defy him still."

(To be Continued.)

## GOD'S EYES AND MOSE HILL.

### A. GUDE DEEKUN.

The preacher tugged at the church door vainly for several minutes and then as he paused to recover his breath his eye fell upon two members of his late congregation, who had stopped their talk to watch his efforts, and he called out:

"Brother Haskins, you got a good muscle; get a holt on here, will you?"

Brother Haskins came forward promptly and they both pulled at the refractory door till it creaked omniously, but did not yield.

"Must a been swole by the dew," remarked the deacon in a manner that showed plainly he did not have any better reason to offer for the failure of his muscle; but the preacher was stooping— and feeling around the floor and presentely held up something in his hand. It proved to be the horse-shoe that had been nailed up over the door and which the shouting during the enthusiastic revival service just over had jarred down.

The door was soon locked and the preacher, who, in addition to looking after the spiritual welfare of his flock took entire care of the fold, bade his belated friends good night and took his departure.

Deacon Haskins was a noted "argifier" and he had chanced to over-hear a remark his companion had made as they were leaving the church and lingered behind the others to convince him of his error. The companion, Mose Hill, was not a member but a regular attendant, and at present a "mourner." As the shepherd's footstep died away they resumed their discussion.

"I can't help if you is a deacon't, Bro' Haskins, I got years and can hear jest as well as you, an' I hearn him say as plain as anything 'the eye of God.'"

"Got years? Hmph! Any old mule's got bigger ones than you, but that don't specify that he can hear all what's said around him, or if he hears it that he onderstands it. 'Pears to me the older you gets the less sense you has. This here makes the fo'th time you been to the mourner's bench, and every night you all go on moanin' and groanin' and carryin' on and don't seem to sense nothin' we all are doin' for you or make no efforts to come through. How do you ever expect to get religion that way? And now you even got the owdaciousness to try to argify with me about the readin' of the

34

Scriptur'," and he glared at the presuming man and waited for his reply.

But Mose was meek, and instead of getting angry under this tongue lashing by the "pillar" merely shifted his position by the tree he was leaning against, and shoving his hands deeper into his pockets, replied mildly:

"O I ain't saying you can't out-talk me, but what I want to know is if God can see in the dark through houses and things and all like that what does He need with two eyes?" and he paused to see what the deacon would do with that clincher. But the deacon was right there.

"Two eyes? Why God don't need none ertall, so far as that goes, 'specially to see sech things as you, but that ain't the question. I'm talkin' about what was said tonight right in that there church." Mose could think of no suitable rejoinder and the deacon with a triumphant chuckle shook his head knowingly at him and taking out a big silver watch, held it so the light from a street lamp fell on it. He gave a surprised grunt and said:

"Well, Mose Hill, it's goin' on to twelve o'clock and I'm goin' home, but my son, you can't argify with me and the best thing you can do is to read up your Bible, 'sposin' you can spare time for it," and he strode away very well pleased with the manner in which he had upheld his reputation.

His last remark about sparing time was a personal one to Mose, for he did little else but spare time, and the occasions when he was known to work were so infrequent that his friends used to say facetiously that any time Mose Hill did a job it was odd. As a matter of fact just how he gained even his scanty livelihood was at time a serious question to some people in that section who "lost things," but as yet his name was legally untarnished and he attended church regularly.

This particular church was a split from a larger one, the building in which the services were held having done duty in

its time as a barber shop, an Italian fruit store, a second-hand establishment, and, oftenest of all, a private dwelling. It was situated between a blacksmithy and a grocery store and next to the smithy was a large lot with the usual accumulation of heaps of old iron and various portions of broken-down vehicles.

After the deacon had gone Mose stood for some minutes as though in the deepest reflection over their late conversation. The mere fact that Deacon Haskins had worsted him in argument and had treated him with such scant respect in the operation did not worry him at all, and as he gazed up and down the deserted street he was anything but resentful.

Presently he walked along to the lot by the blacksmith's shop and, going back to where the dilapidated body of a cart was lying on the ground near a fence, he reached under it and drawing out a dark object slipped it under his coat and hurried back to the street. No one was in sight as he buttoned up his coat, so he walked to the corner and turned up the cross street in the direction of his home.

The place was a small country town and in five minutes Mose was beyond the city limits and on a road which was as deserted as though it were a desert.

He lived rent-free in a two-room, two-story shack about an eighth of a mile out, his only companion being a large savage-natured cat which was distinguished for having only one eye and which had long dwelt with Mose in spite of his neglect, and sometimes his rough treatment.

But tonight, late as it was, this rentless tenant did not stop when he reached the path that led to his house, but kept on down the pike, keeping a careful lookout for travelers.

An hour later he entered his house quietly and after kicking the cat, which came forward to rub against him, outside the door, he secured it by placing a short piece of board under the knob and then went up to his sleeping quarters,

GOD'S EYES AND MOSE HILL.

35

where carefully removing something from a bag he had brought in with him, he placed it in the corner and prepared for bed by removing his coat and shoes.

The latter tedious operation over, he lay down to share an old shuck mattress, which did service for a bed, and was soon locked in a slumber as sound as that of the just.

How he came to wake up he never knew, but way in the night he suddenly found himself wide awake and listening intently.

The chickens in the corner were cheeping uneasily, and as his gaze fell upon the open window at the head of the steps he beheld a large something which seemed to fill almost the entire space of the opening.

Filled with fear he raised himself on his elbow and at the sound of his movement the thing turned upon him two great luminous eyes that regarded him fixedly, seeming to pierce his soul.

He grew cold and shivery and wanted to close his eyes when there flashed upon him the talk with Deacon Haskins. The Lord was angry at him and had come to show that He indeed had two eyes. The chickens on the floor began to flutter and as the Eyes left him and turned to their corner Mose realized his mistake and the horror of his position. The Lord had used both His eyes that night, and, having seen the deed of a few hours before, was now come to visit upon him an awful punishment.

The man's hair was standing straight up on his head and cold drops of sweat gathered on his brow as he moaned: "O Lordy! Dear Lordy! I jest took them two little ones an' he's got most a hundred left, Lord, deed he is."

The terrible Eyes had remained fixed immovably on him and now his heart stopped beating and his eyes nearly popped from his head as they demanded in a most unearthly voice,

"Who-o-o-o-o?"

"Mr. Jim Philips, Lord, Mr. Jim

Philips. You knows him, Lord," he screamed out. "I didn't have nothin' to eat an' jest took them two little ones an' I'm goin' to pay him right back, deed I is, Lord." And he covered his face with his hands and waited for the Eyes to sieze him, but they did not, and he ventured to look once more.

Near the house stood a large old chestnut tree with one dead branch reaching almost to the window, and now as Mose looked up he saw a small greenish ball of fire creeping slowly along the dead limb, and as he watched it in dumb terror it paused for an instant and then suddenly shot forward through the air and a large body attached to it was hurled against the Lord, and the two fell struggling to the floor of the room.

There was one other window to the room, otherwise he would doubtless have essayed an exit through the solid wall, and with an agonized yell the man sprang from the bed and, leaping out the window, disappeared in the darkness.

Late the next morning when the sun was high overhead and shining his brightest, Mose cautiously approached his home and after reconnoitering and carefully scanning both upper windows, went to the door, and listening sharply, tried the knob. It was still secured, but with a piece of old hoop he succeeded in shoving the prop from under the knob. The clatter of the falling board sent him flying around the house, but nothing resulted, and it was so very bright now he ventured back and finally entered.

At the foot of the steps the one-eyed cat was lying, dreadfully torn and wounded, while upstairs, with the exception of a few feathers and a pool of the cat's blood there was no sign of the fearful doings of the previous night.

The cat was not dead and as its master for once treated it kindly and clumsily tried to dress its hurts, he muttered,

"Poor Torm. The good Lord took the

36

chickens an' most kilt you an' I reckon
if I'd a stayed here I'd a been took or
kilt, too. But there certainly is one thing
sure, an' that's this. I'm a-goin' to get
religion this here night or my name ain't
Mose Hill."

That night he was again at the anxious
seat and to the surprise and the moder-
ated satisfaction of the congregation he
"come through."

After the close of the meeting, while
many of the people still lingered outside
the church discussing various phases of

the service, Deacon Haskins announced
in a pause,

"I seen a man from down the Pike
come in town awhile ago with a owl so
big he must a measured four feet across.
He 'lowed he shot it this morning about
daybreak as it was finishing up some
chickens in his pastur'. Man, sir, it was
the biggest owl I ever hearn of, a sure
whopper and it had horns same as a
yearlin'."

Mose Hill looked at the deacon and
listened to him, but said never a word.

FASCINATING BIBLE STORIES.
---
THE GIVING OF THE LAW.

CHARLES WINSLOW HALL.

And whereas Joshua had gathered in
the mighty spoils of the camps and cities
of the Amalekites: there was no man that
lacked a weapon, or woman that had need
of furniture and plenishing, in all the
leaguers of Israel: also they were full of
thankfulness, for that they, once servile
and despised, had humbled and nearly

destroyed the unconquerable "Lords of
the Sands," with whom Rameses himself
had deigned to make peace.

Wherefore they marched unto Horeb,
even the holy mountain, in which Moses
when feeding the flocks of Jethro, his
father-in-law, the prince and priest of
Midian had first seen the mystery of the

THE GIVING OF THE LAW.

37

Burning Bush, and heard that Voice of the Lord, which sent him forth out of the wilderness, to demand of Menephtah the freedom of the Children of Israel.

There Jethro brought unto Moses his wife Zipporah, and his two sons, Gershom and Eliezer: whereupon Moses welcomed and honored Jethro, and told him of all that the Lord had done unto Pharaoh, and his Egyptians, because of their sins against Israel, and of all the sore travail and danger of their journey thither, and how again and again the Lord had suc-cored and delivered them. And Jethro rejoiced thereat and said: "Blessed be the Lord who hath thus delivered you out of the hand of the Pharaoh and his Egyptians. Now know I that the Lord is greater than all Gods: for in those things wherein these dealt most proudly among the nations, He was above them all."

Wherefore Jethro made a burnt-offering, and other sacrifices unto the Lord; and Aaron and all the elders came to hold a solemn feast with him and to break bread before the Lord, and thereafter he departed and returned unto his own land.

But before he departed he beheld that Moses had no rest from his labors, but sat throughout the day to judge the people of Israel in all things small and great. Wherefore Jethro warned Moses that he might not endure such labors, and coun-selled him that he should teach the people ordinances and laws, and show them the way wherein they should walk, and the work which they should do, and also: that he should provide out of all the host of Israel, able men, such as feared God, men of truth, hating covetousness, and make such rulers of thousands, hun-dreds, fifties, and tens, who should judge the people in small matters, and for the lesser offences: bringing only great and difficult cases before Moses.

These things Moses did in due season: giving unto the princes and elders of each

tribe due measure of authority and that opportunity for honorable eminence and usefulness, and sense of responsibility to God and to man, which alone can raise men from a mere animal existence to that state whereof King David sang of man: "Thou madest him a little lower than the angels: Thou crownedst him with glory and honor. Thou madest him to have dominion over the works of Thy hands: Thou hast put all things under his feet."

Because of these things, the name of Jethro was held in honor by the people of Israel: albeit he was an Ethiopian and not of the sons of Jacob: and Hobab, his son, tarried a while after, as a guest of Moses and a guide in that wilderness. But Miriam, the sister of Moses, was angry that he had married an Ethiopian woman, and showed no love unto Zipporah or her sons; and inasmuch as the envious hints and sayings of a jealous woman: and the orgulous pride which destroyed all justice and charity in the soul pervaded for a time the noble Miriam: Moses burdened with his mighty mission, and the weak repinings and ignorant suspicions of the people; found at home and in his own family little rest and loyalty of heart.

In the third month of their exodus, the Israelites encamped about Mount Sinai, where they lacked not food or water, and their myriads of cattle, goats and sheep, fed safely on the wild pasturage which Moses had sought out in the days of his exile in Midian.

And after due sacrifice and prayer Moses went up unto that mountain, and, as with mighty limbs, still strong and sure of foot, he pressed up the steep and narrow paths, of the wild goat and hunter, he looked down from time to time on his ordered camp, whose myriad tents of black goats'-hair, chequered the desert shingle and short turf of the foothills below. There, tribe by tribe, around the white and gayly-striped pavilions of their princes, six hundred thousand warriors

38

in the prime of their manhood; flushed
with recent victory; rich in the spoils of
a desolated country; in innumerable
herds and flocks, and the plunder of
humbled Egypt, were gathered before the
Lord.

Yet in his heart was little exultation or
pride, for the debt which he and his owed
unto the Lord was ever in his thoughts;
and the weakness and ignorance of those
servile myriads, seemed to challenge the
perils of the wilderness; the warlike na-
tions of Canaan, and Philistia, and the
righteous anger of Jehovah himself.

Therefore as he halted at the foot of
the highest peak of Sinai, it was with a
heart devoid of vainglorious pride that he
bowed head and knee before that altar
of weather-whitened cliff, and dewy
moss, over which the Pillar of the Cloud
cast its draperies of supernal splendor.
Rose and pearl, glittering crystal of
diamond, purple of amethyst, green of
emerald and crimson of ruby; opaline
blue-white, and gleam of gold and silver:
the fatal sheen of burnished steel and
brass, and a certain tinge of deeper black-
ness blended in that ineffable tabernacle
of the Visible Presence, all the glories of
earthly beauty: lit by that fire and light
undying which nourish the life of the
universe and through years and ages of
change, work through birth and growth
and death, the eternal purposes and will
of God. A deep peace fell upon the great
leader, as in the presence of Jehovah he
bowed his majestic head, and veiled the
clear bold eyes, which had met the fatal
glances of Menephtah, with a purpose
and denunciation as ominous and un-
yielding as his own.

Out of the luminous glories of the
cloud-canopied mountain-peak, came to
him the Voice of God: "Thus shall thou
say to the House of Jacob, and tell the
Children of Israel:

"Ye have seen what I did unto the
Egyptians, and how I have borne you as
on eagle's wings, and brought you unto
myself."

"Now therefore: if ye will obey my
voice indeed, and keep my covenant (with
you); then shall ye be a peculiar treasure
unto me above all people (for all the
earth is mine), and ye shall be unto me
a Kingdom of priests, and an holy na-
tion. These are the words which thou
shalt speak unto the Children of Israel."

Into the heart of Moses came a flood
of joy, and content unspeakable: for it
needs not the voice of God to assure a
man of his approval and commendation:
And he arose and issued from the defiles
of the mountain, in the majesty of his
splendid manhood; his face lighted with
the radiant glory of one who is made a
messenger of God.

And calling before him the elders of
the tribes, and in the presence of the peo-
ple, he delivered the message, and said
unto them: "Will ye obey the voice of
God, and keep the covenant of the Most
High?"

And all the children of Israel answered
together, and the deep diapason of a peo-
ple's solemn covenant surged across the
valleys and up the defiles and canyons
of the mountains, and was borne back
in innumerable echoes: "All that the
Lord hath spoken we will do." And
Moses returned unto the Lord and said,
"Thou hast heard the answer of thy peo-
ple in that they have said, "All that the
Lord hath spoken we will do."

Then the Lord commanded Moses that
the people should cleanse themselves of
sin and all uncleanliness of soul and body,
against the third day thereafter: and set
bounds about the holy mountain, that on
that day neither man nor beast might
pass beyond those bounds, on pain of be-
ing stoned to death or shot through by
the arrows and javelins of the guards;
for God said: "On the third day the Lord
will come down in the sight of all the
people upon Mount Sinai."

Wherefore Moses returned and sancti-
fied the people, who cleansed themselves
and the camp, and arrayed themselves in
their best apparel for that supreme mani-

THE GIVING OF THE LAW.

39

festation of the law divine. All about Sinai, men were driving posts and building pillars of rock, and stretching cables or ropes and withes of vines, where the main body of Israel were to assemble. All the cattle and sheep were driven to distant pasturage across the valley, and strong guards under careful leaders were posted with orders, not to draw near the mountain beyond the appointed limits, and to instantly slay any trespasser, whether man or beast.

On the third morning there descended upon Mount Sinai out of the clear sky a great and awful cloud, riven with unceasing lightnings, and as it were luminous with a light which was not of earth. Almost incessantly the thunder, peal on peal, rolled from cliff to cliff, and across the valleys, and amid this awful diapason, a call as of a silver trumpet summoned the Children of Israel to the Declaration of the Law.

Then were the timid and fearful near unto death itself: the arrogant purged of their pride, and the false and cruel, the lustful and avaricious, even as men condemned, and awaiting cord and steel: but there broke neither wind nor rainstorm upon the people, although the mountain itself trembled, and mighty clouds as of dense smoke rose from base to peak up unto the cloudless heavens.

But Moses went up alone through the silent archers and spearmen, who, with white faces, and compressed lips guarded that outer line, beyond which none other might pass on pain of instant death. The people saw his majestic figure pass alone into that awful chaos in which the very cliffs of primeval granite, groaned and quivered like the timbers of a wave-swept galley. After a brief space he returned, and calling Aaron unto him, turned again unto the holy mountain.

Then there befell an utter silence, in the which out of the darkness, and smoking and lightning-riven reek of Sinai issued a voice, passionless, clear, far-reaching, and full of the strength and

majesty of the Living God. Thirty-four centuries have elapsed since that brief challenge of a sinful race uttered the will of the God-head, and warned of the consequences of disobediences and sin: and still its brief sentences are the basic formulas of individual morality and public law throughout the earth.

None who heard it as it came from the mountain-throne of his visible glory, failed to find in it conviction of past sin, as well as a proof that God had pardoned his chosen people, and would exact of them only future obedience. Nevertheless, it was with white faces, and bowed heads, that they listened as the Voice said,

"I am the Lord thy God, which have brought thee out of the land of Egypt, and out of the house of bondage."

"Thou shall have no other God before Me."

"Thou shall not make unto thee, any graven image, or any likeness of anything that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the earth. Thou shall not bow down to them, nor serve them: for I, the Lord thy God, am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate me: and showing mercy unto thousands of them that love me and keep my commandments."

"Thou shall not take the name of thy Lord, thy God, in vain: for the Lord wilt not hold him guiltless, that taketh His name in vain."

"Remember the Sabbath day to keep it holy. Six days shall thou labor and do all thy work: but the seventh day is the sabbath of the Lord, thy God: in it thou shall not do any work, thou, nor thy son, nor thy daughter, thy man-servant, nor thy maid-servant, nor thy cattle, nor thy stranger that is within thy gates: for in six days, the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea and all that in them is, and

40

rested the seventh day: wherefore the
Lord blessed the seventh day and hal-
lowed it."

"Honor thy father and thy mother: that thy days may be long upon the land which the Lord, thy God, giveth thee."

"Thou shall not kill."

"Thou shall not commit adultery."

"Thou shall not steal."

"Thou shall not bear false witness against thy neighbor."

"Thou shall not covet thy neighbor's house, thou shall not covet thy neighbor's wife, nor his man-servant, nor his maid-servant, nor his ox, nor his ass, nor anything that is thy neighbor's."

The Children of Israel listened, seeing the lightnings and the fiery cloud that curtained the mountain: and fearing the ringing challenge of the trumpets and the dread diapason of the rolling thunder, which prefaced and followed upon the awful and heart-searching utterances of the Voice of God. Myriads took to flight: thousands lay prostrate upon the earth and covered their faces, and the boldest leaders, when the Lord had spoken, drew near unto Moses and said:

"Speak thou to us and we will hear: but let not God speak with us lest we die."

Then Moses said: "Fear not: for God is come to prove you: and to set his fear before your faces, that ye sin not."

But the people fell back and stood afar off, and Moses drew near to the thick darkness of the veiled mountain wherein God was.

Then said the Lord unto Moses, "Thus say ye unto the children of Israel: Ye have seen that I have talked unto you from heaven."

"Thou shall not make of me gods of silver, neither shall ye make unto you gods of gold. An altar of earth thou shall make unto me, and shall sacrifice thereon thy burnt offerings, thy sheep and thy oxen: in all places where I record my name I will come unto thee, and I will bless thee."

And many other commandments the
Lord delivered unto Moses, while the
people stood afar off: and at night-fall be
returned, and told the people all the
words and judgments of the Lord.

Again the multitude answered as with one voice, "All the words which the Lord hath said, will we do." And thereafter every man went unto his own tent.

On the morrow Moses bade them build an altar at the base of the hills, and twelve pillars, one for each of the tribes of Israel, whereon were offered burnt-offerings from the flocks, and peace offerings of fat oxen unto the Lord. With half the blood thereof was a libation made upon the altar, and Moses taking the book of the covenant, read again unto the people the first declaration of the law. And as he finished they cried in unison, "All that the Lord hath said, will we do, and be obedient."

Thereafter Moses sprinkled the rest of the blood of sacrifice upon the people and said, "Behold the blood of the covenant, which the Lord hath made with you concerning all these words."

And because that God had so com-
manded, Moses took unto him Aaron,
and Nadab and Abihu, his sons, and
seventy of the elders and princes of
Israel: and entered with them into the
mountain. And when they had passed
through the curtain of luminous vapor
they saw before and above them the
peaks of Sinai against the sun-lit sky,
and the glory of the Lord, even as clear
flames of a consuming fire. And they
feared greatly. But Moses was called
up into the top of the mountain, and when
he returned with the elders to the camp,
he took unto him Joshua, the son of
Nun, the captain of the host, and said
unto the elders,

"Tarry at this place for us, until we come again unto you: and behold Aaron and Hur remain with you: if any man have matters to do, let him come unto them."

So Moses departed with Joshua into

THE GIVING OF THE LAW.

4I

the mountain entering into the cloud which covered it: and for six days the glory of the Lord like a devouring fire, glorified the peak of Sinai in the eyes of the Children of Israel. And on the seventh day Sinai lay still and sunlit before the eyes of all men, but for forty days and forty nights Moses was seen of no man, nor was his servant, Joshua.

Now as the weeks passed away, and Moses and Joshua returned not, certain men stirred up the Children of Israel against the Lord and his servant, Moses. So they came unto Aaron and said, "Up and make us gods which shall go before us in our journeyings, for as for this Moses, the man that brought us out of the land of Egypt, we know not what is become of him."

And Aaron dared not withstand them, and withal was not averse to becoming the chief of the Children of Israel, if Moses had fallen by misadventure or the Lord had taken him unto himself. Also, he had learned the lore of the Egyptians and seen much of the worship of the Bull Apis, in the great Temple of Zoan.

So Aaron demanded of the people their golden earrings, and of them he made a golden calf, even such as is the god Apis. And when it was done, they cried: "These be thy gods, O Israel, which brought thee up out of the land of Egypt." And Aaron built an altar, and proclaimed a festival, saying, "Tomorrow is a feast to the Lord."

And on the morrow, they offered burnt offerings and brought peace offerings, and thereafter made a great feast, and ate and drank together. And when they arose, they danced and sung each in honor of his own god; and many threw off their clothes and did shamelessly in the sight of all the people.

Now on that day Moses had received from God the last tenets of the law, and also two tables of stone, inscribed by the finger of God.

And the Lord said, "Get thee down quickly; for thy people which thou broughtest out of the land of Egypt, have corrupted themselves, and turned quickly out of the way which I commanded them. They have made them a molten calf and worshipped it, sacrificing thereto and saying, "These be our gods, O Israel, which have brought thee up out of the land of Egypt."

"I have seen this people, and behold they are a stiff-necked generation. Plead no longer for them before me, and I will destroy them and make of thee a great nation."

Then Moses besought the Lord and said, "Lord, why doth thy wrath wax hot against thy people, which thou hast brought forth out of the land of Egypt, with great power and a mighty hand?"

Shall the Egyptians say, "For evil he brought them out to slay them in the mountains, and consume them from the face of the earth? Turn O Lord from thy fierce wrath, and repent of this evil against thy people."

"Remember, Abraham, Isaac, and Israel, thy servants, to whom Thou swearest by thine own self, and said unto them: I will multiply your seed as the stars of heaven, and all this land that I have spoken of, I will give unto your seed and they shall inherit it forever."

And seeing that the Lord would not utterly destroy his people, Moses went down from the Mount, bearing in his hands the stone tables of testimony, engraven by the finger of God on both sides thereof. And when he came to where Joshua awaited him, he said unto Moses, "The sounds as of a great battle, come up from the camp."

Then said Moses bitterly, "These are not the voices of those who conquer, nor the cries and groans of the conquered: It is the sound of music and of singing that I hear."

And when Moses saw the golden calf,

42

and the smoking altar thereby, with those who waited before the idol and danced and sang in its honor, his anger waxed hot; insomuch that he seemed inspired with the wrath of God. And throwing aside the tables which he bare he broke them at the foot of the mountain, and strode forward, into the inclosure and threw down the golden calf and the altar thereof, and bade the young men burn with fire the idol and all its equipage.

Then unto Aaron, his brother, he said, "What did this people to thee, that thou hast brought so great sin upon them?"

And Aaron answered with the fear of death upon him, "Let not the anger of my Lord wax hot against me, for thou knowest this people, and that they are uncontrollable and rebellious. For they came unto me and said, 'Make us gods that shall lead us as we go forward: for as for this Moses, the man that brought us up out of Egypt, we know not what has become of him.' "

This I might not gainsay; for forty days and nights have past since I beheld thee, and I knew not if thou wast living or dead. Refuse, I could not and live: nor was there any one to lead the host under me, since Joshua was also with thee. Wherefore I said unto them "Whoever hath gold let him make offering thereof, and they brought me their rings and earrings, and I cast them into this golden calf."

But Moses had no lust to talk further with his brother Aaron: for he saw that those who had danced naked before the idol, were now spread throughout the camp, and were stirring the people against him.

And standing in the gate of the encampment, he called out unto the people, "I am Moses! To me! all who are on the Lord's side!"

Like the call of a trumpet, his voice rang through the camp, and the tribe of Levi rallied at his summons: all the sons of Levi, seven thousand swordsmen

and spearmen gathered together unto him.

Then said Moses, "Go ye, every man with his sword into the camp, and through it from gate to gate, and slay ye every man who hath uncovered his nakedness before the idol, or who shall fight for the golden calf and against the living God of Israel. Spare not for love or kinship, but let every man slay his brother, his companion or his neighbor; if so be he shall have fallen away from the Living God."

And the Children of Levi, a living wall of steel, swept through street after street, and slew all that opposed them, or sought to champion the Golden Bull, against the Living God. In the apex of that wedge of steel marched Moses and Joshua, and wherever a man shrank from the slaughter of friend or relative, the cold stern order, "Slay and spare not," held the men of Levi to their grewsome task. Three thousand devotees of the Golden Bull; of Ashtoreth and Baal lay slain within the camp, when the justice of God was done, and Moses having reduced the idol to fine dust and its high places to ashes, strewed these in the springs and pools, that neither man nor woman, man-child nor woman-child, having drunk thereof, might forget the dreadful doom of those who first dared to break the covenant of Israel with the Living God. But on the morrow the people were penitent, for their sin arose chiefly through their ignorance and their belief in the death of Moses. And Moses said unto them: "Ye have indeed sinned a great sin: which even the death of those wicked ones, who rebelled against us and denied the God of Israel, hath hardly purged away. Still I will go up and plead for you before the Lord: peradventure, I will make a full atonement for your sin."

And Moses went up into Sinai, and cried unto the Lord: "Oh, Lord! this people have sinned a great sin, and have made them gods of gold! the which thou

THE GIVING OF THE LAW.

43

hast straitly forbidden them to do: Yet I pray thee pardon thou their sin: but if not, blot me also, I pray thee, out of the book which thou hast written." And this last he said, not because he loved not God, but because of his great and unselfish love of his tribe and nation.

Then, answered the Lord, "Whosoever hath sinned against me, him will I blot out of My book. But go thou; lead thy people unto the land of which I have spoken unto thee: Truly mine angel shall go before thee and them."

Wherefore, the Lord sent the plague upon the people because they had given the jewelry of which Aaron had made the Golden Bull. And thereafter the children of Israel mourned, and put off all their ornaments, and abased themselves before the Lord. For the Lord had sent by Moses this message: "Ye are a stiff-necked and rebellious people."

"I will come up into thee in a moment and consume thee: therefore now put off thy ornaments from thee, that I may work My will among you."

And the Children of Israel, fearing the Lord, had removed their camp afar from Mount Sinai toward the peak of Horeb, and they put off their ornaments, and bright armor and gay apparel, and awaited in despair and terror the judgment of God.

But Moses seeing that the presence of the Lord had departed from the tents of Israel, removed the tabernacle without the camp, and toward Sinai, and called it the Tabernacle of the Congregation: that any who desired to seek the Lord, might worship therein.

It befell that as Moses himself went out unto the said tabernacle, that all Israel rose up, and stood every man at his tent door, and gazed after Moses, as he went in thereat. Then from the heights of Sinai descended the pillar of cloud, and covered the door of the tabernacle: and all the people worshipped, every man at the door of his own tent.

Within that tabernacle the Lord spake to Moses, as a man speaketh with his friend, for those whom God chooses out for the redemption of a race from the tyranny and wrong of man, and the baseness and weakness of mind and soul that is born thereof, are so filled with the divine purpose and spirit of God, that their own weaker and baser desires are consumed as with fire by the divine inspiration.

Wherefore Moses, being utterly de-voted unto the work to which he had been called, said unto the Lord: "Thou sayest unto me, 'Bring this people up into the land of their inheritance,' but as yet Thou hast not said whom thou wilt send with me. Yet thou hast said, 'I know thee by name, and thou also hast found grace in my sight.'"

"Now therefore I pray thee, show me thy way that I may know it, and find grace in thy sight: and consider thou graciously that this nation is thy people."

Then said the Voice out of the cloud, no longer stern and menacing but calmly beneficent, and content: "My own presence shall go with thee, and I will give thee rest."

And Moses, worn and full of many cares and sorrows, cried passionately un-to the Presence Divine, "If thy presence go not with me, O carry us not hence: for if thou goest not with us, how shall the nations know that I and thy people have found grace in thy sight? Is it not in that thou goest with us? for thereby it is that I and thy people are set apart from all the nations upon the face of the earth."

Again the Voice soothed the passion and vehemence of the great leader, "This thing also that thou desirest will I do, for thou hast found grace in my sight and I know thee by name. Fear not, for I will be with thee and thy people also."

Then besought Moses humbly, "I beseech thee show me thy glory."

Then said the Voice, "I will make all

44

my glory pass before thee and proclaim
unto thee, the name of the Lord (which
no man hath known or will know unto the
end of time). Also, I will be gracious
to all to whom I may be gracious, and
will show mercy on whom I will have
mercy.

"But thou mayest not see my face, for no man (in the flesh) may see me and live. Nevertheless, hereafter, I will place thee in a cleft of the rock, and cover thee with my hand while I pass by, and take away my hand that thou may behold a part of my glory, but my face shall not be seen lest thou see it and die."

"Now therefore prepare ye two tables of stone like unto the first, and I will write thereon, the words which were on the first tables which thou breakedst. And be ready in the morning, and come up into Mount Sinai, and appear before me in the top of the Mount."

"No man shall come up with thee: neither shall thou let any man be seen throughout all the mount: neither let the flocks and herds feed before that mountain."

And Moses did as the Lord commanded; and when he was come to the top of Mount Sinai, the Lord descended in the cloud and proclaimed the name of the Lord.

And the Lord covered Moses as he stood in the cliff of the rock, and there passed by him, as it were, a very sea of life and warmth and strength immeasurable: And the heart of Moses beat vehemently, and his blood tinged in every vein; and the weakness of his years seemed to fall from him as a garment that is thrown away. And when the Lord had passed, Moses saw the majestic form of God in glory unspeakable, but of what he saw he wrote and spoke nothing, nor was it fitting that he should reveal unto men what he alone was permitted to behold through the singular favor of God.

And God renewed his covenant with Israel, and at the end of forty days and nights, Moses came down from Mount Sinai, bearing the stone tables of the law. And Aaron with those who met him saw that his face shone as with an inward light, and such was his majesty that they feared to talk with him. And when he was aware thereof, he called for a veil and covered his face.

And arrayed thus he spake as he was commanded unto the elders and the people: but when he went in before the Lord he removed the veil from his face.

And as the Lord had commanded he said unto the people, "Take ye from among you an offering unto the Lord. Whoever is of a willing heart, let him bring an offering to the Lord: gold, silver and brass, blue, purple, and scarlet woolens, fine linen, and cloth of goat's hair, rams' skins dyed red, and badger's furs and great store of acacia (shittim) wood: oil for light, spices for anointing oil and for sweet incense; onyx stones and precious stones for the ephod and breast-plate. And every wise-hearted man among you shall come and make (as the Lord hath commanded) his tabernacle."

And the people gave so freely that Moses proclaimed through the camp: "Let neither man nor woman make any more work for the offering of the sanctuary." And Belzaleel, the son of Un of the tribe of Judah, and Aholiab, son of Ahisamac of the tribe of Dan, wrought and decorated the great pavilion of the sanctuary, in which the ark of the covenant was sheltered, and Moses thereafter sought out the will of God.

On the first day of the first month, of the second year of the Exodus, Moses reared up the tabernacle, and consecrated it unto the Lord, and put Aaron, the chief priest, and his four sons into their holy office. And having set up around it the heavy hangings of the Court of the Congregation, and burned sweet incense upon

FAMOUS WOMEN OF THE NEGRO RACE.

45

the golden altar within the holy place, and burnt offerings upon the brazen altar by the door of the tabernacle, he finished the work.

Then a cloud covered the Tent of the Congregation, and the glory of the Lord filled the tabernacle, so that even Moses

(To be Continued.)

I. PHENOMENAL VOCALISTS.

PAULINE E. HOPKINS.

What a beneficent art is music. So deeply impressed was one celebrated man of the immense importance and influence of music that he is said to have ex-claimed, "Let who will make the laws of the people, but let me make their songs."

Many of the ancients considered music as an accidental discovery of the Egyptians, while listening to the whistling of the wind through the reeds on the banks of the river Nile.

The existence of music is coeval with the creation of man. If we were competent to analyze the music of all nations, civilized or uncivilized, we should find that they bear a great resemblance to each other. We should find that the melodies of Scotland, Ireland, France, Hindostan and China, all please us, and are formed on a scale founded on an original law of nature, and we should find also, that this scale is substantially the same as that upon which our modern music of today is founded, albeit the music of the present day is a complicated and difficult art requiring profound study and great concentration of energy to acquire proficiency.

The Bible furnishes us with the most ancient references, and from it we learn much of the musical proclivities of the Hebrews. From hieroglyphics on works of art in Egypt we read how highly music had been cultivated by the in-

dared not enter therein. And while they were encamped, in all their journeyings the pillar of cloud by day, and an undying fire by night rested upon the tabernacle: and when these arose from over the tabernacle the Children of Israel went forward.

habitants; even the Greeks learned of the Egyptians. In Rome music, as an art, was borrowed from the Greeks, and while she stood in the pride of superiority as the conqueror of the world, music was carried to excess. After Nero, however, it declined, and small wonder when we contemplate the horrible vividness of Sienkiewicz's picture of Nero fiddling over the ruins of burning Rome. From the earliest ages of the Christian church music has been employed in conducting religious exercises. What the first music was we can but conjecture as nothing definite is known, but in the beginning of the fourth century, regular choirs were introduced divided into two parts and required to sing alternately at a higher or a lower pitch, and this accumulation of sound into a grand whole, produced the most startling effects of which music is capable; therefore, we have now the succession or repetition of parts in a musical composition called a fugue.

The idols of one generation make way for the little gods of the next. "It is only here and there that a commanding genius stands on a pinnacle so high that its divine light shines upon remote ages which point to it as a distinct landmark in its own sphere." The human voice echoes and re-echoes in our hearts long after the strains which held us spellbound have died away. The magnificent

46

voices of Malibran, Alboni, Parepa Rosa, Titiens, Jenny Lind, Nilsson, Lucca, Kellogg and Cary need no monuments to preserve their memories to humanity. The great artist belongs to God, and is imperishable. Like Moses, he stands upon the mount and receives the eternal laws of art. He forgets his inner life, joy and sorrow disappear; he ascends on the wings of his beloved art, and brushing the gates of Paradise translates into his earthly work some of the entrancing melody of the heavenly choirs.

The Negro's right to be classed as a man among men, has been openly doubted, nor do we find this doubt removed in the dawn of the Twentieth Century; rather is it now a popular fad to regard the Negro as hopelessly incompetent and immoral, doomed to years of self-abasement and apprenticeship before he will be worthy to be classed among the men of civilization. But in the hours of the blackest despair that may come to humanity the silent forces of divinity are working for the amelioration of the oppressed and unfortunate ones of earth. The genius of music, supposed to be the gift of only the most refined and intellectual of the human family, sprang into active life among the lowly tillers of the soil and laborers in the rice swamps of the South. The distinguishing feature of Negro song is its pathos and trueness to nature. It is the only original music of America, and since emancipation has become a part of the classical music of the century.

The story of the Negro musician is fraught with intense interest for us. Wherever God dwells he leaves a token of His presence, and he steeped the American serf to the lips in divine harmony. Music is one of the very elements of the soul and voice, implanted by an all-wise Creator, part of our God-given nature—sign—manual of the universal kinship of all races. Who can measure God's methods? Be a man black or white is insignificant. In the intellect lies the miracle. What a grand thought

it is that a higher law than our will regulates events; that our labors to degrade or elevate an individual or a race are altogether vain for God exists. "There is a soul at the centre of nature and over the will of every man, so that none of us can wrong the universe." In giving the life-stories of five great artists it is pleasant to worship before these half-deserted shrines and drink in the beauty and inexhaustible charm of these singers, two of whom are of a past generation. It is profitable, too, for us to appreciate the fact that the women of the race have always kept pace with every advance made, often leading the upward flight. The work accomplished by these artists was more sacred than the exquisite subtleness of their art, for to them it was given to help create a manhood for their despised race.

In writing of the attainments of a people it is important that the position of its women be carefully defined—whether endowed with traits of character fit for cultivation, bright intellects and broad humanitarianism, virtuous in all things, tender, loving and of deep religious convictions. Given these attributes in its women and a race has already conquered the world and its best gifts.

Maligned and misunderstood, the Afro-American woman is falsely judged by other races. Nowhere on God's green earth are there nobler women, more self-sacrificing tender mothers, more gifted women in their chosen fields of work than among the millions of Negroes in the United States. The opening of the same scenes, the same pursuits and interests, with the same opportunity for education as is enjoyed by more favored people, have brought out the noblest and best in the women of our race. But an assertion is of no value unless proven. To this end we give the achievements of Negro women who were beacon lights along the shore in the days of our darkest history.

ELIZABETH TAYLOR GREENFIELD, known as the "Black Swan," was born a slave

PHENOMENAL VOCALISTS.

47

in Natchez, Miss., in 1809. When but a year old she went to Philadelphia under the care of the Quaker lady, who was her owner. A warm affection existed between them, so much so, that discovering her talent she gave Elizabeth a good education, and when Mrs. Greenfield died, in 1844, she left Elizabeth Taylor a substantial bequest which was never received by the beneficiary.

Miss Taylor finally added the name of Greenfield to her own.

Upon the death of her owner, finding herself thrown upon her own endeavors to obtain a livelihood, Miss Greenfield having previously acquired some knowledge of musical culture, and being encouraged thereto by philanthropists who had learned her simple story, decided to put her wonderful vocal powers to the test, and in October, 1851, she sang before the Buffalo Musical Association, representing the best musical talent in the city, and her fame as a phenomenal vocalist was assured. "Give the 'Black Swan' the cultivation and experience of Jenny Lind or Mlle. Parodi and she will rank favorably with those great artistes."

It was found that her voice was of immense compass. She struck every note in a clear and well-defined manner, and reached the highest capacity of the human voice with great ease. Beginning with G in the *base clef*, she ran up the scale to E in the *treble clef*, giving to each note its full power and tone.

While in Albany, January 19, 1852, "The Daily State Register" said of her:

"The concert was a complete success. The compass of her wonderful voice embraces twenty-seven notes, reaching from the sonorous bass of a baritone to a few notes above Jenny Lind's highest. She plays with ability upon the piano, harp and guitar. In her deportment she bears herself well, and, we are told, converses with much intelligence. We noticed among the audience Governor Hunt and family, both Houses of the Legislature, State officers, and a large number of our leading citizens."

And so we might go on quoting praises and plaudits for this black prodigy *ad infinitum*. We can but stand in awe before the wonderful planning of God's issues: In the midst of the darkest happenings in the Negro's history upon this continent, in a slave-holding republic. He sent an angel's voice to dwell within a casket ebony-bound, with the peculiarly carved features of racial development indelibly stamped upon it, to confound the scepticism of those who doubted his handiwork.

After singing in nearly all the free States, she resolved to visit Europe for purposes of study. She embarked from New York, April 6, 1853; arrived in Liverpool, April 16. Arrived at London a painful surprise awaited her—her manager had abandoned her and she found herself in a strange land, penniless and without friends.

She had been told of Lord Shaftesbury's goodness, and she resolved to call upon him. The nobleman immediately granted her an interview and gave her a letter of introduction to his lawyer.

At this time Harriet Beecher Stowe was in London, and speaking of Miss Greenfield, she says:

"Today the Duchess of Sutherland called with the Duchess of Argyle. Miss Greenfield happened to be present, and I begged leave to present her, giving a slight sketch of her history. I was pleased with the kind and easy affability with which these great ladies conversed with her. The Duchess of Sutherland seemed much pleased with her singing and remarked that she would be happy to give her an opportunity of performing in Stafford House.

"'I never so fully realized,' continues Mrs. Stowe, 'that there really is no natural prejudice against color in the human mind. Miss Greenfield is a dark mulattress, of a pleasing and gentle face, though by no means handsome. She is short and thick set, with a chest of great amplitude, as one would think on hearing her tenor. I have never seen, in any of

48

the persons to whom I have presented her, the least indications of suppressed surprise or disgust, any more than we should exhibit on the reception of a dark-complexioned Spaniard or Portuguese."

Describing the concert at the Stafford House, Mrs. Stowe says:

"The concert room looked more picturesque and dreamy than ever. The piano was on the flat stairway just below the broad central landing. It was a grand piano standing end outward, and banked among hot-house flowers, so that only the gilded top was visible. Sir George Smart presided. Miss Greenfield stood among the singers on the stairway. She wore a black velvet head-dress and white carnelian earrings, a black moire-antique silk made high in the neck, with white lace falling sleeves and white gloves. There was profound attention when her turn came to sing. Her voice, with its keen, searching fire, its penetrat-ing vibrant quality, its timbre, cut its way like a Damascus blade to the heart. She sang the ballad "Old Folks at Home," giving one verse in the soprano and one in the tenor voice. As she stood partial-ly concealed by the piano, it was thought that the tenor part was performed by one of the gentlemen. She was rapturously encored. Between the parts Sir George took her to the piano and tried her voice by skips, striking notes here and there at random, without connection, from D in alto to A first space in bass clef. She followed with unerring precision, strik-ing the sound nearly at the same instant his finger touched the key. This brought out a burst of applause.

"Lord Shaftesbury was present. He said, 'I consider the use of these halls for the encouragement of an outcast race a consecration. This is the true use of wealth and splendor when they are em-ployed to raise up and encourage the despised and forgotten.'"

As our space is limited we can give but the scantiest outline of this wonderful woman's career while abroad. We can judge what it must have been from

the character of the certificates appended:

"Sir George Smart has the pleasure to state that her Majesty Queen Victoria commanded Miss Greenfield to attend at Buckingham Palace on May 10, 1854, when she had the honor of singing several songs."

"To Miss Greenfield, from Sir George Smart, Kt., Organist and Composer to Her Majesty's Chapel Royal.

No. 91, Gr. Portland St., London.
June 24, 1854.

"This is to certify that Miss Greenfield had the honor of singing before Her Majesty the Queen at Buckingham Palace. By Her Majesty's command.

"C. B. PHIPPS.

"Buckingham Palace, July 22, 1854, London.'"

Miss Greenfield's return from abroad was the signal for brilliant receptions, all over the North, in her honor. At the Meionian, Boston, the élite of the city crowded the hall to overflowing at five dollars a ticket.

But Miss Greenfield always remained the same. Her head was not turned by flattery. She was ever brave, patient, noble, ambitious, charitable to all, remembering her own hard struggles. She died in Philadelphia, Penn., in 1876.

MADAME ANNIE PAULINE PINDELL was born in Exeter, N. H., 1834. When an infant the sound of a musical instrument would cause the most intense excitement in the child, and as she grew older it was discovered that she possessed a remarkable organ in height, depth and sweetness.

In those days the free colored people gave small thought to the cultivation of any talent that they might possess, so nothing was done to develop the girl's great gift.

At nineteen the young girl married Joseph Pindell, a brother of the Baltimore Pindells, so well-known in that city, and later in Boston. Proud of his wife's talent he encouraged her to study and improve, and soon Mrs. Pindell be-

50

On the occasion of a visit to the Hawaiian Islands during Queen Emma's reign, Mrs. Pindell was presented with a diamond necklace worth fifteen hundred dollars. The compass of this singer's voice was the same as the "Black

ness and were placed under the tuition of Professor Hugo Sank, and later were taught by Madame Josephine D'Ormy. They made their début at the Metropolitan Theatre, Sacramento, California, April 22, 1867.

Of this début "The San Francisco Chronicle" said:

"Their musical power is acknowledged. Miss Anna Madah has a pure, sweet soprano voice, very true, even and flexible, of remarkable compass and smoothness. Her rendition of 'Casta Diva,' and her soprano in the tower scene from 'Il Trovatore,' and Verdi's 'Forse é lui che l'anima,' as also in the ballad 'The Rhine Maidens,' was almost faultless, and thoroughly established her claims to the universal commendations she has received from all the connoisseurs in melody who have heard her.

"Miss Louise is a natural wonder, being a fine alto singer, and also the possessor of a pure tenor-voice. It is of wonderful range, and in listening to her singing it is difficult to believe that one is not hearing a talented young man instead of the voice of a young girl. Her character song was one of the greatest 'hits' ever made; and henceforth her position as a favorite with an audience is assured."

After this début the young women retired for study, but in a short time moved East, singing to enthusiastic audiences in Western towns and cities. In Chicago their reception was most flattering, their remarkable musical gifts created intense excitement among people of high musical culture.

About this time Mr. Wallace King, a tenor singer of great ability, a native of Camden, New Jersey, joined the famous sisters; Mr. John Luca, of the Luca family, a cultured baritone, completed a quartette which became well known from Maine to California. Mr. A. C. Taylor, of New York, was the pianist.

The Hyers sisters appeared at the Peace Jubilee concerts, Boston, Mass., under P. S. Gilmore, before an audience

ANNA MADAH AND EMMA LOUISE HYERS.

Swan's," embracing twenty-seven notes, from G in bass clef to E in treble clef. Musical critics compared her to Madame Alboni.

Madame Pindell died at Los Angeles, Cal., May 1, 1901.

ANNA MADAH and EMMA LOUISE HYERS are natives of California. They early showed signs of musical precocious-

PHENOMENAL VOCALISTS.

51

of fifty thousand people, supported by a
chorus of twenty thousand voices.

In 1875 Mr. Napier Lothian and his
orchestra gave a series of Sunday night
concerts at the Boston Theatre, at all of
which the Hyers sisters were the attrac-
tion.

They next appeared in "Out of Bond-

petus to study and careful cultivation of
the musical gifts of talented musicians
who desired to adopt the lyric stage as a
profession. The introduction of this
drama, in which, for the first time, all
the characters were represented by
colored people, marks an era in the
progress of the race. Never, until under-

MME. ANNIE PAULINE PINDELL,
AS SHE APPEARED BEFORE QUEEN EMMA AT HONOLULU.

See page 48.

"Out of Bond," a four-act musical comedy, written for the sisters by Mr. Joseph B. Bradford, of Boston, under the management of Redpath's Bureau. This play was but a skeleton sketch, designed to show off the musical ability of the performers. But it served its purpose, and gave im-

taken by these ladies, was it thought pos-
sible for Negroes to appear in the legiti-
mate drama, albeit soubrette parts were
the characters portrayed.

Emma Louise Hyers is dead; Anna
Madah is now travelling with Isham's
Colored Comedy Company.

MADAME MARIE SELIKA, prima donna soprano, “The Queen of Staccato.”

This lady is a native of Cincinnati, Ohio. Her wonderful talent as a vocalist was discovered and given to the world by Max Strakosch of opera fame, some twenty years ago. Soon after her début Madame Selika found her way to Boston, where she spent three years in assiduous study at the best music schools. Desiring to attain the highest perfection in her art, however, she determined to go abroad.

Madame Selika's reception into exclusive musical circles had been flattering, and when her visit to Europe was announced a testimonial concert was arranged by Boston's most influential citizens. The following correspondence is self-explanatory:

“Boston, March 30, 1882.

“To Madame Marie Selika, Boston, Mass.

“Being informed of your intended early departure for study abroad, we beg to tender you a testimonial concert, to be given at a time and place suitable to your convenience, in token of our appreciation of your attainments and promise in your profession, and of our cordial interest in your behalf.

“Very truly yours,

“John D. Long, Samuel A. Green Henry B. Pierce, Eben D. Jordan, B. J. Lang, White, Smith & Co., Wendell Phillips, Oliver Ditson,” and others.

“Boston, April 8, 1882.

“His Excellency Governor John D. Long, His Honor Mayor Samuel A. Green, Hon. Henry B. Pierce, Dr. S. W. Langmaid, General A. P. Martin, Wendell Phillips, Esq., Eben D. Jordan, Esq., B. J. Lang, Esq., and others.”

“Gentlemen:—I am in receipt of your kind letter of the 30th ult., couched in most friendly terms, tendering me a testimonial concert prior to my intended departure abroad to complete my musical studies. Deeply sensible of the honor you

do me, I gratefully accept your proffer and would suggest that the concert be given at Music Hall, on Thursday evening, April 20th.

“I am, gentlemen, respectfully yours,
“MARIE SELIKA.”

Her first concert abroad was given at St. James Hall, London, England, Saturday, October 14, 1882, under the immediate patronage of his excellency the Spanish minister, the Marquis De Casa Laiglesia.

Vocalists:

MADAME CARLOTTA PATTI, Madame Evans Warwick, Madame Marie Selika, Mr. Percy Blandford, Mr. Joseph Lynde and Signor Vergara.

Instrumentalists:

CAR TITO MATTEI, Pianist; SIGNOR PAPINA, Solo Violin; MONSIEUR ERNEST DE MUNCK, Violoncelliste Solo, de S. A. R. Le Grand Duc De Saxe.

Conductors:

SIR JULIUS BENEDICT and SIGNOR TITO MATTEI.

It is needless to say that the artiste was grandly successful in her venture, and studied under the most famous vocal teachers in Europe. We append a few extracts from the European press:

“Madame Selika, with her coal-black hair, possesses an uncommonly rich and beautiful soprano voice, and sings with an ease and correctness which shows careful training. She sang the 'Fior de Margueritta Polka,' by Arditti, in which she used an exquisite staccato.”—*Dresden Nachrichten*.

“Mme. Selika, a soft soprano voice, which reaches without effort the three-lined octave. She renders trills and cadenzas with a clearness and purity which shows careful study. In the Cavatina from Traviatta, she displayed all these qualities in the most remarkable manner, and also sang with genuine musical feeling. In response to en-

PHENOMENAL VOCALISTS.

53

thusiastic applause, she sang the Echo-
song, by Echart.”—*Berliner Fremden-
blatt*.

Referring to Mme. Selika's début in
that city, the *Schweinfur Anzieger* of
February 26, 1884, says:

"The audience was literally carried away with enthusiasm by the singing of this wonderful woman. Only once be-

ations, she not only captivates the amateur
listener, who, in his sympathy, becomes
electrified by the singer, and feels him-
self drawn irresistibly towards her, but
she also becomes the cynosure of atten-
tion to every connoisseur of the divine
art, who may happen to hear her, and
who takes pleasure in availing himself
of every opportunity of lavishing upon

ELIZABETH TAYLOR GREENFIELD.

See page 46.

fore has the city of Schweinfur been
favored with so rare an opportunity of
listening to so bewitching a voice as that
possessed by this American lady, and that
was on the occasion of the concert of the
celebrated contest of Totto Luger, the
opera singer of the Royal Court of Prus-
sia. With a well-trained voice, her ad-
mirable colorature and her perfect inton-

her such plaudits as the harmony and
melody of her magnetic voice so richly
deserve.”

Upon her return from Europe, Mme. Selika toured the country, under the patronage and management of Lieut. W. H. Dupree, of Boston. She resides at Baltimore, Md., where she is established as a singer and vocal teacher.

54

We hear a great deal these days about Northern capital developing the natural resources of the South, but the people of the South must learn that the only way to make the South a good place for Northern capital and immigration to come to it, is to make it a good place for black men to stay in.—The Reformer.

Dr. D. A. Ferguson, of Richmond, Va., recently returned from a four-days' trip to Washington, where he organized the National Association of Colored Dentists. He was elected president of the Association.

[From the Albuquerque (N. M.) Journal-Democrat.]

The occasional southerner who rises to advocate the repeal of the 15th amendment to the federal constitution apparently does not realize the impossibility of his scheme. You can drive around the amendment and over it and through it with a coach and four, but there it stands, and there it will stand so long as the present constitution is printed in the school books.—Springfield Republican.

It is true, as The Republican intimates, that the amendments which grew out of the revolution of 1861 are not enforced; men are held in slavery in some of our outlying possessions, and men are disfranchised on account of race or color in some of the darker sections of our continental empire, but the amendments are there just the same, and there they will stay, for we need them in our business. We have to have them to use in the

forum and on the stump, and whenever we need something to point at with pride as the egis of American liberty, and hence the talk about repealing them is all folly.

The amendments have gone into a trust with the golden rule, and are doing business on an ex propria vigore basis, but up to date the general expansion of trade has not visibly affected the business in this line.

[From the Albany Journal.]

The suggestion that a monument be erected in this country to Napoleon Bonaparte because he sold Louisiana to the American government has been discussed in several newspapers. In the face of facts, one is prompted to propose a monument to Toussaint L'Ouverture. This Negro hero of Hayti, whom Napoleon felt was enacting a travesty on his own consular regime, is the person to whom we owe in great part our possession of Louisiana. Napoleon had no love for us. Talleyrand was in favor and it was he who had declared that "the United States must be shut up in the limits which nature had traced for them." The scheme of a western empire was fascinating. Napoleon. In 1800 by the treaty of San Ildefonso, Louisiana was retroceded by Spain to France, and France pretended to deliver to Spain the duchy of Etruria. The colonization plan was begun, and Leclerc was sent on an expedition to San Domingo. Hayti was to be made the base for an expedition to Louisiana. But the French never got further than Hayti.

HERE AND THERE.

55

Toussaint L'Ouverture and fever put an end to them. As Napoleon's schemes began to ripen, Europe looked on with increasing interest. And all the while President Jefferson viewed the operations in Hayti with unconcern, little appreciating their vast significance. Europe

sippi; if San Domingo should resist, and succeed in resistance, the recoil would spend its force on Europe, while America would be left to pursue her democratic destiny in peace." In 1802, 24,000 men under Leclerc died from fever and the onslaughts of the blacks. In January,

From the painting by Doré.

MOSES BREAKING THE TABLES OF THE LAW.

See page 36.

did not altogether feel that its own welfare depended on L'Ouverture. It failed to grasp the whole truth.

Says Henry Adams, the historian: "If he (L'Ouverture) and his blacks should succumb easily to their fate, the wave of the French empire would roll on to Louisiana and sweep far up the Missis-

1803, Leclerc himself succumbed and the army was annihilated. Bernadotte, Loussat and Victor were ready to pursue the campaign, but Napoleon was afraid that a second failure in Hayti would destroy French credit and public faith. So he changed his plan. Sebastiana submitted a report on the military condition of the

HERE AND THERE.

57

Before leaving San Francisco he served two years as deputy coroner of the county, two terms as Grand Master of the Masonic Order, one term as Deputy Grand Master, one term as Grand Master of the Grand United Order of Odd Fellows. He went to Chicago in 1892 and at once became a power in the political affairs of Cook county and the state. In

world, and, as president of the famous Dunbar Literary Club of New York city, he is frequently referred to as the Chauncy M. Depew of his race, so great is his reputation as an after-dinner speaker.

At this time, when the cause of both Home and Foreign Missions are receiv-

MRS. ALICE W. WILEY, BROOKLYN, N. Y.

See page 58.

1896 he came to New York and made a tour of the state for the Republican cause.

During the campaign of 1900 his voice was again heard as a champion of the principles of the Republican party, and he was introduced as the "Black McKinley."

In society Mr. Talley is as well and favorably known as he is in the political

ing such liberal attention from both clergy and laity; it will doubtless be of interest to the thousands of readers of THE COLORED AMERICAN MAGAZINE, to present a short account of a noble little band of Christian workers which is doing yeoman service for God and humanity at home.

The Dorcas Home Mission Society of the Concord Baptist Church of Christ,

Brooklyn, New York, is an example of faith and good works, with the silver cord of charity as its guide line, running throughout its field of righteous endeavor.

The society has had a long and successful career. It was organized many years ago, having grown out of the too numerous demands made for aid, by persons worthy of help within and without the church.

Although the society had its inception in the church its helping hand extends far and near, wherever the cry of the widow and orphan is heard or the voice of the needy and lowly reaches its generous and attentive ear. The society holds its regular meetings monthly in the lecture room of the church and they are well attended, brief and to the point. A small sum is required of each member monthly as dues, but the bulk of the revenue of the society comes from the generous donations of the members and friends in the way of material for clothing, which is turned to good account at the annual fair of the society in the spring time. Sewing meetings are held from time to time, at which the material for clothing is made ready for sale and plans for future work perfected. These meetings have social as well as business features. At the close of the work session, refreshments are served and a general good time is indulged in by all. The coming of Mrs. Alice W. Wiley to Concord Church, and her subsequent election to the presidency of the Dorcas Society seven years ago, infused new life and vigor into the working forces of the Dorcas and marked a new chapter in its history, which has grown brighter and brighter as the years have rolled by, until today, under her wise leadership, self-sacrificing efforts, her knowledge of domestic economy and her executive ability, the bank account of the society is an inspiration to the trustees of the church and the wonder and admiration of similar institutions in the city.

Soon after Mrs. Wiley became presi-

dent of the Dorcas, the necessity of bringing together the younger members of the church and congregation, became apparent, and it was not long before a junior Dorcas Society was formed, which has been a blessing to the working forces of the mother organization and a gratification to both pastor and people. Mrs. Wiley is directress of the Concord Baptist Sunday school and also teacher of one of the largest classes in the adult department. She is also the third vice-president of the Northeastern Federation of Women's Clubs, which will meet with the Dorcas Society at Concord Baptist Church in Brooklyn, in August, 1902, for which she is now planning. Mrs. Wiley is a race woman in the truest sense of the word, of good old Virginia stock; an untiring worker in every good cause, and a ceaseless advocate of the possibilities within the grasp of her people in every walk of life.

Mrs. Lettie A. Jones is the vice-president and fills her place with becoming dignity and is one of those willing workers who can always be relied upon. The secretary, Mrs. Anna A. Perkins, is what we call a member of the old school—she is as true as steel and as accurate as a trained marksman. She is a veteran secretary, having served the society for fourteen years.

Mrs. Sarah A. Moles, the treasurer, like Mrs. Perkins, has served in that position for thirteen years, which speaks for her in terms of greater praise than could any mere words.

Pastor William T. Dixon is the advisory of the society, and watches over its interest with a fatherly care. As over the Dorcas, so over all the organizations of Concord Church.

MR. WASHINGTON in his autobiography speaks thus of his secretary, Mr. Emmett J. Scott: "My private secretary, Mr. Emmett J. Scott, for a number of years has been in the closest and most

(Here and There continued on page 67.)

SIX HAWAIIAN KINGS.

59

DIAMOND HEAD, HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

SIX HAWAIIAN KINGS.

S. E. F. C. C. HAMEDOE.

The Hawaiian Islands, eight in number, are a group or chain of islands, lying in the direct course of all steamers going to Australia, Polynesia, the Philippines and the far East. The largest, Hawaii, has an area of four thousand two hundred and ten square miles; Mani has seven hundred and sixty square miles; Oahu, six hundred square miles; Kauai, five hundred and ninety square miles; Molokai, two hundred and seventy square miles; Lanai, one hundred and fifty square miles; Kahoolawe, ninety-seven square miles; Nihau, sixty-three square miles. Of these Honolulu is the central point. It is twenty-one thousand miles from San Francisco, four thousand two hundred and ten miles from the west coast of Panama, four thousand eight hundred and twenty miles from Auckland, three thousand four hundred and forty-five miles from Yokohama.

The islands have a salubrious climate and the most mixed population in the world. This group was first discovered by a Spanish navigator, Gaetano, in 1542,

and was visited in 1567 by another navigator, Mendana. Yet the Japanese claim to be the first discoverers, and to have had intercourse with the islands long before the Spaniards; and even before Gaetano's expedition we find that one or more Spanish vessels were wrecked on the Isles. The sailors, being hardy men, were an acceptable addition and married among the chief's realms, and today, especially the natives of Kanai, show a Spanish trait in their contours, and are known by the name of "Keka."

But the real honor of bringing these islands to the attention of the world fell to Captain Cook, who, on an exploring voyage, touched at the Island of Oahu, January 18, 1778. He then visited the American coast and returned to the islands for repairs and fresh food, when some of his sailors got into a dispute with a number of the natives and Captain Cook was killed in the melée that followed, on account of the cowardice of his men, who allowed his brains to be knocked out before their eyes, with but

60

little resistance. Captain Cook's death occurred at Kalakua Bay, February 17, 1779.

Then their government was a feudal system, led by chiefs, transcending from

ly made monarch, and he was attacked by the chiefs of Koua, but defeated them, and conquered all of the group but one, making a treaty with him that at the death of their great chief he was to be

(From "Hawaii's Story," Copyright, 1898, by Lee and Shepard.)

QUEEN LILIUOKALANI.

father to son. This system continued until about the year 1790, when a great chief, Kamehameha, banded several chiefs together, and declared himself king of Hawaii. But the other chiefs did not feel disposed to accept this new-

acknowledged King of all Hawaii.

After a prosperous reign Kamehameha died, leaving his eldest son, Kamehameha II, to reign in his stead. He was more enlightened than his father, and after many conflicts abolished the Taboo sys-

62

reigned until 1833, when Kauikeaouli began to reign under the title of Kamehameha III. Everything seemed to run smoothly until the year 1837. On July 7th of that year the Catholic missionaries arrived and a struggle for religious supremacy ensued. Protestantism had a good foothold, and the natives treated the priests of the Catholic church in a very cruel manner; so much so in fact, that Commandant Laplace, in command of a French frigate, demanded equal treatment for Catholics and Protestants. The ten commandments had been adopted by the natives as the law of Hawaii. In the meantime with the advancing times, in 1844, the king promulgated a new constitution, giving civil rights to all citizens. Then the king got into difficulty with Lord George Paulet, who demanded the provisional cessation of the islands to Great Britain; but Admiral Thomas intervened and restored the flag July 1st of the same year.

In 1846 Kamehameha approved the famous land act, giving outright his right of inheritance to a portion of the Crown lands, to the people. Again in 1849, the French took temporary occupation of the port of Honolulu, and again in 1842 the constitution was revised, establishing free suffrage as a civic right.

On Dec. 15, 1854, Kamehameha III died, and was succeeded by Liholiho, Son of Kinau, daughter of Kamehameha I, and he reigned as Kamehameha IV. His first act was to build the Queen's Hospital, and he then married the then beautiful Emmanea, daughter of Dr. Brooke. They had issue, but the child died at four years of age, and Kamehameha IV was succeeded by Lot Kamehameha, under the title of Kamehameha V, on Nov. 30, 1863. Kamehameha IV was an autocrat. His first act was to greatly limit the rights of the people. But he beautified his Capitol, erected public buildings, and laid out many parks. His reign was short, and he died without issue in 1872, thus ending the line of the Kamehamehas.

Four weeks later Lohalilo, a high chief, was unanimously elected king. His reign, like his predecessor's, was very short, but noted for the liberal restoration of the principles of the old constitution.

He granted a cessation of pearl harbor, to the U. S., and died without issue on February 3, 1874. Then the high chief, David Kalakua, was elected King under the title of Kalakua I. Queen Emma, however, presented a determined protest, as she was Queen Dowager. So great was the argument in her favor that the election was broken up in a riot, and the combined forces from Her Majesty's and the U. S. ships in the harbor had to be landed, to restore order. Then the constitutional convention elected Queen Liliuokalani, heir apparent, as defined by the constitution, thus ending forever the last pretext of the line of the Kamehamehas. King Kalakua was a Royal Hawaiian of pure blood, and a relative of the old dynasty and his mother was a niece of Kamehameha I.

He was crowned amid great pomp and ceremony with his Queen Kapiolani, and all of the joys and pastimes of Hawaii were indulged in. He was a hale and hardy fellow, well met, and began his reign by crying out, "Hawaii for the Hawaiians." He had an idea of colonization, and to make Japan his ally, and together they could rule Polynesia. He made a reciprocity treaty with the U. S., which was very advantageous to his kingdom.

He also built a palace costing $1,000,000, borrowing a great deal of the money from Claus Spreckls, the sugar king. He changed his cabinet whenever he found them not in accord with his personal ideas and he commanded money from all sides, and in one case he forced a Chinese man to send $60,000 to the palace on expropriation.

In 1890, a bold plot was made to dethrone him, by Robert D. Wilcox and Robert Boyd, the former now U. S. sen-

SIX HAWAIIAN KINGS.

63

ator. Both were educated at the Italian Royal college at Turin. Their object was to force Kalakua to abdicate and place his sister Liliuokalani in his room. This brought the matter before the legislature, but the vote was a tie. The ministry then resigned and a new one was formed. When closing the legislative session he

secular schools. Over one-half of the pupils were cosmopolitans, the remainder natives. The Oahu College and the Kamehameha Industrial School, for both sexes, being the foremost, these latter having been endowed from time to time by wealthy Hawaiians, one of the largest coming from a princess, Mrs. Charles R.

A NATIVE TYPE, HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

told them to be economical in their expenditures, for they exceeded their revenues.

He visited Europe and was well received and fêted by the queen, and traveled extensively in the U. S., and I believe he was the last real king, as a king, to visit Boston. He died shortly after his return and was succeeded by Queen Liliuokalaini.

In 1890 we find a complete educational system in full swing in the islands, with about one hundred and seventy-eight

Bishop, who donated $500,000 of her worldly possessions to help the struggling youth.

Then the McKinley tariff bill practically ruined the sugar industry of the islands, and Queen Liliuokalani did not find it as easy to pick up, or command a million, as the old king Kalakua had and the two factions who were working to two great ends, caused her no little annoyance.

Her advisors were men of English sentiments, anti-American, and they

64

counseled an English protectorate. The Americans, who controlled half of the industries of the island, naturally wished, and swore that they would never rest till Old Glory waved over the palace, and we shall see how they kept their word.

we see the underlying hand of the missionaries. Chief Justice Judd submitted a list of all white officials and it was taken exception to by the queen, and eventually when the list was made up two of the old cabinet members refused

From "Hawaii's Story" Copyright, 1898, by Lee and Shepard.

### QUEEN KAPIOLANI.

Queen Liliuokalani cried out, "Hawaii for Hawaiians," but King Kalakua had done too much for her prestige to last much longer. She declared her intention to appoint a new cabinet. Many clamored for all Hawaiians, and again

to retire, claiming a constitutional right to remain. The queen referred the case to the Supreme Court, and the court condemned their action and they were forced to retire. Mr. Wildman took the portfolio of state, but was not equal to the

SIX HAWAIIAN KINGS.

65

occasion and he had to retire. The queen's consort, Mr. Dominis died, and then the American revolutionary party began its work.

They knew that the queen was a royalist and in great favor at Balmoral. A commission was appointed to go to Washington to make a reciprocity treaty by which they could gain some of the $5,000,000 revenue that was lost to them by the McKinley bill. The queen was a woman of good education and refinement, but she was not void of all those superstitions which characterize the Hawaiians. Many strenuous economic questions arose, but all were settled in due time, except the lottery bill, the most noted of them all, "for we may say that a kingdom was lost for a policy slip." The U. S. had driven the Louisiana Lottery Co. from America, and when the Hawaiian legislature passed the bill, and it was signed by the queen Jan. 14, 1893, U. S. Minister Stephens considered it a direct attack on the government.

Then Lorrin G. Thurston and the natives clamored again for a new constitution, giving the queen power to create new nobles and allow only natives and tax-paying residents a voice in the government. This was the moment Thurston had longed for, and as the leader of the reform party, with the ministers, he held a meeting at the attorney-general's office, and desired to declare the queen in revolution and the throne thereby vacant. The ministers afterward refused to return to the palace, and requested Mr. Thurston to see what could be done in the way of obtaining armed support for the party, against the queen's guards. He soon had an ample quantity of men and informed them of his success.

The ministers returned, but the queen, who had got wind of the meeting, assured them, through her prime minister, that no new constitution would be promulgated, whereupon Lorrain G. Thurston spoke up and said, "No, we will accept no guarantee; we are going to

settle this thing, now, once for all, we are tired of it." They attempted to hold a meeting at the Opera house and it was forbidden by the chief of police. Then Mr. Thurston consulted U. S. Minister Stephens, who decided to call upon Captain Wiltse for armed protection. Captain Wiltse at once ordered one hundred and sixty marines ashore, under Lieutenant Com. Swinburne. The committee of safety regretted this rash act and sent a committee to Minister Stephens to say that he was hasty and to defer the landing of troops, but they were answered that they were already landed whether the committee was ready or not. Then hundreds of protests came from all sides. They then formed a provisional government, and Minister Stephens informed the queen that he had reorganized the government, with Sanford P. Dole as president, and he also requested the U. S. troops to remain, and he thanked Captain Wiltse for the course pursued.

The queen's soldiers were disarmed, and Mr. Damon informed the queen officially of the provisional government and asked her to sign her abdication. Her ministers also advised her to take this course, but she indignantly refused, and was vigorously upheld by two princes, Paul Neuman and E. C. McFarland.

Judge Wideman counselled her to abdict, under protest, assuring her that it would be the same as in 1843, when the British restored the flag. She finally acceded, and the Hawaiian flag was lowered, and the stars and stripes hoisted forever in the middle of the Pacific, and America's first step toward colonization had begun. Minister Stephens read in his first proclamation, "The Hawaiian pear is now fully ripe, and this is the golden hour for the U. S. to pluck it."

This state of affairs existed until Gen. Harrison was defeated by the Democratic nominee, Grover Cleveland, who after reviewing the case, read in his message to Congress these words: "By an act of the war committee, with the participation of

66

a diplomatic representative of the U. S. Government, without authority of Congress, the government of a feeble, but friendly people has been overthrone, a substantial wrong has been done, which a due regard of our national character, as well as the rights of the injured people, requires we should repair."

He sent a special commissioner, Mr. Blount, to Hawaii to ascertain the true state of affairs, and also sent a plea to congress, asking it to do them justice, as the queen's government did not surrender to the provisional government, but to the supreme power of the United States to avoid a clash of arms and bloodshed, with a friendly state.

But Congress did not repair the wrong and on July 4, 1894, the republic of Hawaii was proclaimed, with S. B. Dole as president.

Secretary Gresham said in a letter to Minister Willis: "It is a violation of international law, and it is required of the president to disavow and condemn the acts of our offending officials."

The natives had expected restoration at the hands of our government and when they found that Congress did not restore the queen, they at once began to plot revolutions, and Robert D. Wilcox, now U. S. senator, fostered a revolution in behalf of the queen. The provisional governor captured four hundred rifles with the civil guard and imprisoned all of the loyal subjects, but this was not the end. On January 6, 1895, another royalist outbreak occurred, in which twelve insurgents were shot and five hundred taken prisoners, besides thirty-six rifles and two dynamite bombs.

Another outbreak occurred on Jan. 9, in which many were shot and seventy persons were arrested for complicity. Ten Americans and ten British were condemned to death by the local govern-

ment. The United States and Great Britain called a halt, and demanded a delay in the execution. On Jan. 16 the ex-queen was arrested and imprisoned for the same charge. She renounced all pretentions to the throne and was tried and sentenced to five years' imprisonment.

Robert D. Wilcox, now U. S. senator, was fined ten thousand dollars and thirty-five years' imprisonment. Then Mr. Thurston was recalled for having abused his office, and Major James Wodehouse was recalled to London, having been minister to Hawaii for thirty-five years.

The Republic, however, was a success, and on Oct. 23rd the governor pardoned ex-Queen Liliuokalani, who left for the United States, where she met Queen Liliuokalani, and they proceeded to Washington to plead the cause of the heiress apparent to the throne of Hawaii.

They were warmly received by the President and informed that he had done all he could to restore the kingdom, but it had not pleased Congress to do so. Thus vanished the last hope of the restoration, and another kingdom ceased to exist. Then diplomatic disputes arose with Japan, as the government had always dreaded the numbers and the adroitness of the Japanese, and they sent back one thousand immigrants under a false pretext, whereupon the emporor of Japan sent his warship, Naniwa, to Honolulu to look after his subjects, and the U. S. government paid two hundred thousand dollar indemnity and closed the protest. On August 10, 1898, the sovereignty of the islands was transferred to the United States, and in accord with the views of the commissioners, all persons of African and Hawaiian parentage, including Portuguese, who were citizens of Hawaii, all became citizens of the United States.

HERE AND THERE.

67

HERE AND THERE. (From page 58.)

helpful relations to me in all my work. Without his constant and painstaking care, it would be impossible for me to perform even a very small part of the labor that I now do. Mr. Scott understands so thoroughly my motives, plans and ambitions that he puts himself into my own position as nearly as it is possible for one individual to put himself into the place of another, and in this way makes himself invaluable, not only to me personally, but to the institution. Such men as Mr. Scott I have found exceedingly rare; only once or twice in a lifetime are such people discovered."

A WORTHY OBJECT.

ROBERT W. TAYLOR.

A few weeks ago I sent out an appeal in behalf of "Aunt" Harriet Tubman, that remarkable woman of our race living in Auburn, N. Y., who has devoted her life to helping others.

I told how she piloted more than three hundred slaves to freedom's soil; the part she played as spy, scout and hospital nurse for the Union Army in the Civil war; and the labor of love she has been carrying on since the war by turning her home into an orphanage and old folks' home for members of her race, who, but for her, would have been consigned to the poor house, followed by a pauper's grave for the old, or prabably a life of shame for the young.

I asked that seventeen hundred dollars ($1,700) be sent in to save a piece of property in her possession which could not be bought for six thousand dollars ($6,000), and I hereby renew that appeal. But for her life of sublime self-forgetfulness I am sure that this burden would not be upon her at this time when age and infirmity have overtaken her.

Earnest efforts are now being made to raise this amount by December 20th, so

that the cancelled mortgage may be presented her as a Christmas gift. Let us all come to the rescue of this woman.

She desires to leave this property as a Home for Aged Colored Men and Women. When in New York city a few days ago I heard that she could not deed this property away and I immediately went to Auburn, N. Y., to examine the title and seek legal advice and found everything all right. Do not be afraid to help this woman. Every small amount will count.

The following amounts have been received: Robert W. Taylor, $10; Mr. and Mrs. J. S. Montgomery, Helena, Mont., $2; Mrs. James E. Johnson, for The Woman's New Century Club, Providence, R. I., $5; Miss S. A. Beckwith, for Woman's Club of Federation, Montgomery, Ala., $5; Miss Theresa Smith, Detroit, Mich., $1; Miss M. A. Knaves and friends, Joplin, Mo., $1; Miss Laura M. Lee, Tuesday Evening Study Club, Pittsburg, Pa., $10.50; Young Men's Educational Aid Association and Ladies' Auxiliary, through President L. M. Holmes, Boston, Mass., $15; Miss M. C. Wells and friends, Brooklyn, N. Y., $4; W. A. B. Matthews and E. M. Gordon, Medford, Mass., $2; The Musical and Literary Branch of the Rose of New England Women's League, Providence, R. I., $10; Miss Jessie M. Johnson, Ithaca, N. Y., $1; Miss Susie Miller, Philadelphia, $1; Miss Nannie Newman, Torrington, Conn., $1; Sojourney Truth Club, Montgomery, Ala., through the N. Y. "Age," $5; Fortune and Peterson, N. Y. "Age," New York City, $2; Forest City Club and Zion Sunday School, Middletown, Conn., through C. A. C. Beman, $6.25; H. A. Ellis, San Antonio, Tex., $1; Miss Helen Gray, president Magnolia Club, Springfield, Mass., $1; W. H. Stanton, Esq., Pittsburg, Pa., $5; Allen Washington, secretary Hampton

68

Summer School, Hampton, Va., $21; L. G. Mason, Hudson, N. Y., $10; A. M. E. Zion Sunday School, Auburn, N. Y., $5; Mrs. Walter A. Hatton, New York city, $1. Total, $125.75. All checks or money orders should be made payable to Harriet Tubman, and addressed to Mr. C. A. Smith, Parker Street, Auburn, N. Y.

## THE NEGRO'S OPPORTUNITIES.

[From N. Y. Journal.]

Of all the grievances that distress ambitious Negroes the most galling is the disadvantage of their race in the matter of earning a living. None but menial positions are open to black men, they say. The Negro has no chance to be anything but a hewer of wood and a drawer of water.

There is something in that when the Negro looks exclusively to finding some white man for an employer. But why should a people ten million strong need to look for employers outside of itself? There are as many negroes in the United States now as there were people of all colors in 1820. The average American in Monroe's time did not think it necessary to hunt an Englishman to give him a job.

The fundamental industry, especially for a race of primitive culture, such as the colored race is now, is agriculture. It contains the promise of complete independence. The thrifty colored man who owns forty acres and a mule is nobody's servant. He is infinitely freer than the white factory hand or clerk. He can bring up his children in the healthiest possible conditions. The only limit to his advancement is in himself.

On this solid agricultural foundation can be built a substantial structure of dependent industries. Tuskegee has shown how. The colored farmers must have their mules shod, their ploughs sharpened and their wagons tired. If they do not employ colored blacksmiths it will be either because they do not take the grievances of their race very seriously or be-

cause there are no competent Negro smiths to be found.

These farmers can furnish a market for the services of colored carpenters, ministers, physicians and storekeepers, and these people in turn can employ still others. There is every opportunity for the erection of a great, self-supporting, self-respecting community, without depending upon the favor of the whites.

Of course, there will always be colored cooks, waiters, barbers and porters, but these employments need not be the principal fields of Negro activity unless the Negroes wish them to be. There is no reason why the highest ambition of a bright colored youth should be to become a Pullman car porter. The road to independence is open.

Some employments open to white men are not very promising for black ones. Owing to the fact that the courts are generally in white hands, there may be a handicap on colored lawyers, but that can hardly be considered a calamity to the race, any more than the slim pickings for colored politicians. There might be some obstacles in the way of a black man becoming a member of the New York Stock Exchange, but there is nothing to hinder his speculating in stocks and becoming a Napoleon of finance if he can. The wool of black lambs is appreciated as highly as that of white in Wall Street.

The paths of literary fame are open, as Mr. Paul Lawrence Dunbar has found. Negroes may start newspapers and magazines for people of their own race. They have a wider field to cultivate than the founders of the London Times and the Edinburgh Review had. Negro capitalists may accumulate wealth and invest it in great enterprises. They may build railroads, hotels, restaurants and theatres of their own, in which people of their race may be sure of the best accommodations.

In short, the future of the Negro is in his own hands. Whether the white man treats him justly or not he cannot be kept down unless he is willing to stay down.

A GOSPEL TRIUMPH.

69

A GOSPEL TRIUMPH.

F. R. S.

"Waal, boys, 'taint wuth w'ile ter buck
agin a fac'," began Bill Thorpe, sidling
into a discussion of economy carried on
by some dozen miners who were gath-
ered in Bill's cabin for a talk and a game
or two before bed-time. "It's jes' this
way: we fellers air fur a fac' jes' drinkin'
an' squand'rin' away our airnins fas'ner
then we're takin' 'em in. But ther rimedy
ain't parsons an' pulpit theatrics. Now,
if thar wuz some feemales in ther' dig-
gins,—some wimmen folks, d'ye see?
things 'ud be diff'runt; thet's wot th' 'ud
be."

These sentiments were received with a
storm of applause, during which other
miners, attracted by the uproar, kept
dropping in, till the little shanty was
packed with all the inhabitants of Last
Chance Gulch,—all but Snake Long, the
messenger. The speaker had risen to his
feet in his earnestness, and concluded his
speech with a vigorous pounding of the
table before him, on which there lay a
scattered pack of much-used playing
cards and a drained whiskey flask.

Partly from his suavity, partly from
his priority of residence, Bill was the
Nestor of the Gulch. He and his part-
ner, Dave Bolton, two wandering pros-
pectors, had, the previous winter, drifted
into the abandoned claim known as El-
ton's Folly. They fell to prospecting in
the neighborhood, and by a singular shift
of fortune, struck a rich ledge of quartz,
which they believed to be the one which
poor old Bob Elton had worried out his
last days in seeking. The assay of the
ore in the following spring confirmed
their expectations; the fame of their find
soon spread abroad; and by summer,
eleven cabins dotted the rocky slopes and
a score or so of miners made up the popu-
lation of Last Chance Gulch.

When the hubbub had subsided, One-
eyed Fritz, of marine antecedents,
chimed in:

"Yaas, Bill, we all agree wid yer.
Wimmen would make us take in our can-
vis a bit, I reckon. I on'y wish my
beauty hed lived tell now. She'd be out
ter these diggin's jes' ez quick ez ever
steam an' cayuses could fetch her. An'
we'd be stowed in a neat little cottage
thar be ther crick, wid ther wines creep-
in' over ther doors an' windies, an' ther
children playin' on ther rocks, an' skip-
pin' up ther butte in ther ev'nin' ter meet
their dad. But Mathilda died afore—"
in' on ther rocks, an' skippin' up ther
butte in ther ev'nin' ter meet their dad.
But Mathilda died afore—"

Fritz's yarn was suddenly interrupted
by the appearance of Snake Long, the
messenger. Since Snake was almost the
only means of communication with the
outside world, his coming was awaited by
all the miners with much eagerness. On
this occasion he acted in a manner very
unusual. Instead of at once blurting out,
as he was wont to do, the batch of hear-
says and happenings which he collected
on his semi-weekly trips, Snake stood
speechless in the doorway, his eyes blink-
ing rapidly, as if he were greatly agitated.

"Come, Snake, out wid it," at length
broken in Bill Thorpe, "don't keep ther
boys waitin'."

"Bo—oys," Snake began, "thar's—
thar's a woman in ther diggin's! I
fetched her over wid me from Rawally,
whar she got out o' ther Demarswille
stage-coach. She's goin' ter put up in
ol' Bob Elton's shack, over thar be ther
Folly. I stopped ter help her squar' away
her traps a bit. But, say, boys, she's
purty!"

A woman in the diggings! The crowd

70

of miners scarcely bore to hear Snake
through. They were all for going over
to Elton's Folly at once and formally wel-
coming the new-comer as became the in-
habitants of Last Chance Gulch. But
here Bill Thorpe interposed:

"No, boys, thet wouldn't be jes' thet
thing. Make it termorror. She mightn't
be ready ter receive us jes' now, d'ye
see?"

Next day the arrival of widow Allens-
worth was celebrated with all the pomp
which so extraordinary an event de-
served. The widow listened with becom-
ing demureness to the rough but honest
compliments paid her, and she beamed
on each of the twenty odd miners with
equal intensity of radiance. So well she
sustained her part that each man left her
door feeling certain that a designing
Providence had sent the coy widow to be
his special prize. Even One-eyed Fritz
now again hoped to see his family
flourishing on the hillsides.

The prosperity of the widow dawned
with her coming. She was forthwith
overrun with washing and mending,
which netted her snug little heaps of glit-
tering yellow dust. All the while she
maintained strict impartiality toward the
score of competitors for her hand.

Eventually two succeeded in winning
special favor in her sight,—Bill Thorpe
and his partner, Dave Bolton; but be-
tween these two, the widow was in a
great dilemma. Dave was the better-
looking, but Bill was by far the smoother-
tongued. They both pressed her ardent-
ly for answer. The hapless Susan would
say over and over again to herself, "It
is Dave," and instantly her ears would
ring with Bill's glowing praises. Then
she would decide again: "No; not Dave,
but Bill"; and next moment would ap-
pear Dave's handsome face. In this per-
plexity, the widow at length one night,
being overwhelmingly importuned, yield-
ed to Dave; she herself fixed the date;
and enjoined secrecy, because she wanted
a quiet wedding out of respect for her

late husband. The very next night, Bill's
sweet words so enraptured the fickle
widow that she said yes to his entreaties,
fixed the same date and hour, and en-
joined secrecy for the same reason.

The following Sunday, the Reverend
Joshua Meekins, being then upon his
regular rounds, came to Last Chance
Gulch, which formed a part of Ravalli
Circuit. Monthly meetings were held in
One-eyed Fritz's cabin, all the miners
attending except Bill Thorpe, who, on the
Sundays when the other miners strag-
gled by to church, used to drawl out from
his door: "Waal, boys, yer goin' over ter
ther theatrics, air yer?"

On this particular Sunday, at the close
of the services, Dave Bolton took the
minister aside and whispered in his ear;
whereupon the latter said with a smile, as
he turned away: "Tuesday evening at
six, eh? All right, I'll be on hand."

"Susan said eight," muttered Dave to
himself, "but I'd better be sure an' hev
ther parson thar betimes."

Early Monday morning, when Snake
Long, going his rounds, reached Bill
Thorpe's cabin and asked what was
wanted at Ravalli, Bill handed him a
greasy envelope, on which was scrawled:

JESTIS NED SHARPE,
Rawally, Montany.

"An' Snake, yer'll obleege me, if yer'll
put thet in ther jedge's han's yerself."

As Snake drove off, Bill said to him-
self: "It won't do no harm ter hev ther
jedge thar a bitt airly."

Tuesday evening, Bill Thorpe, upon
his cayuse, stole up the gulch, chuckling
to himself at the way he would surprise
"ther boys" by introducing Mrs. Thorpe.
As he jogged along, he rehearsed again
and again what he should say to "ther
boys" when they came round with con-
gratulations; and in this roseate mood
he came to the top of the hill whence the
road drops abruptly to Elton's Folly.
Then, some distance ahead, he espied a

THE BELLS OF NOTRE DAME.

71

horseman whom he immediately recognized as his late rival, Dave; and a terrible suspicion shot through him! Heeling his cayuse to a wild gallop, he endeavored to overtake Dave; but the latter, on hearing the clatter behind him, turned in his saddle, recognized Bill, and goaded his own steed to the utmost. Bill had the speedier mount, but Dave had too long a lead to be outstripped. As it was, however, Dave entered the front door just a moment before Bill burst through the rear door of the widow's cabin.

Susan leaped up in fright from her seat beside the minister and stared at the two excited grooms. Before either Dave or Bill could speak the minister arose and, smiling blandly, said: "Permit me, gentlemen, my wife sence a half hour,

Mrs. Meekins?" The defeated pair stammered out some congratulatory phrases and hastened to be gone. Then the Reverend Joshua Meekins turned to Jestis Ned Sharpe, who also had started for the door, and with the benignity with which he usually exhorted a new convert, he handed that legal dignitary a gold piece:

"Waal, Jedge, I reckon I'd better pay you thet little fee now. It was a quick triumph fur the righteous; and it was well done, according to the law and the gospel. I might say thet fur many days I hed lagged in the valley; but not till coming in this presence this morning, hed I faith and courage to mount up the heights to this glorious consummation. But the Lord moves in a mysterious way, His wonders to preform."

## THE BELLS OF NOTRE DAME.

BENJAMIN GRIFFITH BRAWLEY.

(This sonnet was suggested by Book VI, Chap. III, of Victor Hugo's novel, "Notre Dame.")

Far up in the cathedral, so they tell,
There lived the lonely hunch-back all day long—
No thought but of the church-bells, great and strong,
And deaf but feeling full the chorus swell:—
'Tis holiday! O! come! my Gabrielle!
And all the rest of ye, pour out your song!
Why stand ye idle, lagging there? Ding! dong!
O! Thibauld, sound your deep, reverberant cell!
O! Sparrows, yield the sweetness that ye bring!
O! Pasquier, forth your piping music hurl
To th' multitude below, and all earth fill!
Awake! awake! awake to life and sing!
But lo! behold! she comes, the dancing girl!
The ringer's heart leaps, but the bells are still.

72

WILLIAM STANLEY BRAITHWAITE.

Some time ago Mr. Howells wrote a very surprising novel called "An Imperative Duty"; since the appearance of Mr. Howells' book we have had two others of the same class, Mr. Chesnutt's "The House Behind the Cedars" and Payne Erskine's "When the Gates Lift Up Their Heads." These books deal with a serious problem; their authors treat delicate motives, and to a large extent with doubtful faith. One can say, though, of Miss Erskine's book, it is more cheerful and optimistic than any other book as yet written upon such a delicate theme; and while the author does not take a partial view of the question, the tone of the story imparts a hopeful outlook for the solution of the conflicting principles she has drawn. Mrs. Erskine has painted the Negro as he is, and not as her imagination might have conceived him; and what is more considerate, she has truthfully given him his rightful possibilities, placing him in the common attitude of humanity, recognizing for him the right to receive a serious hearing from the mentors of modern civilization, to labor and attain, to conquer and accomplish. The author vigorously proclaims her gospel of justice when she puts the following ideas of a common brotherhood in the mind of her heroine: "And these are our brothers and sisters," Portia thought. "The great Caucasian race must stoop to these before it can rise higher. They have reached the boundary line past which they cannot move toward

Godlikeness until they have learned to place God's estimate of value on a human soul, of whatever race or condition. The value of a human soul—God's estimate—then these must be lifted up before we can rise out of the grovelling, man-made standards we have set up for ourselves. Can a small part of humanity be culled out from the whole to be raised up in God's image, and the rest lie where they are and die?"

The scene of the story is laid in the little town of Patterson, in the mountains of North Carolina, in the seventies. Portia Van Ostade, a northern girl of culture and northern sympathies, inherits an estate in Patterson. Her family fortunes having been lost, she, her mother and grandfather move into the Marshall's old house, which Miss Van Ostade opens to boarders. Around this house is centred the action of the story. John Marshall, son of General Marshall, returns to Patterson with building schemes in his head; he becomes Portia's lover, and in the love-affair of John and Portia a surprising denouement is brought to light. John Marshall, by a unique exchange of babies, proves to be the son of "Mammy Clarissa, and is therefore, according to an inexorable law of southern prejudice, inalienably identified with the Negro race; Mrs. Marshall's legitimate son, who inherits the traits and complexion of her Cuban ancestors, is supposedly Mammy Clarissa's son; he is a respectable and thrifty barber in the town, and on account of his polished manners and spotless personality is known by the appellation of Lord Ches-

"WHEN THE GATES LIFT UP THEIR HEADS." A Story of the Seventies. By PAUL ERSKINE. Boston: Little, Brown & Co.

BOOK REVIEWS.

73

terfield. Around this central motive is grouped many episodes, well-drawn and convincingly depicted. The revival meeting in the cabin where after preaching a remarkable sermon from the text, "W'en de Gates Lift up deir Haids," old Paulo do, the minister, is shot by some lawless citizens who are in search for the supposed criminal, Pete Gunn, is full of startling horror and southern injustice.

Mrs. Erskine has written a remarkable novel. She has taken a bold stand. How far she has succeeded in presenting truth and honesty remains to be seen by the working of our moral, social and political systems. The author has been fortunate in attiring her problems, or opinions, with poetic vesture. Her style is pleasing, idyllic. The episodes rise strongly and dramatically and fall with a perfect balance of harmony. It is satisfying to know that the race has to be treated in so strong a book with consideration, with a humanitarian desire to be simply honest and fair by one who has no partial personal sentiments.

The product of literature which flows most readily and with the least astound-
ing result, poetry, brings with the appear-
ance of its fledgling volumes, a sense of
expectation and surprise, or of despair
and disgust, as to hold a carnival of
mixed sentiment over the reviewer's
table. One opens a new volume by a
new poet of our race with keen anticipa-
tion; it is interesting to study what in-
fluence predominate the tendences of
their muse; with the divergent forces
premeating the atmosphere of our civiliz-
ation—the ethical conduct of our ways
and means, the altitude of our æsthetics
—it is curious to detect under what “mas-
ters” our poets have set for inspiration
and strength.

To my mind our race should recognize
that we are at the commencement of a
"Negroid" renaissance (to use the
epithet, Mr. Thomas has coined for our
use) that will have in time as much im-

portance in literary history as the much
spoken of and much praised Celtic and
Canadian renaissance. Mr. Dunbar cer-
tainly command as wide a reading audi-
ence as Mr. Carman, leader of the
Canadian school, or that fascinating
elusive, Mr. W. B. Yeats of the Celtic
revival. Behind Mr. Dunbar there is a
following, if not as large and as
meritious as the followers of Carman and
Yeats, it ought to be better known to the
public than they are.

While Carrothers, Davis and Camp-
bell hold a relative position in our poetic
movement as Roberts, Lampman and
Scott, Lionel Johnson, Nora Hopper and
Fiona MacLeod hold respectively in the
Celtic and Canadian schools, there are
behind these writers, poets of our race
who deserve appreciative mention.

In Mary Weston Fordham's "Mag-
nolia Leaves" there is displayed genuine
feeling and a true lyrical quality. Her
numbers are musical but often careless-
ly considered in an exuberant effort to
develop some effective thought. There
is just a slight suggestion of passion that
rarely verges beyond a strong ardent
sense which seems born of the author's
fertile fancy. And, indeed, passion, as
found in the work of the greater Vic-
torian poets, or in certain poets of Amer-
ica, particularly Poe, Lanier and Whit-
man, is seldom to be found prominently
occupying the muse of our modern poets.
But there are in Mrs. Fordham's verse
other qualities that recommend her high-
ly to serious consideration. Tenderness,
an appreciative insight in nature, a pic-
torial sense of physical form and an ex-
quisite belief in religious faith, pervade
the tone of her lyrics with eminent con-
sistency. Mrs. Forham also strikes
notably the modern note on the string of
labor; but unlike Markham, she finds for
her toil driven soul a balm in religious
belief.

In "The Washerwoman" there are
some lines strikingly impressive as any
in Hood's memorable "Song of the

74

Shirt." Whether we be in the office or
parlor, the very first line of the poem
takes us to the woman and her task:

"With hands all reddened and sore,
With back and shoulders low bent,
She stands all day and part of the night
Till her strength is well-nigh spent.

With her rub—rub—rub—
With her wash, rinse, shake,
Till the muscles start and the spirit sinks,
And bones begin to ache.

At morn when the sunbeams scatter
In rays as golden and bright,
She yearns for the hour of even,
She longs for the restful night.

Still she rubs—rubs—rubs,
With energy born of want

For the larder's empty and must be filled,—
The fuel's growing scant."

Throughout the remaining portions of
the poem are thoughts of optimistic hope
and cheer:

and,

"Thou hast for thy comfort that rest, sweet
rest,

Will be found on that other shore.

Then they who have washed their souls
Will dip in the crystal tide

Of the fountain clear, that was oped to man
From the Saviour's wounded side."

The "Chicago" and "Atlanta" Exposition odes are splendid example of civic and racial pride, but, as a rule, this kind of verse seldom elicit one's admiration without spoiling one's illusion of purely disinterested art. The "Maiden and the River" and "Creation" are finely wrought poems of creative poetic insight; "Creation" is a perfect psalm of praise to the power and beauty of the universe; its spiritual significance rings with exquisite melody:

"Fountains and Rivulets so clear,
That gush amid the valleys fair
With soft and mellow ring;
As coming forth from glade and wood
Your babblings whisper 'God is good,'
Ye make the vales to sing."

## IN COLUMBIA'S FAIR LAND.
### A LESSON OF BARBARISM AND INJUSTICE.

CHAS. H. WILLIAMS, BARABOO, WIS.

"When in the course of human events," a people become so lost to the demands of justice, as to organize a "Mafia," and keep it in operation many years, to murder members of another class, because they have African blood in their veins and had been oppressed for centuries, why should not that oppressed people have the right to organize a semi-religious body, or other organizations, for improvement, as a means to progress as other people do, and become men and women of affairs? It seems that they have not that right. The unwritten law of that "white man's" country, "the real law of the land, prohibits all such—punishing by death the leaders thereof.

From Shreveport, La., during the past summer, there came the following dispatch: "John G. Foster was shot and killed on the Foster plantation, this morn-

ing by a Negro of the name of Prince Edwards. Foster was 22 years of age and belonged to one of the leading families of Louisiana. There is much excitement in the vicinity and threats of lynch-ing Edwards, if apprehended, are heard on all sides."

The dispatch is silent as to the cause of the killing. They always are, when the white man killed by a Negro is in fault. Can it be that Foster had in some way wronged Edwards? Was Foster about to shoot the Negro for some words he considered insulting, quite a common occurrence in that "white man's country," and the Negro shot first? Or had Foster outraged the mother, wife, daughter or sister of Edwards; one of the wrongs suffered by colored women, for whom there is no protection, and sometimes committed by members of leading fam-

IN COLUMBIA'S FAIR LAND.

75

ilies, and Edwards, the Negro, had learned the lesson taught by the white man and had the courage to put it into practice. In all such cases in the past, the evidence goes to show, whenever it has been obtained, that the blame lies with the white man.

The next day a second dispatch stated: "Armed posses of white men are out to capture Edwards. A dozen or more other Negroes are under arrest in Kennebrew's store and what fate tonight may have in store for them is uncertain."

It seemed to be known that Edwards killed Foster and armed posses of (crazed) white men were after him. At the same time in this Christian nation, not in "Heathen China," a dozen or more men and women were put under arrest, for the same killing, not because there was evidence against them, but because they have in their veins the blood of the stolen and enslaved Africans. Which arrest meant, being held in readiness for a band of lawless savages, more dangerous to the black man than a pack of ravenous wolves, and for whom there is no protection, when charged with a crime, in this land of liberty, of Christian civilization, outside the protecting walls of a penitentiary.

The dispatch further stated: "There had been bad feeling for sometime between the Negroes and overseers, and Foster was appealed to to settle the differences, and upon reaching a Negro cabin was fired upon and killed.

No sane man or woman should believe that. Why fire upon Foster, when he came by request to settle differences between parties? The story is improbable, and it is fair to assume, judging from the past, was pre-arranged as a step toward lynching those confined at the store, and to send out to northern people, knowing they would accept and believe any story the tendency of which was to damage the character of the Negroes.

The store (as stated) where the Negroes were confined was guarded by a posse of twenty-five white men. Can

we be certain that the guarding force would not be among and of the lynchers when the time came, being of service in holding the Negroes until that time? Would a guarding posse dare protect Negroes under an arrest charged with a crime, in that or any other southern community—when, as local papers have informed us, “the best citizens of the country took part in the lynching” when, “even church members, white, can and do slay us at their pleasure without effecting their standing in the least.”

"There was much feeling against two other Negroes, "Prophet" Smith and Edward Washington, both of whom are under arrest. Smith is believed to be at the bottom of all the trouble, while Washington is said to have been active in aiding Edwards to escape."

The old story told again. Shaping things to execute the "unwritten law, the real law of that white man's country"—arranging to take the life of one or more colored men of ability and influence. We should assume, it is reasonably probable such is the fact, that Smith and Washington were leaders, men of influence among their people, men of courage and independence, striving to elevate their people, to induce them to become full men, claiming their rights as citizens and taking part in affairs.

There is, however, no place for such Negro men in that white man's country, they are disturbers of the public peace. And must we not assume that controlling influence regulating all things relating to Negroes directed their removal, as it probably did in the case of two other influential colored men, ministers of the gospel, Oliver Cromwell of Mississippi and Strickland of Georgia, who raised their bristles and condemned the wrongs against their people, and Frank B. Hood of Mississippi, a college graduate and school teacher, a manly and influential young Negro, whom three hundred of the best citizens shot to death in his school room.

"There were many rumors afloat, the

most sensational being, that the Negroes in the Kennebrew's store were in peril of being lynched." Nothing sensational about that, but a real fact, it is probable, causing a degree of suffering the most intense to those poor souls and their families, citizens whom this great nation dare not protect. A case very similar to that of Palmetto, Georgia, where nine Negroes charged with setting fire to some buildings that were burned, were placed under arrest and guarded, as in this case, but all, while asserting their innocence, were shot to death by the self-constituted posse.

While it is probable there were quite a number of white people in that vicinity, who are appealing for mercy and legal action, that education of barbarism and injustice towards Negroes, coming to the children and youth of the Southern States, during the past thirty-five years has a preponderating influence generally irresistible and succeeds in accomplishing its barbarous work.

By a later dispatch from New Orleans, we learn the Negro "Prophet" Smith and another F. D. McLand had been lynched, "on the charge of being leaders of a Negro Mafia, a fanatical semi-religious order which had in view the murder of whites, and that Foster, who was killed by Edwards, was formally and officially selected by the society to be murdered."

Here again assuming this statement to be true, the Negroes had learned another lesson from the white man and had the courage to put it into practice—an indication of progress, of the coming ability to do and to be. Thirty or more years ago the white people of the South organized a very extensive Mafia, with branches in all Southern States known as Kluklux, Red Shirts, regulators and self-constituted posses. Its main object being, to put out of the way, by means of the rope and the Winchester, capable, independent, influential Negroes, men having courage, who were striving to lead their people to struggle for their rights as men taking part in affairs, and to in-

timidate all others from doing likewise. How thoroughly and effectually that Mafia did its work in cold-blooded and barbarous killing, unlawfully, of men, women and children, along with the decree, that death is the fate of any Negro who accepts the appointment of postmaster. Negroes occupying such places induce other Negroes to aspire to and strive for places in affairs, the greatest crime committed by a Negro in that "white man's" country.

Why should not the Negroes follow the teachings of the "superior race" and organize a mafia to murder the white people? If right for that "superior people," why not for the Negroes, who are in a great measure what the white man made them. But it is very probable, the story of the mafia is a mere fiction, concocted by the leaders of the white mafia, as an excuse for lynching the Negroes, Smith and McLand, leaders among their people.

Furthermore, it is self-evident, there can be no foundation for the mafia story. It is not at all probable that "Prophet" Smith would have the courage and the folly, knowing as he did the power, cruelty and injustice of the mob spirit against Negroes, so thoroughly imbedded in that people through inheritance and education, to organize such a society, for the purpose named, and keep records of proceedings, and certainly would not be able to induce other Negroes to join. That fear of the white man whipped into them during slavery, along with the savage barbarism of the white mafia, would deter any and all of that people. So that the entire charge against "Prophet" Smith, no doubt leading man among that people, and that of the mafia organization, is only another of the cruel, unjust methods invented, to put out of the way the leaders of that suffering colored people to prevent them from becoming citizens, taking part in affairs as such.

The name of this so-called Negro mafia is "The Church of the Living God," "Prophet" Smith, the leader (minister)

IN COLUMBIA'S FAIR LAND.

77

of this religious order. There are prophets among the white people in many parts of the country, who claim to be called by God to preach a new religion, differing somewhat from the Christian religion as taught, doubtless honest in their claim. It is very probable, "Prophet" Smith was just such a man. Called of God, as he believed, to elevate, encourage in well-doing his long oppressed and suffering people. It is very probable that the Prophet was not driven out of Shreveport by the Chief of Police, because his sermons were inflammatory, but because he was teaching Negroes, among other things for their good, to become upright, correct men, to become courageous and manly in facing the many difficulties by which they were surrounded, by which their road of progress was being obstructed, by the white people, teaching them to claim their rights as citizens, their right to take part in affairs. The white mafia, having decreed that was a "white man's" country, that the Negro should have no part in its government nor its social life, deemed such teachings incendiary and no doubt ordered the Chief, it having full power in all matters relating to Negroes, to stop all such incendiary talk. In complying with the order the Chief turned the "Prophet" out of the city.

The above, a restatement of the important points of the brief reports of those unfortunate and discreditable occurrences in the vicinity of Shreveport, during the month of June last, with reasonable and proper conclusions thereon, based upon very similar acts, in the past, among that people, showing without a doubt a degree of cruelty and injustice of common occurrence in the Southern states, seldom equaled even among savage people—acts shamefully disgraceful anywhere, but especially so among a people claiming to be the most civilized and Christian of all others.

But this is not all. With these great wrongs towards an oppressed people in constant practice among us, we accept

the situation with a cold indifference truly discreditable. Our prominent newspapers published in full the story furnished the press reporters, coming from the lawless men who commit these great crimes, seldom commenting thereon. And, as stated by intelligent colored people, will not publish their articles in explanation of these barbarities, in defence of Negroes whose lives have been taken. The Sunday issue of one city paper, published during the time of the Shreveport cruelties, devoted over seven pages to sporting news and not a paragraph in comment or condemnation of the uncivilized outrages being enacted near that Southern city.

Our scholarly and prominent men who speak and write against wrongs and injustice of a public character; who spoke publicly and wrote against Spanish wrongs to Cubans and the Philippines—against what they conceived, our wrongs and injustice to the Philippines—make no public utterance against the wrongs suffered by our colored people, make no call upon the government to remove these cruelties. Our church organizations, church members and their ministers, are equally indifferent and careless as to these sad wrongs, when they cry aloud to the government to prevent Turkish barbarities to Armenian Christians and urge punishment and indemnity for the lives taken and property of Armenian missionaries destroyed. All seem to accept quietly and with indifference, the cruelties and great injustice now in constant practice and permitted against a people who with their ancestors we have oppressed for centuries. And furthermore fail to see and consider the sad and unfortunate education, coming from these cruel and unjust acts, to the children and youth of the people, black and white, which will some day bring among them a pandemonium of evil that will shock the civilized world.

Think of it, ye good people, South as well as North! At whose door will that unfortunate condition lie?

78

5 PARK SQUARE, BOSTON, MASS.

WILLIAM H. DUPREE, President.

It seems especially unfortunate that when Charleston is stretching out her arms in invitation to countries and islands, which abhor the barbaric savagery with which Senator Tillman seeks to crush out every noble aspiration of the dark-hued races where they come into business or social relations with the Caucasian, should be handicapped by such senatorial utterances as the following:—

GUTHRIE, OK., Oct. 24, 1901.—Senator Ben Tillman of South Carolina, who is here on a tour, said last night, in speaking of the Booker Washington incident: "The action of President Roosevelt in entertaining that nigger will necessitate our killing a thousand niggers in the South before they will learn their place again."

Surely nothing could be more certain to disgust and deter from a general attendance at the Charleston Exposition the many gentlemen of African and mixed descent, who are not only wealthy and enterprising factors in West Indian and South and Central American life, but are prominent in business and political matters.

It will be a heavy price to pay for the privilege of such senatorial representation if the efforts of Charleston to secure and extend her just and reasonable share of West Indian commerce are paralyzed by the belief that, in Charleston, public opinion will only allow of such business or civic courtesy to a foreigner of color, as will take his money

and sell him goods on condition that he accepts such degrading and contemptuous toleration as is dictated by a brutal prejudice, which is deterred from insult and brutality only by utter greed.

The merchant, be he white or black, who realizes that such an utterance really voices the sentiment of Charleston, will never willingly aid in building up her commerce or manufactures, if he belongs to or sympathizes with the Negro, mulatto and mestizo inhabitants of sub-tropical America.

For our own part, the utterances of such a brute are but the ravings of a graceless demagogue whom Providence, for what mysterious reason or purpose we know not, has chosen to send into the world, centuries after his fitting congeners, the troglodytes and fish-eaters of pre-historic times had eaten and slain, and bellowed their lust of slaughter, until earth was weary of them and cancelled the edition. In the long run Tillman must follow them, for the world cannot endure such an era of wholesale violence, hatred and disaster as would surely result if there were many fellows of his kind at large and prominent in American business and political life.

THE PRESIDENT DINES WITH A NEGRO.

President Roosevelt has quickly distinguished his administration by an act superbly picturesque, unconventional and, some say, shocking. He has had a Negro to dinner in the White House.

Booker T. Washington was the guest at the president's table. It is recalled by those interested in this remarkable event that no other colored man has ever been thus entertained, unless an exception be made of former Senator Blanche K. Bruce of Mississippi. Southerners say the Roosevelt invitation to Booker Washington is practically without precedent, for Bruce, if he ever dined at the White House, was prominent in reconstruction times soon after the civil war.

It is quite unnecessary to say that our feeling is one of approval of the president's act. It was high time that some leader of the Negro race in America was invited to dinner at the White House. But the incident seems to have aroused intense resentment in certain circles of southern society. The Washington correspondent of the Baltimore Sun writes that "indignation is expressed among southern men generally that the president should, in the face of his declarations of friendliness toward the people of the South, take this early opportunity to show such a marked courtesy and distinction to a colored man." A southern congressman is quoted as saying that the dinner would undo all the good the president had accomplished in appointing ex-Gov. J. G. Jones a federal judge. Another declared "The South can never take to its heart any man who has had a colored man at the table with him." Still another said: "All the democratic appointments the president can make would fail to reconcile the South to the fact that the president of the United States ate at the same table with a 'nigger.'" Most surprising of all is the bitter attack upon the president by the Memphis Commercial-Appeal:—

"The most damnable outrage which has ever been perpetrated by any citizen of the United States was committed yesterday by the president, when he invited a nigger to dine with him at the White House. It would not be worth more than

a passing notice if Theodore Roosevelt had sat down to dinner in his own home with a Pullman palace-car porter, but Roosevelt the individual and Roosevelt the president are not to be viewed in the same light."

Bitter retort to such comment would be unwise and quite profitless. The reason for the feeling so acutely and passionately expressed is not far to seek. Southern whites resent any suggestion of social equality between the two races. And in this particular southern women are even more insistent and uncompromising than southern men. While recognizing that feeling as an incontestible fact, it is our wish to take exception to the southern conception of the social function of the presidential office. The president of the United States is not a monarch who, like King Edward, stands officially and constitutionally at the apex of a social system founded on caste. The president of the United States cannot make or unmake any American citizen in a social sense. "Society," in plain English, is none of his business. He is bound in all conscience not to discriminate between races or citizens in his White House hospitality. The only social test he can prescribe is that of personal worth, and any American, black or white, who meets Thomas Jefferson's three qualifications for holding public office is fit to break bread with the president of the United States.

President Roosevelt's dinner with Booker Washington may have been an indiscretion in a cheap political sense, but really it was splendid in its recognition of the essential character of the presidential office. A body of citizens that represent the brawn, the taxes paid and the potency in war of the blacks of the United States deserve to be honored as the president has honored them through one of their greatest leaders.—From *The Springfield Republican*.

["BRANCH OFFICES OF THE COLORED AMERICAN MAGAZINE.", "BALTIMORE, MD., 21 E. Saratoga Street. H. S. FORTUNE, General Agent.", "GREATER NEW YORK, 45 Park Place, N. Y. City. N. BARNETT DODSON, General Agent.", "CHICAGO, ILL., 2807 Wabash Ave. D. GOODLOWE SMITH, General Agent.", "NASHVILLE, TENN., 449 North Cherry Street. PRESTON TAYLOR, General Agent.", "PHILADELPHIA, PA., 1022 South 12th Street. H. HARRISON WAYMAN, General Agent.", "PITTSBURG, PA., 223 Fifth Avenue. OLIVER G. WATERS, General Agent.", "ST. LOUIS, MO., 1929 Market Street. N. H. WRIGHT, General Agent.", "ST. PAUL, MINN., 531 Aurora Avenue. J. H. JACKSON, General Agent.", "Following is a list of The Colored American Magazine agents as far as appointed, arranged by states. We shall add to the same from month to month.", "ALABAMA.", "Montgomery—J. H. FAGAIN.", "BRITISH HONDURAS.", "Belize—Wm. CAMPBELL.", "CALIFORNIA.", "Los Angeles—MISS HALLIE Q. WILSON, 118 E. Pico Street.", "San Francisco—MISS LILLIE A. DEAN, 717 Bush Street.", "COLORADO.", "Colorado Springs—H. C. HAWKINS, 104 S. Cascade Avenue.", "Denver—A. A. WALLER, 2913 Welton Street.", "CONNECTICUT.", "Ansonia—Wm. A. SMITH, 45 Wooster Street.", "East Hampton—F. G. STEDMAN.", "Meriden—GEO. D. WOODSON, 24 State Street.", "New Haven—MISS MARY JONES, 65 Edgewood Avenue.", "DISTRICT COLUMBIA.", "Washington—G. B. ANDERSON, 1517 15th Street, N. W.", "FLORIDA.", "Palatka—REV. C. HAROLD UGGAMS.", "GEORGIA.", "Atlanta—MABEL M. BROCKETT, 2 Lyons Avenue.", "Augusta—MISS SUSAN M. YERLEY, The Hill.", "Macon—J. H. WALKER, 380 Monroe Street.", "Savannah—JOHN W. ARMSTRONG, 13 Bull Street.", "ILLINOIS.", "Champaign—MRS. MAMIE E. M. MATTHEWS, 41 N. Hickory St.", "Peoria—M'LISS ANDERSON, 328 Knoxville Avenue.", "INDIANA.", "Indianapolis—R. HAYES WILSON, 329 N. Penn Street.", "IOWA.", "Davenport—MISS GERTRUDE RICHARDSON, 542 E. 11th Street.", "Des Moines—MRS. ELLA H. SMITH, Sub, Station 3.", "KANSAS.", "Atchison—I. P. STEPHENS, 727 Commercial Street.", "KENTUCKY.", "Bowling Green—W. G. EDWARDS, 502 College Street.", "Henderson—REV. W. E. CLARK, 720 Dixon Street.", "Louisville—M. R. FITZBUTLER, L. H. SCHAEFER, 1224 W. Oak Street.", "Paducah—IRVIN CLARK.", "LIBERIA. (W. C. A.)", "Monrovia—LEWIS A. FAULKNER.", "LOUISIANA.", "Alexandria—W. M. KING.", "New Orleans—R. ANTOINE ROGERS, 2921 Howard Street.", "MAINE.", "Portland—HARRY W. EASTMAN, 67½ Free Street.", "MASSACHUSETTS.", "Brockton—M. ERMA WEEDEN, 730 S. Main Street.", "New Bedford—MARY A. JONES, 308 Middle Street.", "MICHIGAN.", "Detroit—F. G. BRADFORD, 497 E. Larned Street.", "Saginaw—MRS. M. W. SIMMONS, 614 Johnson Street.", "MISSISSIPPI.", "Meridian—S. T. L. WATERS, 2719 W. 14th Street.", "Jackson—F. S. CASEY, 216 E. Franklin Street.", "MISSOURI.", "St. Joseph—J. A. TRUE, 715 N. 24th Street.", "MONTANA.", "Helena—Wm. WHEATON, 14 South Davis Street.", "NEW JERSEY.", "Atlantic City—ROBERT A. TOOMEY, 111 N. Tenn. Avenue.", "Bayonne—C. W. MULFORD, care of Mechanics Trust Co.", "Jersey City—M. R. WALLACE, 338 Halladay Street.", "Long Branch—M. J. COOPER, 18 Lincoln Place.", "“ J. H. PERKINS, 175 Belmont Avenue.", "Montclair—W. H. NEWTON, 301 Orange Road.", "Plainfield—MRS. A. L. HOLMES, 208 Park Avenue.", "Summit—MISS VIOLET A. JOHNSON, 152 Summit Avenue.", "NEW MEXICO.", "Las Cruces—E. D. WILLIAMS, 101 N. Main Street.", "Albuquerque—W. H. JOYCE, 412 Tijeras Avenue.", "NEW YORK.", "Brooklyn—MRS. N. B. DODSON, 168 Willoughby Street.", "Buffalo—MISS LENA PAUL, 509 Michigan Street.", "New York—B. F. Thomas, 213 W. 53d Street.", "“ ERNEST C. WILLIAMS, 229 E. 75th Street.", "Syracuse—BLANCHE A. PATTERSON, 828 S. State Street.", "NORTH CAROLINA.", "Charlotte—Wm. A. GRIGG, care of Biddle University.", "Edenton—I. F. LEIGH.", "Elizabeth City—A. W. WHITE.", "Newberne—C. E. PHYSIC, 85 Queen Street.", "Tarboro—N. B. BROWN, Box 193.", "Wilmington—R. D. DIEW, 12 N. 2d Street.", "OHIO.", "Cincinnati—H. B. BROOKS, 1025 John Street.", "CLIFFORD GROSS, 2934 Alms Place.", "Cleveland—ALEX. O. TAYLOR, 127 Harmon Street.", "OREGON.", "Portland—WILLIS BARRY, 190 Third Street.", "SOUTH CAROLINA.", "Charleston—ISAAC G. CURTIS, 8 Cromwell Alley.", "TENNESSEE.", "Clarksville—W. L. JOHNSON, Box X.", "Memphis—J. L. BRINKLEY, 150 Beati Street.", "TEXAS.", "Austin—DR. E. W. D. ABNER, 306 E. 6th Street.", "“ MRS. M. B. PIERCE, 803 E. 11th Street.", "Beaumont—W. M. ARCHIBALD, Box 267.", "Hearne—FRED E. SLEDGE.", "San Antonio—MRS. C. H. ELLIS, 201 N. Cherry Street", "Waco—J. W. FRIDIA, 102 E. Side Square.", "VIRGINIA.", "Charlottesville—C. H. BULLOCK, 225 4th Street.", "Hampton—MRS. J. C. WILLIAMS, Court Street.", "Lexington—PATRICK A. PAYNE.", "Norfolk—E. B

PRESIDENT'S OFFICE.

(INCORPORATED.)

CAPITAL STOCK, $100,000.

OFFICERS.

P. SHERIDAN BALL, President, Real Estate Dealer, New Jersey; J. H. ATKINS, LL.B., Treasurer, New York; L. C. COLLINS, LL.B., Secretary, New York.

DIRECTORS.

JERRY BATTLE, New York; CHARLES B. COLES, New York; L. C. COLLINS, New York; R. B. THOMPSON, New Jersey; J. H. ATKINS, New York; P. SHERIDAN BALL, New Jersey; G. C. LEMON, New York; E. R. WILLIAMS, New York; W. G. WRIGHT, New York.

COUNSELLORS.

NEW JERSEY REGISTRATION AND TRUST CO. of New Jersey.

HOME OFFICE, 150 NASSAU ST., NEW YORK CITY, SUITE 1334, 1335 AND 1336.

This company was incorporated July 3rd, 1900, to do a real estate and mercantile business. The company has issued to date stock to the amount of $50,580, and is now offering to the public 1,000 shares, par value, five dollars per share, on the following terms: $1.00 per share upon subscribing, and forty cents per share monthly, until paid; for any less than five shares the full amount must be paid at the time of subscribing. Subscriptions may be made in person or by mail. Money may be sent by Postoffice order, money order or draft payable to the company.

This company has bought and sold real estate to date amounting to $69,000, and opened its first store in November, 1900, and other stores will follow in the near future.

Persons desiring to buy land or build a home, sell land or mortgage same, anywhere in the United States, or wanting to go in the mercantile business, or purchase stock in this company, can get full information by sending for booklet and subscription blanks.

METROPOLITAN MERCANTILE & REALTY CO.,
Home Office, 150 Nassau Street, New York City.

BRANCH OFFICES:

1414 S. Penn. Square, Phila., Pa., Baxter Building.

46 School Street, Boston, Room 5.

Babcock Building, Plainfield, New Jersey.

1 Winfield Street, Worcester, Mass.

1364 North Calhoun Street, Baltimore, Md.

TREASURER'S OFFICE.

How are your TEETH!

DR. GEORGE L. TULLOCH,
52 a Union Park,
Cor. Tremont Street,
BOSTON, MASS.

Telephone, Tremont 847-2.

Gold Fillings, $1.00 up.

Silver Fillings, 50c. up.

Sets of Teeth, $8.00 up.

DR. ROBERT BRADY,
Dentist

ADVERTISEMENTS.

Jerome B. Peterson

The Colored Co-operative Publishing Co.
(INCORPORATED)

BOSTON
Mass.

NEW YORK
N. Y.

PITTSBURG
Penn.

Capital Stock, $50,000 10,000 Shares, $5 each
FULL PAID AND NON-ASSESSABLE

The above company has been incorporated, and has taken over the entire
business and good-will of The Colored Co-operative Publishing Co. (Associa-
tion), including the publishing of THE COLORED AMERICAN MAGA-
ZINE, together with all the book publications of the latter company, issued
or in process.

This enlargement was made necessary by the very rapid increase in the
business of the company, and it will give to Afro-Americans everywhere,
much pleasure to know that at last they have a publishing house of their own,
founded upon a broad and liberal basis, and destined to become one of the
beacon lights of their progress during the century just opening.

In order that the race as a whole may have an active part in the building
up of this high-grade publishing business, the Directors of the new company
have voted to offer for popular subscription, five thousand shares of the Cap-
ital Stock of the company, at $5.00 per share. That this stock will sell at from
$8.00 to $10.00 a share within a comparatively short time there can be no
doubt.

The old company, on its original capitalization, with all the draw-backs
of establishing a business to contend with, paid at the end of the first year's
business, a dividend of 5 per cent. Figured on that basis the stock of the
new company should speedily pay from 6 to 10 per cent, and ultimately a
much higher rate of returns.

Under the operation of the new company it will be possible to arrange
an elaborate and systematic campaign to secure large advertising contracts,
which in themselves will prove very profitable. It will also be possible to
arrange a detailed plan to fully develop and introduce the magazine into many
new sections at a large profit.

It will be possible under the enlarged scope, to speedily secure a regular
monthly circulation of 100,000 copies, which circulation will earn very hand-
some returns to stockholders.

There has already been subscribed, and paid in, over $10,000 of the stock
of this company.

Please see next page (over.)

2

ADVERTISEMENTS.

# The Colored Co-operative Publishing Co.
(INCORPORATED)

We submit the following reasons why every member and friend of the Negro race should interest themselves in the sale of this stock:—

I. It is not a new and undeveloped proposition, but an established business, having been founded in May, 1900, and conducted very successfully since that time.

II. THE COLORED AMERICAN MAGAZINE has fully demonstrated its popularity, and it is today the recognized leader of all race publications.

III. The book publications of the company are all of large and permanent value, and each book has demonstrated that, with proper pushing, it will pay a very handsome profit.

IV. The company is first, last and always, a Race Publishing House. It has been from the start, and will continue to be, controlled absolutely by members of the Negro Race.

V. The company has also had from the start, and will continue to have, the services of a gentleman who has had many years' experience in high-grade book and magazine publishing, which will enable this company to successfully compete with any publishing house in the world.

VI. The same conservative but progressive management, in the future as in the past, will give to each stockholder the assurance that every dollar invested will be used for the best interests of the business, and will be so expended as to make for the greatest good of the race.

VII. Our race at this time is especially in need of a high-grade publication that shall clearly and fearlessly show to the world the real progress that we as a people are making, to the end that a more real sense of brotherhood may be established between those of our people who are really worthy and those of the white race who are not above fair-play judged solely by merit.

If you are interested and wish full and detailed information regarding the sale of stock, either for cash or installment, write at once for full particulars, including the sworn statement of the condition of the business to date. Full particulars will be sent promptly upon request.

We also desire responsible agents in every town and city to not only sell the stock of this company, but also to represent our magazine and book publication. Address all orders or inquiries to

THE COLORED CO-OPERATIVE PUBLISHING CO.
5 Park Square, Boston, Mass.

The Colored American Magazine

SUBSCRIPTION, $1.50 A YEAR . . . . . 15 CENTS A NUMBER

CONTENTS FOR JANUARY-FEBRUARY, 1902.

<table><thead><tr><th></th><th>PAGE</th></tr></thead><tbody><tr><td>A HAYTIAN WEDDING (From Photograph)</td><td>Frontispiece</td></tr><tr><td>HOME (Poem)</td><td>Robert Hamilton 163</td></tr><tr><td>TWO YEARS IN LUZON. II. EXAMINING SCHOOLS, ETC. Theophilus G. Steward, D.D.</td><td>164</td></tr><tr><td colspan="2">Fully Illustrated from Photographs.</td></tr><tr><td>THE SMOKY CITY. IV. PUBLIC SCHOOLS: BUSINESS AND PROFESSIONAL LIFE</td><td>Thomas S. Ewell 171</td></tr><tr><td colspan="2">With Illustrations.</td></tr><tr><td>BOOK OF EVENTS. I.</td><td>Willard Warner 183</td></tr><tr><td>EPHRAIM BROWN: THE THIRTEENTH MAN</td><td>Chas. J. Baker 184</td></tr><tr><td>TIS USELESS TO REGRET (Poem)</td><td>Roscoe Conkling Wossom 187</td></tr><tr><td>HAGAR'S DAUGHTER (Serial)</td><td>Sarah A. Allen 188</td></tr><tr><td>THE ART OF PUBLIC DISCOURSE</td><td>Roscoe Conkling Bruce 201</td></tr><tr><td>THE HAYTIAN GIRL: HOW SHE IS WOOED AND WON</td><td>Theodora Holly 203</td></tr><tr><td colspan="2">With Illustrations from Photographs.</td></tr><tr><td>FAMOUS WOMEN OF THE NEGRO RACE. III. HARRIET TUBMAN (Moses).</td><td>Pauline E. Hopkins 210</td></tr><tr><td colspan="2">With Portrait.</td></tr><tr><td>TIMOTHY THOMAS FORTUNE: JOURNALIST, AUTHOR, LECTURER, AGITATOR</td><td>Cyrus Field Adams 224</td></tr><tr><td colspan="2">With Portrait.</td></tr><tr><td>MIZERIAH JOHNSON: HER ARISINGS AND SHININGS</td><td>Gertrude Mossell 229</td></tr><tr><td>FASCINATING BIBLE STORIES: THE DEFEAT AT HORMAH</td><td>Charles W. Hall 233</td></tr><tr><td>SUGGESTIVE THOUGHTS</td><td>T. Gilbert Hazel 241</td></tr><tr><td>BOOK REVIEWS</td><td>William Stanley Braithwaite 245</td></tr><tr><td>HERE AND THERE</td><td>246</td></tr><tr><td>ABRAHAM LINCOLN (Poem)</td><td>T. Thomas Fortune 253</td></tr><tr><td>THE HOME OFFICE OF THE COLORED AMERICAN MAGAZINE</td><td>253</td></tr><tr><td>EDITORIAL AND PUBLISHERS' ANNOUNCEMENTS</td><td>254</td></tr></tbody></table>

Address all communications and make all checks, etc, payable to

ADVERTISEMENTS.

# This Beautiful Photogravure Free!!!

COPYRIGHT 1900 BY
G.E. RICHARDS

## "OUR PRESIDENTS"

### A RARE WORK OF ART.

By special arrangement with the publishers of this beautiful picture, we are enabled to make a most remarkable offer to our readers. We will mail this picture FREE to every person s nding us two yearly subscriptions to The Colored American Magazine at the regular price, $1.50 each. Please note that these subscriptions must be sent to the home office, and not through any agent.

Address all orders to THE COLORED AMERICAN PUBLISHING CO., 5 PARK SQUARE, BOSTON, MASS.

ADVERTISEMENTS

THE GREATEST BOOK OF THE YEAR!

CONTENDING FORCES.
A ROMANCE OF NEGRO LIFE

The Popular Colored Writer.

"The civility of no race can be perfect whilst another race is degraded." —EMERSON.

A book that will arouse intense interest wherever shown, as it is the most powerful narrative yet published, of the wrongs and injustice perpetrated on the race. Startling in the array of facts shown, and logical in the arguments it presents.

The author tells an impartial story, leaving it to the reader to draw conclusions. She has presented both sides of the dark picture—lynching and concubinage—truthfully and without vituperation, introducing enough of the exquisitely droll humor peculiar to the Negro to give a bright touch to an otherwise gruesome subject.

For sale by all booksellers, or will be mailed, postpaid, to any address, on receipt if $1.50, by the publisher.

In answering advertisements be sure and mention this magazine.

IO

ADVERTISEMENTS.

# In Free America
## ... OR ...
### TALES FROM NORTH AND SOUTH.

By ELLEN F. WETHERELL,

With introduction by Hon. Archibald Grimke. Illustrations from photographs and original drawings.

Beautifully bound in illuminated paper cover, 25 cents; cloth, 50 cents.
Will be sent to any address, postpaid, on receipt of price.

SELLS ON SIGHT.

Address the Publishers,

The Colored Co-operative Publishing Co.,
5 PARK SQUARE, BOSTON, MASS.

12

ADVERTISEMENTS.

YOUNG TRADING COMPANY

IMPORTERS AND EXPORTERS

MANUFACTURER'S AGENTS AND COMMISSION MERCHANTS IN

FOREIGN AND DOMESTIC PRODUCE

A. J. YOUNG, Sole Agent

KINGSTON, JAMAICA, W. I.

M. HOFFMAN,

HIGH ART CLOTHIER

... and ...

MERCHANT TAILOR.

Extraordinary business in our store, both in our Ready to Wear and Custom Departments, shows to us that we are pleasing the public, as we guarantee all goods as represented or refund your money.

With these methods we expect to increase our business four-fold. In our Ready to Wear Department we carry a large line of Thibits, Cassimere and Tricots, and in our Custom Department a large line of different fabrics, including all the newest designs. Come and look us over. Samples cheerfully given.

Remember we keep all goods bought of us *pressed* and *repaired free*.

Mail orders promptly attended to.

M. HOFFMAN,

723 9th St., N. W. Washington, D. C.

Look for this Label.

ADVERTISEMENTS.

13

RIPANS
CURE
FLATULENCE

Flatulence means a collection of wind and gases in the stomach and intestines and is an unpleasant and annoying condition. The statement from a salesman living at Edgewater, Ill., which follows, proves that Ripans Tabules relieve it entirely. "I have taken Ripans Tabules for nearly three years with extremely satisfactory results," says the gentleman. "I used to be constantly troubled with flatulency and biliousness, but now rarely have an attack even when I neglect taking the Tabules. Being an Englishman I am naturally fond of good strong tea and this used to cause me a great deal of flatulency. Now I can take several cups without fear, as a Ripans Tabule will take care of all the tea I can drink; in fact, I need no longer be careful as to what I eat, providing I take a Tabule afterward. I can partake of the richest dishes without fear, whereas formerly I frequently had to diet myself. I always carry a supply in my vest pocket in one of the small glass vials which I replenish from the large bottles you sell."

ADVERTISEMENTS.

15

MR. THEODORE DRURY

has the honor to announce the performance of

GOUNOD'S

next May in New York City.

He has engaged MISS CORRINE ROVELTO of Providence as "Marguerite," and MR. GEORGE L. RUFFIN of Boston as "Valentine;" the engagement of other artists pending.

The place of performance will be announced later.

Theodore Drury, 217 East 57th Street,
NEW YORK CITY.

WANTED, AT ONCE.

Active and energetic agents in every town and city in this
country, to represent

Write at once for full particulars, as we are making many
special offers. Liberal terms and special territory.

We are the only publishing house in the world that are
issuing, exclusively, publications devoted to the interests of the Negro
race.

ADDRESS:

5 PARK SQUARE, - BOSTON, MASS.

THE COLORED
AMERICAN MAGAZINE

VOL. IV. JANUARY AND FEBRUARY, 1902.

No. 3.

HOME.

ROBERT HAMILTON.

How charm'd is the ear by this one, simple word!
It quickens the pulse, though so often 'tis heard,
When fortune compels us to roam;
The buds of true promise will blossom anew,
Becoming more fragrant with memory's dew,
When hearing the lov'd name of home.

Our childhood's fond joys, with our kindred around us,
The innocent sports of our hearts that e'er bound us
To memories now ivied with years,
The smile of that mother, so lovingly tender,
Her musical voice we ever remember—
The memory we sprinkle with tears.

Ah! yes, on the tide of the out-flowing years
Drift pleasures of youth, which our fancy endears,
On swells of this life's ocean foam;
And thoughts' heavy storms are no longer before us,
For rainbows of love strew brilliantly o'er us,
Those visions, enchanting, of home.

And flowers may bloom in the land where we dwell,
And, living forever, in fragrance excel
All others that e'er meet the eye,
And music's fond echoes may soothe us to rest,
When warbled from birds in their leaf-cover'd nests,
And well from the heart a deep sigh.

But mem'ry entwining the pleasures now past,
Will cling to them fondly—grow green to the last
I care not the distance we roam;
And perfume of flowers and birds music gather'd
But speak of the joys from which we are sever'd;
The sigh—to return to our home.

164

# TWO YEARS IN LUZON.

## II. EXAMINING SCHOOLS, ETC.

Although I passed the time from January to November, 1900, principally in Manila, in February I went out in the field, leaving Manila on the Omaha, the same boat that conveyed me from the Newport to the wharf on my arrival in Manila; Captain Casey was still master and had on board his little Chinese wife from Hong-Kong. My destination was Subig, a little village situated at the head of Subig Bay, where four of our companies (25th Infantry) were then stationed under command of Captain H. A. Leonhaueser.

I arrived here just in time to meet General Bell, who had come down through the province from the north, having with him both cavalry and infantry troops, and who was met here in Subig by Colonel Wilder with his Macabebe scouts. It was decided that Captain Leonhaueser should take two companies and proceed by water to San Antonio on the west coast, and from that point spread out and occupy the towns of Castillejos and San Marcelino; and also furnish support to the Signal Corps men, who were putting up a line from Subig to Iba, connecting at that point with the line from Dagupan and thus connecting the province with Manila.

I left Subig with Captain Leonhaueser on the gunboat Nashville, and landed with the troops about six miles below San Antonio, passing the night on the beach. The main body of the troops under command of Captain Leonhaueser marched up to the town, leaving a guard of about fifty men with the stores and telegraph materials at the landing. Lieutenants Stanford, of the Signal Corps,

and Parker, of the 25th Infantry, remained in charge of the property and of the guard, and with them I passed the night, making for myself a fortification of bales of hay.

The night, however, dragged itself wearily over without attack, and the next day I marched the six miles with the guard to the town, arriving there in poor condition physically, in fact, sick.

As I did not improve, Captain Leonhaueser thought it better for me to make my way overland, dangerous as it then was, to Subig; as there were no accommodations whatever for a sick man on the field. Accordingly the next morning about 3 o'clock, I started out with a pack train to make a journey of eight or nine miles to Castillejos. Arriving there on Washington's birthday, I met Captain O'Neil in command, and the next morning, in company with a squad of the 4th Cavalry, I went over the ground where Lieutenant Schenck met his death January 29th; and where Sergeant Singleton and Sergeant Lightfoot, since killed (both of the 25th Infantry), were severely wounded; and through that dangerous pass over the mountains where several severe fights have taken place, the gunboats in the harbor meanwhile hurling shells in the hills; and finally arrived in Subig, having made about fifteen miles overland from San Antonio.

From Subig, I returned to Manila, by way of Olongapo, to which place I was carried by the little gunboat that was doing guard duty at Subig, and from there to Cavite by the Nashville, arriving in Cavite Sunday afternoon in time to catch the ferry-boat that carries to

TWO YEARS IN LUZON.

165

Manila the hordes of chicken fighters who pass their Sundays in Cavite.

A little later, I made another trip up the coast on the Churruca, stopping at the towns of Subig, San Felipe, Iba, and Santa Cruz, and returning to Manila. In November, however, I left Manila for good to take my place on the line, making the trip on the Omaha and experiencing very bad weather for about eighteen hours. We had as passengers, Captain

first time in my life, had purchased a new ornamental hat cord at Manila prices, paying for it two dollars in Uncle Sam's good money.

The monkey did not approve of any such vanities; he partially unlined my hat, destroyed the cord, and committed other depredations upon it, too numerous to mention, thereby provoking my disregard for him and all of his kind. But a man without a hat is worse off than a

NATIVE BOATS.

Albright and his wife, Lieutenant Straat and his wife, one newspaper man, and one or two other individuals. The crew had advanced considerably since I first saw the boat, and now presented a decidedly marine appearance, with its uniformed quartermasters and its boatswain. But the busiest one on board was the monkey. His first work was to seize the ship's manifest just as it had been completed, thus compelling the kind-hearted clerk to duplicate his labor in the preparation of another. The face of the clerk at this time furnished an excellent study. I had bought a new hat, and, for the

man without a country; so I was obliged to accept my hat as the monkey had unmade it, and wear it with the best grace possible. I am wearing my old hat now, and keeping the monkey-made hat for a relic. A plague on all moneys say I.

Stopping in the offing at San Felipe, we were able to deliver the mail to a native boat which had come out in the surf for it, but owing to the violent sea, could not discharge any cargo. Making our way northward, with head to the sea, we found it impossible to put in at Iba, and so continued to fight the waves all night with the intention of reaching Santa

Cruz sometime the next day, where we
were sure of a good harbor, in which un-
dertaking we were successful.

Discharging what cargo we had for
this place, we headed southward again,
the storm by this time having subsided,
and ran in to Masinloc for the purpose
of landing Captain Albright and wife,
making our way subsequently to Iba
whither we arrived on Sunday afternoon,
November 18th, 1900.

Iba is the cabacera, or capital town, of

A SNAP SHOT AT A TEACHER SURROUNDED
BY HER PUPILS.

the province of Zambales, the province
containing altogether twenty-one pueblos
or townships. Within the pueblo organ-
ization there are subdivisions known as
barrios, each with its distinctive head, or
representative, who occupies a seat in the
municipal council. The entire popula-
tion of the province amounts probably
at this time to about seventy-five thou-
sand souls.

Formerly it had been nearly one hun-
dred thousand, but there is reason to be-
lieve it has fallen off during these
troubrous times. The inhabitants, out-
side of the towns of Subig and Castille-
jos, are principally Ilocanos, having emi-
grated into this region from Ilocos
Norte, over fifty years ago. In Subig

and Castillejos the people are principally
Tagalogs. In all the towns also, there
are to be found some of the original in-
habitants, known as Zamboleñas. Also
in the mountains, are Igorrotes and
Aetes, or Negritos, who have long lived
undisturbed in proximity to their neigh-
bors, and who subsist today by hunting,
trapping and gardening.

On Monday, November 19th, I visited
John Jones, a very sick soldier, from
Talledega, Ala. He was very weak and
it pained him to talk; he gave me to un-
derstand, however, that he had been a
member of the Congregational church
in his home, and that he was firmly
founded in the Christian faith. He died
soon after I visited him, and was subse-
quently buried by me in the cemetery
here.

The commanding officer, on my report-
ing for duty at Iba, immediately placed
me in charge of the schools along the
line, making me superintendent of them
under his official and personal direction.
The work marked out for me to do was
so thoroughly in accord with my feelings
that I entered upon it with more than or-
dinary zeal, and the experiences I met
were so varied, novel and interesting,
that I shall detail them for the reader's
benefit.

Wednesday, November 21, I called up
on the president of the town, on the
teachers who were carrying on private
schools, and on the ex-governor of the
province, Don Vicinte Camara, and ar-
ranged for a meeting to be held at the
president's house the next day at ten
o'clock. When the hour arrived, the
meeting assembled, and I delivered them
an address which I had prepared and
committed to writing, as I could not yet
trust myself to speak ex-tempore in
Spanish on important matters.

In my address I set forth the general
advantages of education, and also the
importance of learning the English lan-
guage, emphasizing the liberal intentions
of the government, and also mentioning

TWO YEARS IN LUZON.

167

the fact that I had recently seen that the Paris Exposition had decided that America led all the nations in its school-books and methods of primary instruction. It

school opened with thirty-one names enrolled; and on the 3rd, I left Iba for Botolen, crossing on the way the long bamboo bridge, a picture of which companies this article. I travelled in company with a lieutenant who was on his way down to the lower end of the line, taking twenty-one horses, and having with him a mounted detachment of thirty men. I arrived in Botolen about 9.30 A. M. and found school in operation, the boys' school taught by José Orosco, a graduate of the Normal School in Manila; and the girls' school by Sra Agapita Empeño. I announced my intention of visiting the schools the next day. The teachers here each received twelve dollars a month.

Visiting the boys' school I found the teacher busily engaged in smoking cigarettes. The school was graded in three sections, the teaching being very stereotyped, everything being committed to memory. The writing of the pupils was noticeable for its symmetry; and the respect shown the teacher was very marked. At my request, four or five

THE BOYS' SCHOOL AT BOTOLEN.

was my good fortune afterward to hear this fact quoted and urged by native orators.

The day following my address, Senor Camara reported to me that arrangements had been made to open schools, one for boys and one for girls, on the first day of the coming month; that a building had been rented for the boys' school at $6 per month; and that the teacher of the girls' school would take the school in her own house, for which no rent would be charged; and that the salaries of the teachers would be twelve dollars monthly for the man and ten dollars for the woman.

I immediately forwarded this information to the Superintendent of Public Instruction at Manila, remarking that "the salaries provided for the teachers are ridiculously small," and that I should "labor to have this pay increased as conditions improve." The reader must remember that all the figures here, refer to Mexican dollars, whose value is just one-half that of American dollars.

On December 1st, Saturday, the boys'

THE GIRLS' SCHOOL.
See page 168.

little boys sang two religious songs in Spanish and a barber's song in Tagalog.

The teacher then told me there were some boys in the school who could sing

THE CONQUEST OF DAHOMEY.

275

fully the events that led up to the con-
quest by General Dodds in '91, '92, '93.

The French did not want war and as
Gle'Gle had died, they tried to regulate
their affair with Benhazin, the new king.
They obtained their desires and agreed
to pay Benhazin twenty thousand dol-
lars yearly, to be allowed to collect the
revenues and taxes in the disputed ter-
ritory. This made Benhazin look down
on the French and he thought because
of this proffered indemnity that they
feared his power.

Everything was regulated, and the in-
habitants returned and resumed busi-
ness. But when all seemed quiet and
business was improving, Benhazin's
Amazons swooped down on the coun-
try, burning and pillaging as before,
and carrying away thousands of men,
women and children to be sacrificed.

The German agents had just returned
from Abomy, where Benhazin had
promised them laborers to build their
railroad, so he devastated the country
to supply them. The French govern-
ment protested, whereupon Benhazin
sent them word it was none of their
business, and he cut off the heads of the
messengers and returned them in a bas-
ket, by a Dahomian warrior. He then
massed six thousand of his army, mostly
Amazons, around the capitol, and sent
this message to Governor Ballot, "I
have never gone to France to make war,
and am pained to see that you are try-
ing to prevent me from making war
upon another African nation. It is none
of your business." He burned Katonou
with thirty thousand inhabitants and de-
estroyed all of the villages surrounding
the French colonial headquarters. Upon
receipt of this news the French govern-
ment immediately declared war, and
Mr. Cavaignac took entire charge of the
arrangements, and selected General
Dodds, a mulatto, to take supreme com-
mand.

He was a senegalais, and was ordered
to Paris from Tunis to take charge of
the expedition. Dahomy was prepared
for war and had fourteen thousand sol-
diers in camp. General Dodds left
Paris on May 6, 1892, and arrived at
Porto-Novo, May 27. He ordered a

general advance as soon as he could pre-
pare for the campaign, and with two
thousand men and officers, began to
break up the black kingdom. General
Dodds soon found that he had much
severe fighting to do and was pleased
when King Toffa joined his forces.
Benhazin's main support was his Ama-
zons, that race of woman warriors whose
prowess has astounded and amazed the
whole world. On September 19th, the
French army was fiercely attacked by
the Amazons, who left thirteen hundred
of their number dead on the field, the
French losing four killed and fifteen
wounded. The Amazons were com-
pletely routed by the French sharp-
shooters. Again on the 29th, they at-
tacked a gunboat, six hundred strong,
but the machine guns saved the French.
Again on October 4th, they attempted
to break the French lines, but they left
twenty Amazons dead within ten yards
of the French firing line.

This rush was made at sunrise, and
was a partial surprise to the French,
who lost eight killed and thirteen
wounded. This company was com-
manded by the king's brother who left
two hundred rifles on the field. At
Oba, Benhazin was intrenched with six
thousand Amazons, the flower of the
army, with six guns, and despite the
fact that he had lost every battle, he be-
lieved that now he would succeed, as
he commanded in person.

On November 2d, they again attacked
General Dodds command, and shot his
orderly officer by his side. But the
French rushed them and took "Cana
Benhazin's Holy City," losing four offi-
cers, sixteen men and one hundred and
ten wounded. After this, Benhazin, see-
ing that he had lost everything, sued
for peace, and offered to pay twenty
million francs indemnity and to cede the
entire coast to France, and also to abol-
ish the slave trade.

He fled, however, as General Dodds
refused his offer, and with six hundred
Amazons returned to the north. Gen-
eral Dodds rested a few days and then
sent an army of men in pursuit. Ben-
hazin's followers now deserted him, and
he surrendered at Ajego on January 25,

276

1893. He was exiled, first to St. Louis Senegal, and afterwards, on March 30, 1900, to Martinique, with four of his eighty wives and four of his children. Thus ended the last black or Central African monarchy.

General Dodds returned to France, and when he landed at Marseilles, the people took the horses from his carriage and dragged it through the street. When he entered Paris the government

declared a half-holiday, and no such enthusiasm has been shown in Paris since the triumphal return of Napoleon I, on his return from Italy. Such are the honors France gives to her successful sons, regardless of race or color, and in no country in the world do we find so well expressed in action the words, Liberte, Egalite, Fraternite, as in the French republic, and at its capitol.

## FAMOUS WOMEN OF THE NEGRO RACE.

### IV. SOME LITERARY WORKERS.

PAULINE E. HOPKINS.

The great struggle of humanity which at present convulses the entire world, and of which race and color are but incidental factors, is a stupendous problem for scholars to solve as to its final issue.

This human striving for supremacy is the primary movement of the age in which we live. The observant eye can trace the impress of Divinity on sea and shore as He, in mighty majesty, protects the weak in the great battle that is now on between the Anglo-Saxon and the dark-skinned races of the earth. Nature is apt in devising compensations. The increasing gravity of our situation in relation to the body politic, and the introduction of new peoples who must live under the same ban of color that we are forced to endure, may operate to our advantage by bringing about desirable changes in the future of our race. The victory of England over the Boers would be the triumph of the black. The subjugation of Cuba, Porto Rico and the Philippines, the purchase of the Danish West Indies—all is but the death knell of prejudice, for the natural outcome of the close association that must follow the reception of these peoples within our Union, will be the downfall of cruel discrimination solely because of color. In this way malice defeats itself.

We maintain these sentiments in spite

of the fact that hateful feelings against the Negro are brought into the North by the influence of the South, no stone being left unturned to foist upon the northern Negro the galling chains of the most bitter southern caste prejudice which is widening the circle of its operations day by day.

It was a criminal omission on the part of those statesmen, who, having the power vested in them to enact laws to protect an innocent, helpless people in the rights which the outcome of an arduous and bloody war had conferred upon them, yet shirked their responsibilities for a nauseous sentimentality, leaving to this generation a heritage of woe. They knew then as we do now, that "unsettled questions have no pity for the repose of nations," and like Banquo's ghost, they are unbidden guests at every feast and will not down.

Unsettled questions have brought us the happenings of the past few months—sociological whirlwinds—the martyrdom of President McKinley, the Washington episode at the dining table of the White House, the Tillman-MacLaren's incident in Congress and mob law triumphant in the appointment of Mr. Geo. R. Koester as collector of internal revenue for South Carolina.

Agitation of the vexed question is condemned by a majority of the Cau-

SOME LITERARY WORKERS.

277

casian race, and many leading men and women of color deprecate any harsh allusions in the meetings of clubs and societies, to the all important "race question." Yet, can we be silent? Some person says "Unpleasant contention is sure to follow any such allusion." No matter, let us do our duty and meet the issue boldly.

"Gag law" is nothing new; but it is unique to see its enforcement attempted by intelligence in the race. It was early adopted by Southern leaders way back in 1840, whereby all petitions on the subject of slavery were "tabled" without discussion, and free speech was abolished. History but repeats itself in 1902.

Said Mr. Phillips in 1860, on the platform of Music Hall, Boston:

"Some of you may think that everybody talks now of slavery, free speech, and the Negro. That is true; and I am not certain that the longest liver of you all will ever see the day when it will not be so. The Negro for fifty or thirty years, has been the basis of our commerce, the root of our politics, the pivot of our pulpit, the inspiration of almost all that is destined to live in our literature. For a hundred years, at least, our history will probably be a record of the struggles of a proud and selfish race to do justice to one that circumstances have thrown into its power. The effects of slavery will not vanish in one generation, or even in two. It were a very slight evil, if they could be done away with more quickly.

"It will probably be a long while, a very long while, before the needle of our politics will float free from this disturbance, before trade will cease to feel the shock of this agitation, before the pulpit can throw off vassalage to their prejudice and property, before letters take heart and dare to speak the truth.

"A bitter prejudice must be soothed, a bloody code repealed, a huckstering constitution amended or made way with, social and industrial life re-arranged, and ministers allowed to take the Bible, instead of the Stock List, as the basis of their sermons."

Were not his words prophetic? Are they not as true to-day as when he

gave them life on that Sunday in December so many years ago?

When Mr. Phillips left Music Hall at the conclusion of the exercises, he was met by a mob on Winter street, with cries of "There he is!" "Crush him out!" "Down with the Abolitionist!" "Bite his head off!" "All up!" etc. They gave vent to their impotent rage in yells and hisses, following him to the door of his house. Such is the tax that evil levies on virtue.

We know that it is not "popular" for a woman to speak or write in plain terms against political brutalities, that a woman should confine her efforts to woman's work in the home and church.

The colored woman holds a unique position in the economy of the world's advancement in 1902.

Beyond the common duties peculiar to woman's sphere, the colored woman must have an intimate knowledge of every question that agitates the councils of the world; she must understand the solution of problems that involve the alteration of the boundaries of countries, and which make and unmake governments.

A famous woman of the favored race, has said that she did not wish her work to be judged with reference to her sex; that she feared that women workers were praised unduly. Yet it seems difficult to escape entirely from this evil. Women are so active in advancing the cause not only of women, but of men, and in fact of the entire human family. Women who have enjoyed the "higher education" with its broadening culture, esthetic influence and the pure desire inculcated to uplift humanity, are doing much for the masses among their own people.

Upon the Negro woman lies a great responsibility,—the broadening and deepening of her race, the teaching of youth to grasp present opportunities, and, greater than all, to help clear the moral atmosphere by inculcating a clearer appreciation of the Holy Word and its application to every day living. The Negro woman will learn—is learning—many things she has not been fully aware of concerning human nature

278

in general, and philanthropic and political methods in particular. The more clearly she understands the governing principles of the government under which she lives and rears her children, the surer will be an honorable future for the whole race.

From the time that the first importation of Africans began to add comfort and wealth to the existence of the New World community, the Negro woman has been constantly proving the intellectual character of her race in unexpected directions; indeed, her success has been significant.

From the foregoing we conclude that it is the duty of the true race-woman to study and discuss all phases of the race question.

Emerson tells us that “the civility of no race is perfect whilst another race is degraded.” We love this country, we adore the form of government under which we live; we want to feel that it will exist through ages yet to come. We know that it cannot stand if the vile passions which are convulsing the people at the present time are allowed to continue. Let the women then, without adverse criticism, continue to help raise the race by every means in their power, and at the same time raise our common country from the mire of barbarism.

It was a curious phenomenon, in the midst of oppression and wrong, the discovery of so great a genius in the guise of a fragile child of a despised race.

The story of Phillis Wheatley's life is common history with all classes of people, yet, we love to rehearse it, renewing our courage, as it were, for the struggle of life, with live coals from the altar of her genius. To quote Carlisle, it was: "Like a little well in the rocky desert places, like a sudden splendor of heaven! People knew not what to make of it."

She was brought from Africa to America in 1761, when between seven and eight years of age.

Mrs. John Wheatley went into the Boston slave market one day to purchase a girl for her own use. Mrs.

Wheatley's heart was touched by a good looking child just imported from the African coast, and who appeared to be suffering from the effects of the sea-voyage and the rigorous climate. The lady bought the child and called her Phillis. Struck with her uncommon brightness of the intellect of her new purchase, the mistress taught the child to read and and in about fifteen months after her arrival in this country little Phillis had attained the English language to such a degree that she could read the most difficult portions of the Scripture to the great astonishment of all who knew her.

At the age of twelve this intellectual prodigy could write letters and sustain a correspondence that would have been a credit to one twice her age, writing in 1765 a letter to Rev. Mr. Occom, the Indian minister while in England. In the family the little negress met with the kindest treatment, her genius demanding that she be treated as an equal and a companion. Indeed, she was an object of attraction, astonishment and attention with all refined and highly-cultured society at the home of the Wheatley's and abroad. Scholars, divines and literary characters vied with each other in supplying her with books and helping to develop her wonderful intellectual powers. She studied Latin and translated one of Ovid's tales which was published in America and England. In 1773 a small volume of her poems was published in London, dedicated to the Countess of Huntington.

At the age of twenty-one, Phillis was emancipated by her master, and on account of failing health took a sea-voyage to England. While there she was received with flattering attention in the first circles of society. In the midst of her social and literary triumphs Mrs. Wheatley who was very ill, sent for her to return, and so strong was the love between mistress and maid that Phillis cheerfully gave up the affluence surrounding her to return to her benefactress.

Phillis married Dr. Peters, a man of her own race, described by some as having considerable talents, and by others

SOME LITERARY WORKERS.

279

as of a mean nature that envied the achievements of the cultured woman he had married. Be this as it may, she did not long survive, her health declined rapidly, and she died in 1780, at the age of twenty-six.

The style of her writings is pure; her verses full of beauty and sublimity; her language chaste and elegant. Could she have lived a few years longer she would have been renowned as a poet. Still she accomplished her destiny which was by the development of her genius to show to the world the injustice done her race.

Among the women of the race blessed by Divinity with an extraordinary portion of His pure spirit, it gives us pleasure to record the name of Mrs. Francis Grimke, formerly Miss Gertrude L. Fortune, of Philadelphia. In 1854 Miss Fortune entered the Higginson Grammar School at Salem, Mass., where she won the reputation of being an apt pupil. Entering the high school, she graduated from that institution with honor, having received a premium for "A Parting Hymn," sung at graduation. This composition gave evidence that Miss Fortune was a literary genius. She became a correspondent of the "National Anti-Slavery Standard," and wrote a series of spicy letters that attracted attention from many white journals. Her poem, "The Angel's Visit," is not surpassed by anything in the English language.

Miss Fortune (Mrs. Grimke) stands between the Anglo-Saxon and the African, with fine features, well-developed forehead, and an intellectual countenance, her gifted mind is well stored with gleanings from the works of the best authors. For many years her writings were published in the "Atlantic Monthly," during the time that she taught in the Southern States, where she was well known and highly appreciated.

Among the Reformers of the nineteenth century none stands more powerful than Mrs. Ida B. Wells-Barnett. Her story is romantic. Everybody has heard

of this fearless woman. She stirred Europe with her eloquent appeals until Parliament and crowned heads delighted to honor her. The press of her own country, governors, senators, representatives, heard her with pleasure and profit. She is without doubt the first authority among Afro-Americans on lynching and mob violence.

Ida B. Wells was born in Holly Springs, Miss., and was left an orphan when a little girl of fourteen years. For six years she had attended Rusk University, the college founded by the Freedman's Bureau, her tuition paid by her parents. Their death charged her with the support of six little brothers and sisters, a task which she bravely assumed.

At fourteen she was teaching a district school, studying herself, and attending the college when unemployed. In 1889 she went to Memphis, where she was first employed as a teacher, and then as a journalist, editing, and finally controlling the "Free Speech," a paper published in the interests of the colored race. For three years she met with unbounded success. Miss Wells developed great talent as a public speaker, and was in great demand among her people. In 1892 the crisis came that materially changed the course of her life. The unprovoked and cruel murder of three innocent black men in a suburb of Memphis aroused the girl-editor. She knew the men personally, and the shock of their awful death gave her a fierce courage. She published the true story of the crime. The result we all know. Her office was raided by a mob, her presses destroyed, she was driven from Memphis on pain of death if she returned.

She found a refuge in New York, and from there, when her story became known, she went by invitation to England, where her extreme youth, her earnestness and simple eloquence, her magnetic personality opened a way for her everywhere. Columns of praise were lavished upon her, and upon her return to New York she received an ovation as the champion of her race and an acknowledged power upon the public platform.

280

Miss Wells married Lawyer Barnett, a prominent advocate of Chicago and a well-known editor and newspaper man.

We append interesting testimonials of Mrs. Barnett's work abroad:

Miss Ida B. Wells, an American colored lady from Tennessee, pleaded the cause of her race on Tuesday evening last, in the Friends' Meeting House, Glasgow, before a large audience. The graphic picture she gave of the persecution and brutal tyranny to which the colored people of the Southern States are subjected by the whites, was listened to with rapt attention. Nothing more harrowing has been for years related from a Glasgow platform than the narrative she gave of the cruelties and outrages perpetrated upon her people.—The Scottish Pulpit.

Those who heard Miss Wells may be interested in her labors in Great Britain. After lecturing successfully in Edinburgh and Glasgow, she passed on to the chief English provincial towns, and then to London. Special interest attaches to her last public appearance in London, which was at the World's Women's Temperance Union at St. James' Hall, Piccadilly. She was placed immediately on the left of Lady Henry Somerset, Miss Frances Willard being on the right. When Lady Somerset invited Miss Wells to speak on temperance subjects, Miss Wells replied that she had only one excuse for being before the

British public, and that was to protest against "lynch law," and expressed her desire that the association that works for "God, home, and every land" would use its influence against this evil. Thereupon Lady Somerset introduced Miss Wells and allowed her to make this appeal.—Aberdeen Evening Gazette, June 28, 1893.

After hearing Miss Wells an Aberdeen journalist wrote:

"That the habit of treating persons with Negro blood in their veins with social contempt: bringing against the race monstrous accusations without evidence, and carrying reckless vengeance the length of wrecking property and destroying human life by the process of lynching is a disgrace to America, is clear. The only wise and safe way to remove a foul blot from the scutcheon of the greatest republic on earth is for Americans, from the most prominent statesman to the meanest citizen, to give practical effect to their professed Christianity by a frank and honest recognition of the fact—which, indeed, ought to be their pride—that all citizens of that republic are on one and an equal footing in respect of social rights as well as the protection of the law; and that so long as the conditions of good citizenship are respected, neither race nor color can form any disqualification where true freedom reigns."

## A PRAYER.

JAMES R. TIMES.

Oh God if I have erred to-day
Thou wilt forgive.

Tho' I have lost the narrow way,
I beg to live.
Trim thou my light,
So darkest night,
Will still be bright.

The strength which buoys the righteous, give.
Teach me to say:
My faith illumines every hour I live,
With heavenly ray.

HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.

281

HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.*

SARAH A. ALLEN.

### SYNOPSIS OF CHAPTERS I. TO XXXIII.

Closely associated with the Confederate leaders, was St. Clair Enson, son of an aristocratic Maryland family, who hoped, by rendering valuable aid to the founders of the new government, to re-establish himself socially and financially. While in Charleston, S. C., attending the convention preliminary to the formation of the new government, he received a letter announcing the birth of his brother's heiress. This enraged Enson who saw in it the loss of his patrimony. He fell in with a notorious slave-trader named Walker, who accompanied him on his homeward trip on the steamer "Planter." Walker offers to show him a way out of his difficulties for ten thousand dollars.

St. Clair Enson's brother Ellis had married Miss Hagar Sargeant, a beauty and an heiress. A daughter was born. Soon after this St. Clair arrives at Enson Hall accompanied by Walker. He claims that Enson has a slave of his on the plantation. Enson denies the charge.

Walker explains that, being childless, Mr. and Mrs. Sargeant, while living at St. Louis, took an octogenarian slave from him to bring up. He declares that Hagar is that child, and produces papers to prove his claim. Hagar recognizes the man, and faints at sight of him.

Ellis buys Hagar and the child of Walker. Unable to bear the disgrace of having married a Negress, decided to leave home, but leaving his wife very dearly, concludes to go abroad, and live where they are unknown. St. Clair overhears the plan and informs Walker. Enson leaves home to make arrangements for journey. At end of three weeks his dead body is found in some woods on the estate.

Hagar accuses St. Clair and Walker of murdering Ellis. Then St. Clair gives Walker permission to sell Hagar and the child in the Washington slave market. Hagar, with the child, leans into the Potomac River.

Aurelia Madison becomes fast friends with Jewel on the strength of an old school acquaintance at the Canadian convent. She secures an invitation to the ball and appears there, creating a sensation.

Aunt Henry Sargeant, a scrub woman at Treasury Building, disappears on same night of Bradford murder.

Cuthbert Sumner and Jewel Benson are married in the prison. At the hearing before the Grand Jury Sumner is held for trial in September. Senator Bowen, who is taken suddenly ill in New York, is brought home and dies the next day. After the funeral General Benson presents a will signed by Senator Bowen, that leaves the entire estate in his hands, together with Major Madison. Jewel Benson is absorbed at the very entrance to her home.

Jewel comes out of a swoon to find herself imprisoned in a deserted mansion, waited on by an old Negress and a pleasant looking colored man who is Isaac Johnson. After a number of weeks she manages to get out of her room and in wandering over the house comes upon Aunt Henry, the missing witness in the Bradford murder case.

Meanwhile, Venus Johnson, from remarks made by her mother, infers that Gen. Benson has concealed Jewel at a place near Baltimore, where her father has gone to look after Gen. Benson's business for the summer. She goes to Chief Benson and tells him her thoughts.

Disguised as a boy, she discovers Jewel Bowen and her grandmother, Aunt Henry Sargeant, in the same house.

Aurelia Madison visits Sumner in prison and offers to prove his innocence, if he will marry her. He refuses to do this; announces his marriage with Jewel, accuses her of bearing colored blood, and she leaves him vowing vengeance. At the trial Aunt Henry is produced as an eye-witness of the murder. Lynching is threatened by the crowd when Gov. Lowe moves to arrest Gen. Benson on her evidence. To prove the truth of the old negress' story, Chief Henson declares himself to be Ellis Enson, supposed to have been murdered twenty years before. Mrs. Bowen recognizes her former husband and claims that she is the unfortunate Hagar.

## CHAPTER XXXIV.

At Mrs. Bowen's impassioned cry, Chief Henson turned an appealing look upon the judge, who bowed his head as if understanding the mute question; he reached the fainting woman's side with one stride, and lifted her tenderly in his strong arms, then he bore her from the crowded room, followed by the maid and weeping step-daughter. The spectators fell back respectfully before the stern man over whose white face great tears,

that did not shame his manhood, coursed unheeded.

When the excitement incident to Chief Henson's story (or Ellis Enson, as we must now call him) had somewhat subsided, the trial was resumed.

Governor Lowe called no other witnesses, but at once rose to address the jury for the prisoner, and never, perhaps, had the great politician and leader been more eloquently brilliant than on that occasion. He ranged up the whole mass

*Copyright, 1901, by the Author.

282

of evidence with a bold and masterly
grasp that could not be outrivalled.

In burning words he laid bare the de-
tails of the plot for millions, explaining
that when General Benson found himself
defeated in all directions, and threatened
with exposure by the woman he had
ruined, if he persisted in marrying Miss
Bowen, he had conceived the idea of
a diabolical deed—to murder Miss Brad-
ford and allow the guilt to rest upon
Cuthbert Sumner, thus ridding himself of
two obstacles at one stroke.

He painted vividly the stealthy return
of General Benson from New York to
Washington, his arrival at the Treasury
Building, his concealment in the great
wardrobes, with which his department
was supplied, his long wait for the de-
parture of Mr. Sumner, during which he
heard the dead woman's confession to
the secretary; his meeting with Miss
Bradford, down to the last awful move
in the tragedy witnessed by the old Ne-
gress, Aunt Henny, who fainted with
horror at the tragedy of the night. "He
returned to New York as secretly as he
left the city," continued the Governor,
"because his flight had occurred on the
Sabbath, when all the members of the
committee were bent on individual pleas-
ure, and as he was in his place on Mon-
day morning no one noticed his absence.
Then, in his devotion to his employer's
interests, the faithful servant and ex-
slave, Isaac Johnson, knowing no law
save the will of his former owner, faithful
to the traditions of slavery still, concealed
the only witness of the crime, failing only
in one point—that he did not murder the
old woman (his mother-in-law) as com-
manded by General Benson, but kept her
in confinement. In attempting to force
Miss Bowen to marry him by abducting
her and concealing her in an old country
house, detectives searching for her found
the missing witness, whom we have
heard here to-day.

"The romance of the situation is en-
hanced by the fact that in just retribution
the brother so inhumanly betrayed and
abandoned, even as was Joseph of old,
by his brethren, was the Nemesis placed
upon the criminal's track to put him in
the power of outraged justice."

With a splendid peroration, and a ten-

der reference to the unexpected meeting
of the cruelly-separated husband and
wife, the Governor sat down and the At-
torney-General followed him in a speech
of great ability; but he knew the verdict
was a foregone one, that his own re-
marks were but a form, that the weight
of evidence in "this most extraordinary
case" left him but one course. He felt,
too, a savage bitterness towards Benson
or Enson, that made him pant for the
trial which he knew must come. In fact,
officers were already stationed near the
precious trio ready to take them in charge
the moment all preliminary proceedings
were over.

The Attorney-General concluded his
speech with the words, "Justice is all that
we are seeking, gentlemen of the jury,
and in your hands I leave the prisoner's
interests, knowing that you will return a
verdict in accordance with the evidence
given, that will give us all the right to
welcome Mr. Sumner among us again
fully reinstated in the confidence and es-
teem of the whole country."

The judge's charge followed, with a
finely-balanced summing up which dis-
played all the power and glory of English
jurisprudence; even the prisoner fol-
lowed him with admiring forgetfulness of
self. Finally the case was given to the
jury; they consulted together a few min-
utes for the sake of appearances, without
leaving their seats, then the foreman rose
and announced: "We find the prisoner
not guilty."

"Is this your verdict, Mr. Foreman?"
asked the clerk.

"It is," he answered.

"So say you all, gentlemen of the
jury?"

"We do," in chorus from the box.

If there had been much doubt which
way public opinion and sympathy had
set during the trial, there was absolutely
none when the verdict "not guilty" was
given, for the long-repressed excitement
found vent in an outburst of applause
that for a time defied official control.
Like wildfire the news spread to the peo-
ple outside, and cheer after cheer rent
the air, the crowd swaying and pushing
in a vain attempt to get a glimpse of the
late prisoner; but as soon as he could,
Sumner left in a carriage with Badger

HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.

283

and West, faithiul John Williams on the
box, for his apartments, and later the
Bowen mansion.

Sumner could never have told very
precisely what passed after the verdict
had been given, save that as in a dizzy
dream he heard applause within and
cheers without; then he saw the fetters on
the wrists of General Benson and saw
him hurried from the room between two
officers, followed by Major Madison and
Aurelia. The two villains had sat non-
plussed and dumbfounded during the
stirring events just chronicled, making
no effort to escape. Governor Lowe
rushed the business of their arrest, and in
this was ably seconded by the judge and
the Attorney-General.

Presently Sumner found himself in a
mass of humanity in a room with Gover-
nor Lowe and Mr. Cameron, receiving
congratulations and invitations. He
thanked all in his pleasant way and de-
clined; he could not bear society just yet.

That verdict gave back life to Jewel
and to him, but he was unhappy and
anxious over her situation with her step-
mother; the wonderful revelation of Mrs.
Bowen's identity with the slave Hagar
was a shock to him. It was a delicate sit-
uation, but, of course, he told himself,
"Mrs. Bowen could see that with all sym-
pathy for her and her sad story, it was
impossible for Jewel to be longer asso-
ciated with her in so close a relationship
as that of mother and daughter. He com-
forted himself with the thought that the
unfortunate woman was the second wife
of Senator Bowen, and that was a fortu-
nate fact. He would do all that he could
for Mrs. Bowen, but the social position
of Mrs. Sumner demanded a prompt
separation.

Cuthbert Sumner was born with a no-
ble nature; his faults were those caused
by environment and tradition. Chival-
rous, generous-hearted—a manly man in
the fullest meaning of the term—yet born
and bred in an atmosphere which ap-
proved of freedom and qualified equality
for the Negro, he had never considered
for one moment the remote contingency
of actual social contact with this unfor-
tunate people.

He had heard the Negro question dis-
cussed in all its phases during his student

life at "Fair Harvard," and had even con-
tributed a paper to a local weekly in
which he had warmly championed their
cause; but so had he championed the
cause of the dumb and helpless creatures
in the animal world about him. He gave
large sums to Negro colleges and on the
same principal gave liberally to the So-
ciety for the Prevention of Cruelty to
Animals, and endowed a refuge for
homeless cats. Horses, dogs, cats, and
Negroes were classed together in his
mind as of the brute creation whose suf-
ferings it was his duty to help alleviate.

And Jewel? She, too, felt that strain-
ing of the heart's chords as she waited in
her private sitting room for her lover-
husband. She was alone. Ellis Enson
was with her step-mother. After Mrs.
Bowen returned to consciousness, Jewel
had stolen away unnoticed by the
strangely reunited pair, leaving them in
sacred seclusion.

She held the evening paper in her
hand. It contained a column headed,
"Sensational Ending of the Famous
Bradford Tragedy."

After detailing the day's events, the ed-
itor gave the story of the white slave
Hagar (Mrs. Bowen), and her extraordi-
nary recognition of her former husband
and master in the person of Chief Hen-
son of the Secret Service Division. The
editor went on to say:

"No trace of woman or child was
found after her leap over the bridge into
the river. She was supposed to have
been drowned. The woman, however,
was picked up by a Negro oyster-digger
and concealed in his hut for days. At
the breaking out of the war she drifted
to California and in a few years married
the wealthy miner, Zenas Bowen. This
story, showing, as it does, the ease with
which beautiful half-breeds may enter
our best society without detection, is a
source of anxiety to the white citizens
of our country. At this rate the effects
of slavery can never be eradicated, and
our most distinguished families are not
immune from contact with this mongrel
race. Mrs. Bowen has our sympathy,
but we cannot, even for such a leader as
she has been, unlock the gates of caste
and bid her enter. Posterity forbids it.
We wait the action of Mr. Ellis Enson

284

(Chief Henson) with impatience, praying that sentiment may not overcome the dictates of duty."

Jewel's tender heart was full of pity and love for her step-mother. Now she knew for the first time whence came the fountain of love so freely lavished upon her by this heart-broken mother.

"How she must have suffered," murred the girl to herself. Then, as she mentally counted up the years that had passed since the events chronicled by the paper, she said aloud in some surprise, "Why, I must be about the age of the poor baby girl. How wonderful!" She was glad to be alone after all these weeks of tempest and to-day's climax, with its reaction. Mingled with her own joy at Cuthbert's release was a silent, wordless awe of Chief Henson's declaration in the court room and her step-mother's avowal. But, strange to say, the girl felt none of the repugnance that the announcement of Mrs. Bowen's origin had brought to Sumner. Her own happiness was so great that all worldly selfishness was swept away.

Hush! She suddenly rose from the couch where she was sitting, with wide eyes and quivering form, hearing the soft musical voice outside, so yearned for all these dreadful weeks, now fast disappearing like a horrible nightmare before the rosy glow of Hope's enchanting rays. She saw the door open and shut—saw Cuthbert's tall form enter—she sank up on the couch, putting out her hands to him in a trustful, childlike way.

Without a word he flung himself beside her and folded her in his arms with a passion and strength that were resistless.

"Mine at last! My darling! My one love—my wife!" For a second there was a blank—life itself seemed to stand still, and time and space were obliterated. "Husband!" she said at length with smothered passion. He stooped and kissed her in a strange, awed way—silently, solemnly, as a man might who had been so near the grave—heart to heart, soul to soul, conscious only in that supreme moment paradise was touched! So for some minutes they sat in soul communion. Sumner broke the silence after a time. "Heaven only can

reward Chief Henson and Venus Johnson for their rescue of you, my treasure. May heaven forget me if I ever forget their devotion to my dear wife. I tell you, Jewel, I was maddened when the news was brought to me of your abduction. I would have been a murderer in truth could I have been free for one moment to meet Benson!"

The wife's lips touched his softly, lovingly—true woman to the core—as a "ministering angel."

"But, dearest, God protected me."

There was another eloquent pause. Then Sumner said abruptly:

"To-morrow our marriage must be properly advertised. It is Thursday now; on Monday you must come with me to my father. After you have seen him, you shall plan our future."

Jewel laid her head against him. "Your wishes are mine, Cuthbert."

Then they talked a while of the strange revelations made at the trial, of the discovery of Negro blood in Aurelia Madison and Mrs. Bowen.

"With the knowledge that we now possess of her origin, we can no longer wonder at her wicked duplicity," said Sumner.

"That is true in her case," replied Jewel, "but a truer, sweeter, more perfect woman than mamma does not live on the earth; how do you account for it?"

"Depend upon it, those characteristics are but an accident of environment, not the true nature of her parent stock. I have always heard that the Negro race excelled in low cunning."

"True," replied Jewel, dreamily, "but then there are Venus and Aunt Henny."

"Yes, and my faithful John. I suppose these exceptions prove the rule. Still I am thankful that Mrs. Bowen is only your step-mother."

Then they drifted back into their lovers' talk once more.

"Look thro' mine eyes with thine, true wife,

Round my true heart thine arms entwine;

My other dearer life in life,

Look thro' my very soul with thine!"

HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.

285

It was midnight when the wedded loy-
ers separated. In the hall they met Ellis
Enson, as we shall hereafter call him.

The man's face wore a look of solemn
joy. He shook Jewel's hand silently.
He urged Sumner to go to his room with
him and spend the night, for he had
much to say to him in regard to the late
trial. Sumner felt obliged to accept the
invitation, and the two men went away
together.

The early morning hours found them
still talking over the trial, but their great-
est interest was in the story of the elder
man—the strange trials in two lives.

"How do you intend to fix it?" ques-
tioned Sumner.

"Of course Mrs. Bowen is very much
shaken, but we shall be quietly remar-
ried on Sunday, and then I shall take
my wife away. When we return I hope
to have possession of Enson Hall, where
we shall take up our permanent abode.
I hand in my resignation to-day, to take
immediate effect."

"I honor you for your resolution, En-
son, but indeed I have not your strength
of character. I could never solve the
social problem in that high-handed man-
ner. Have you no fear of public
opinion?"

"My dear boy, I know just where you
are. I went all through the old argu-
ments from your point of view twenty
years ago. I wavered and wavered, but
nature was stronger than prejudice. I
have suffered the torments of hell since
I lost my wife and child."

He rose from his seat and strode once
down the room, then back again, paus-
ing before the young man.

"Sumner," he said, with impressive
solemnity, "race prejudice is all right in
theory, but when a man tries to practice
it against the laws which govern human
life and action, there's a weary journey
ahead of him, and he's not got to die to
realize the tortures of the damned. This
idea of race separation is carried to an
extreme point and will, in time, kill it-
self. Amalgamation has taken place;
it will continue, and no finite power can
stop it."

"But, my dear Enson, you do not
countenance such a—such a—well—ter-

rible action as a wholesale union between
whites and blacks? Think of it, my dear
man! Think of our refinement and in-
telligence linked to such black bestialty
as we find in the slums of this or any
other great city where Negroes predom-
inate!"

Enson smiled at the other's vehe-
mence.

"Certainly not, Sumner; but, on the
other hand, take the case of Aurelia
Madison. Did you ever behold a more
gorgeously beautiful woman, or one
more fastidiously refined? Had her
moral development been equal to her
other attainments, and you had loved
her, how could you endure to have a nar-
row, beastly prejudice alone separate
you from the woman pre-destined for
your life-companion? It is in such cases
that the law of caste is most cruel in its
results."

"I think that the knowledge of her
origin would kill all desire in me," re-
plied Sumner. "The mere thought of the
grinning, toothless black hag that was
her foreparent would forever rise be-
tween us. I am willing to allow the Ne-
groes education, to see them acquire
business, money, and social status within
a certain environment. I am not averse
even to their attaining political power.
Farther than this, I am not prepared to
go."

"And this is the sum total of what
Puritan New England philanthropy will
allow—every privilege but the vital one
of deciding a question of the commonest
personal liberty which is the funda-
mental principle of the holy family tie."

"When one considers the ignorance,
poverty and recent degradation of this
people, I feel that my position is well
taken," persisted Sumner. "Ought we
not, as Anglo-Saxons, keep the fountain
head of our racial stream as unpoluted
as possible?"

Enson smiled sadly; a holy light for
one instant illumined the scarred face of
the veteran:

"A boy's will is the wind's will,
And the thoughts of youth are long,
long thoughts,"

he quoted softly. "You will learn one
day that there is a higher law than that

286

enacted by any earthly tribunal, and I
believe that you will then find your na-
ture nobler than you know.”

"You make me feel uncanny, Enson,
with your visionary ideas. Thank God,
I have my wife; there I am safely an-
chored."

"Amen!" supplemented Enson softly,
as they clasped hands in a warm good-
night.

CHAPTER XXXV.

On Friday the court room was again
crowded to the doors by spectators eager
to view the closing scenes in the cele-
brated case.

The soi-disant General Benson was
arraigned on a charge of wilfully mur-
dering Elise Bradford, and was com-
mitted for trial in October. Major Mad-
ison, or Walker, the ex-slave driver, and
his daughter Aurelia were also in court,
Madison for forgery in connection with
Senator Bowen's will.

Nothing criminal was charged against Aurelia; in fact, no one desired to inflict more punishment on the unfortunate woman, and when she left the court room that day she vanished forever from public view.

Deadly pale, but proudly self-pos-
sessed, Ellis Enson gave his testimony
at the hearing, fixing a steadfast, un-
flinching gaze on the livid, haggard face
that glared back with sullen hate and
fear in every line. So for a moment of
dead silence, of untold pain to one, those
two men, sons of one father, but with a
bridgeless gulf between them, stood face
to face after many years.

The story had to be told again, how-
ever deeply it racked one soul to be
forced to give deadly testimony against
the murderer, who, outcast by his own
evil deeds, was still his father's son. The
ghastly facts stood out too clearly for
hesitation, and St. Clair Enson, alias
Gen. Charles Benson, was remanded for
trial.

Owing to the unsavory character of
the prisoner extra precautions were
taken by the warden to prevent a rescue
or an escape.

At one o'clock Saturday morning the
guard upon the outer wall that sur-
rounded the jail saw a shadow that

seemed to move. At first he thought it
a stray cat or dog, then as he wached
he saw that it stole along the wall suspi-
ciously; obedient to orders, he fired; the
shadow fell to earth.

The men who came running at the
sound of the shots bore the wounded
man back into the jail, where they found
that their burden was the body of St.
Clair Enson, and that he was dead. The
guard's bullet had taken a fatal effect.

In the prisoner's bed crouched Isaac
Johnson in a vain endeavor to cover up
his former owner's flight. A gaping hole
at one side of the cell told where an en-
trance had been effected. How Isaac
had managed to cut his way through the
solid masonry always remained a mys-
tery to the authorities.

Thus ended St. Clair Enson's career of
vice and crime. Walker, alias Major
Madison, died in the state prison.

CHAPTER XXXVI.

Late Saturday afternoon, Hagar, so
long known to us as Mrs. Bowen, re-
clined in semi-invalid fashion on the
couch in her boudoir. She had ex-
changed her deep mourning for a house
dress of white cashmere, profusely
touched with costly lace. Her dark
hair, showing scarcely a touch of silver,
was closely coiled at the back of her
shapely head. In spite of a shade of
sadness her countenance was serene.

She was happy—happier than she had
ever hoped to be in this life. True, no
callers begged admittance into the grand
mansion, no cards overflowed the receiv-
ers in the spacious entrance hall, since
the sensational items disclosing her
identity had appeared in the columns of
the daily press; that fact did not dis-
concert her in the least. One thing alone
troubled her,—Summer's determination
to separate her from Jewel.

The tender-hearted woman who had
been his champion and friend through-
out dark days of suspicion and despair,
could not understand his antipathy to
her. The two ladies did not worry
themselves unduly, however, trusting
that time and their united persuasions
would win him to a better frame of mind.

The ceremony of the morrow would

HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.

287

see her united to the husband of her
youth. She thought only of that.

Ellis wished to settle the whole of Senator Bowen's immense fortune upon Jewel, but the latter would not hear of so unjust a proceeding. So the mansion was to be left in the care of Marthy Johnson, Aunt Henny and Oliver, while Mr. and Mrs. Enson were abroad. Venus was to go to Massachusetts with her young mistress, and the plan was that she and John Williams should be married about Christmas. The travellers were to start on their journeys early Monday morning. Suddenly Senator Bowen's last words, "The little hair trunk!" flashed across the lady's mind. It had been his in his first wife's time. He had clung to it through poverty and prosperity. It was in the late Senator's dressing-room which opened into the room where she was lying. Secretly blaming herself for neglecting the shabby object of his love and care, Hagar rose hastily and passed into the adjoining room.

Everything was as he had left it. How
lonely it seemed without the jovial,
genial presence of the man who had
saved her from despair. Tears came to
her eyes as she stood gazing upon famil-
iar objects, each bearing the personality
of the man who had gathered them
about him. Over in a corner stood the
little hair trunk. She moved slowly
toward it, and presently was on her
knees before it with the lid thrown back.

She sat there, prone upon the floor,
for a time, gazing in mute sadness upon
the contents—shabby, peculiarly made
garments of the fashion in vogue before
the war, mementoes of that other wife of
his young manhood, and, strange mixture,
a number of clay pipes, burned
black by use, and fishing tackle, all min-
gled in a motley heap.

She took up the first wife's picture,
opened the case and gazed into the eyes
of the blowzy girlish face in its hideous
cape bonnet, the long spiral curls
falling outside the ruche that faced the
head covering. Not a pretty face; no,
but honesty and kindliness of heart were
written there, silently claiming their
tribute, turning the contemptuous smile
to gentle reverence.

Hagar closed the case softly and placed
it beside her on the floor with the other
articles which her sense of neatness and
order had caused her to fold carefully in
regular piles, ready to replace in the
shabbv receptacle.

She had often wondered who Jewel re-
sembled and where she had obtained the
dainty, high-bred elegance of face and
figure; surely not from father nor from
mother. To-day her curiosity was again
aroused; the desire to know pursued her
so persistently that she was amazed.

The small velvet case containing Sen-
ator Bowen's daguerrotype, taken in
early youth, had a peculiar fascination
for her. His face smiled up at her, round,
jolly, rubicund, a dimple in his chin and
a laugh in his eyes, which the straight
hair, combed flatly to the sides of his
head, could not render sedate. Hagar
felt a film gather to her eyes. What a
god he had been to her! How devoted!
How gentle! And he was a man of
strong intellect and staunch integrity.
She had no cause to be ashamed of him.
He had saved her from despair. Next to
her God she placed this man, whom she
knew instinctively would never have for-
saken her, never for one instant would
he have wavered from his constancy to
her, no matter what the cause, were she
but true to him.

Ellis had come back to her; yes, but
although love forgave, love worshipped
at his shrine, love could not blot out the
bitter memory of the time when he had
failed her.

She closed the case with a nervous
click, and went on with her sorting and
folding. The very last thing that she
found was a brown paper parcel, tied
with coarse string. She undid the knot
with the feeling of pride which attends
the operation of succeeding in untying
a string without cutting it. She smoothed
out the kinks and curls and laid it care-
fully at her side ready for use again; then
she removed the paper, expecting to see
a man's wearing apparel; to her surprise
a roll of white cashmere, yellow with
age, met her eyes; it was wrapped about
other articles. The kneeling woman felt
the room spinning round her as she held
the packet in her hand. There was some-
thing vaguely familiar in that ordinary

288

piece of yellow cashmere; one side being visible showed a deep embroidered design tracing the edge of the deep hem. She could not move. Every muscle was paralyzed, and a flood of memories rushed in turmoil through her brain.

Trembling, breathless with excitement, she began to unroll the bundle. The last fold, as it fell apart, revealed the outer covering to be an infant's cloak of richest material and beautifully embroidered. With quivering fingers the agitated woman continued to shake out the garments that the cloak enfolded—a tiny dress, dainty skirts, a lace cap —in short, all the articles necessary to make up the attire of a child of love and wealth.

"Oh, merciful heaven! How came these here?" she whispered with white lips, as she pressed each tiny garment to her lips, and rained tremulous kisses on the exquisite lace cap. "My baby, my baby!"

She threw herself upon the floor and lay there weeping scalding tears. Before her lay the garments that her own hands had fashioned twenty years before, for the little daughter who had come to bless the union of Ellis Enson and herself. Half in terror she gazed upon them as upon the ghost of one long since departed. She made a movement and a metallic sound drew her attention to an object that slipped from among the clothing to the floor. It was a gold chain, from which depended a locket.

"My mother's locket!" she gasped. "Ah! Until this hour I had forgotten it; it was about my darling's neck when last I dressed her. My God! How comes it here? Why do I find it in Zenas Bowen's trunk?"

She touched a spring and the outer lid sprang back, showing a piece of paper pressed in the space usually devoted to pictures. The paper fell upon the floor unheeded. The writing was in Senator Bowen's hand, but she did not notice it; she was pressing her fingers along the margin of filagree work which decorated the edge of the locket; presently the back fell apart; then she pressed again and a third compartment opened and from it the face of Ellis En-

son in his first youth smiled up into her own.

How well she remembered all the minute details of the history of the locket in the shadowy past, brought so vividly to her memory by the dramatic events of the last few days. Her mother had given her the locket at the time of her father's death, and had told her that it was a valued heirloom, and had explained to her the intricate working of the triple case. Probably no one had ever discovered the secret spring, and the case was supposed to be empty. After Mrs. Sargeant's death, she had in turn explained to Ellis, had placed his pictured face there, and when, tortured and tormented by persecution, she was driven from her home to the slave market, she had placed the locket about the baby's neck; why, she knew not.

Gazing at it now with sick and whirl-
ing brain, there came a step outside in
her sitting room. She dragged her lead-
en limbs to the door and beheld Ellis.
The bright smile on his face at sight of
her seemed to chase away the years and
renew his lost youth.

"My darling," he began, "you see I
have managed to return earlier than I
expected. I could not support the pur-
gatory of absence from you longer. But
what is the matter?"

Hagar could not answer him. Leaning against the door-frame, she looked him in the eyes, then extended her hand, the open locket lying on her palm.

"Ellis," she said, in a husky whisper, "I have just found this—here—in this room—in Senator Bowen's old trunk of relics. What can it mean? For God's sake, try and explain it to me. I cannot grasp the meaning of it at all."

Ellis's face was as white as her own,
but he spoke soothingly to the distracted
woman. Then his trained eye travelled
beyond her to where the folded paper lay
forgotten.

Taking her in his arms, he placed her
upon the couch in the sitting-room, and
then picked up the paper, first tenderly
straightening each tiny garment and
placing them all together in a pile upon a
chair. Closing the door carefully be-

HAGAR'S DAUGHTER.

289

hind him, he drew a chair to the side of
the couch where Hagar lay weeping.

"Now, Hagar, my dear," he said,
coaxingly, "you will try and be good
and command yourself. God grant by
these tokens that we may trace our dar-
ling's last resting place—a message from
heaven!"

"Oh, how selfish I am, Ellis! You
need comfort as much as I do," she
cried, her love on fire at sight of the
tears in his eyes, which he tried in vain
to suppress. And then for a little while
the childless parents held each other's
hands and wept. Presently Ellis opened
the paper from the locket. It seemed
but a leaf from a memorandum book,
but what a change it wrought in the
lives of four people!

March, 1862.—Went up the Potomac
on the "Zenas Bowen" for oysters.
Brought off 100 guns, 300 pounds of am-
munition, Charleston, S. C. Picked up
log floating outside the bay with a girl
baby less than one year old attached to
it by clothing. Must have floated many
hours, but the sleeping child was un-
hurt. Clothing rich; no clue to parents
or relatives.

November, 1862.—Have adopted child
and shall call her “Jewel.” Have placed
this mem. inside locket found on child
for future reference.

Zenas Bowen.

Mary Jane Bowen.

There was a sound of weeping in the
quiet room. "The Divine Father hears
all prayers, sees all suffering. In His
own good time the All-Merciful has had
mercy." The solemn words broke from
Ellis.

"And I have said in my anguish, there
is no God. He does not heed my woes.
Blasphemer that I am!" cried Hagar.

"And she is here in this very house!
My God, I thank Thee! Ellis, do not
fear, I am strong; go, I beseech you,
lose not a moment, bring her to me—
bring my Jewel, my daughter, to my
arms. Ah, did not my heart yearn over
her from the first, when, as a tender
baby girl, I held her to my aching heart,
and soothed my deep despair? Go, go—
at once—Ellis! This suspense is more
trying than all that has gone before.

You do not know a mother's feelings.
Shall I live till your return?"

Ellis, alarmed at her state, choked
down his own feelings, and left the room
in search of Jewel.

Who can paint the most sacred of hu-
man emotions? Clasped in her mother's
arms, and shown the proofs preserved
by her adopted father of her rescue from
the death designed by her distracted
mother, Jewel doubted not that she was
Hagar's daughter.

CHAPTER XXXVII.

All night the new-found daughter and
husband watched beside Hagar's couch.
They feared for her reason. But joy
never kills, and at length she slept, and
Jewel stole away to take her needed rest.

When alone again in her room, after
the startling revelation that had come to
her, she sat a long time, trying to realize
the complete change in her future which
this discovery would bring. She did not
deceive herself; the cup of happiness was
about to be snatched from her lips.
Cuthbert, who was the one object of her
passionate hero worship, would turn
from her with loathing. There were dark
circles about her eyes and her cheeks
were ghastly. She loved her mother,
she was proud of her father but feelings
engendered for twenty years were not to
be overcome instantly. It was horrible
—a living nightmare, that she, the pet-
ted darling of society, should be banned
because of her origin. She shrank as
from a blow as she pictured to herself
the astonishment, disgust and contempt
of her former associates when they
learned her story. The present was ter-
rible, the future more awful still. Over-
come by her thoughts, moans burst from
her overcharged heart; she stretched out
her arms in an abandonment of grief
and dropped senseless in the middle of
her room, and so Venus found her in the
early morning hours. Heaven help her,
for it must also be written for her as for
her ill-fated mother:

"Better the heart strings had never
known
The chord that sounded its doom."

290

Venus knew the whole story. Mr. Enson had called Marthy, Aunt Henny and Venus into the room and told them very solemnly the facts in the case. There was much weeping and rejoicing.

"My soul," cried Venus to her mother when they were alone, "what about Mr. Sumner? If he goes back on Miss Jewel it'll kill her; it will break her heart."

"It's my 'pinion dat it's already broke, honey; a gal brung up like her has been's gwine break her heart to fin' herself nuthin' but common nigger trash. I jes' hope de debbil's give St. Clair Enson a good hot place down thar to pay him for his devilmen' here on yearth, 'deed I does," said Aunt Henny.

Jewel sent for her father and they talked the matter over. Mr. Enson could give her little hope. He was forced to acknowledge that Sumner was strongly prejudiced. He promised to see him, however, and tell him the story and hear his reply to Jewel, who sent also a pathetic note bidding him farewell:

"I know your prejudice against amalgramation; I have believed with you. My sin, for it is a sin to hold one set of God's creatures so much inferior to the rest of creation simply because of the color of the skin, has found me out. Like Miriam of old, I have scorned the Ethiopian and the curse has fallen upon me, and I must dwell outside the tents of happiness forever. I know you pity my poor mother; she has been so unhappy. I am proud of my father; he is a noble man. I will write again to-morrow and perhaps see you; but, oh, pray not to-day!"

Twenty-four hours passed and left Sumner as they found him, in mental torture. Then his good angel triumphed. He swore he would not give her up, and then he learned the power of prayer. He was ready to overlook and forgive all if only Jewel were left him. As his treaties went up to a compassionate God the words rose ever before him.

"Many waters cannot quench love, neither can the floods drown it." "All Thy waves and Thy billows have gone over me, but the heart is not easily closed. Love is strong as death."

Evening found him hastening toward

the Bowen mansion. The house looked desolate. He rang the bell at the great entrance doors. Marthy Johnson answered the imperative summons.

"Lor', Mr. Sumner, Lor', sir!"

"Where are they all, Marthy?" he asked abruptly.

"Gone to de continen', Mr. Sumner. Massa Ellis say, you young folks'll git better lef' by your lonesomes; dat's what he tol' me tell you, sir."

Sumner left her in deep despair. He went home to his father for a brief time and then started for the Continent himself.

At the end of a year, mindful of poor John's devotion, for he vowed not to marry Venus till his master settled down, Sumner returned to America and again sought the Bowen mansion. Again Marthy answered his summons, and told him that the family were at Enson Hall. He did not notice the pity on the woman's face.

He never paused until he reached the pretty little rustic town in Maryland that held his heart, his dove of peace. And then a great fear fell upon him, undefined and foreboding. He sent John on with his luggage to the Hall, and wandered up the country road with beating heart and feverish pulses. In a few minutes he would see her, she would be beside him, loving, forgiving. The tears came into his eyes, and he whispered a prayer. He drew his hat over his face and wandered off across a daisied field until he had overcome his emotion. A little graveyard nestled close beside the road. He was on the broad Enson acres, and in that enclosure dead and gone Ensons had slumbered for centuries. It was cool and shady and restful, and unconsciously he stepped into it.

Suddenly with a great cry he stood still before a fair, slender shaft of polished cream-white marble.

Jewel, aged 21.

"Not my will, but Thine be done!"

He fell down with his face upon her grave. She had died abroad of Roman fever.

* * * * *

Cuthbert Sumner questioned wherein

THE OCTOROON'S REVENGE.

291

he had sinned and why he was so severely punished.

Then it was borne in upon him: the sin is the nation's. It must be washed out. The plans of the Father are not changed in the nineteenth century; they are shown us in different forms. The idolatry of the Moloch of Slavery must be purged from the land and his actual sinlessness was but a meet offering to appease the wrath of a righteous God.

Across the lawn of Enson Hall a child—a boy—ran screaming and laughing, chasing a gorgeous butterfly. It was the child of St. Clair Enson and Elise Bradford, the last representative of the Enson family.

Cuthbert watched him with knitted brows. In him was embodied, in a different form, a lesson of the degradation of slavery. Cursed be the practices

which pollute the soul, and deaden all our moral senses to the reception of the true doctrines of Divinity.

The holy institution of marriage ignored in the life of the slave, breed indifference in the masters to the enormity of illicit connections, with the result that the sacred family relation is weakened and finally ignored in many cases. In the light of his recent experiences Cuthbert Sumner views life and eternity with different eyes and thoughts from what he did before he knew that he had wedded Hagar's daughter. Truly had Ellis Enson spoken when he judged him nobler than he knew.

"A boy's will is the wind's will, And the thoughts of youth are long, long thoughts."

THE END.

THE OCTOROON'S REVENGE.

RUTH D. TODD.

He was a tall young fellow, with the figure of an athlete, extremely handsome, with short, black curls and dark eyes.

His companion was a beautiful girl, tall and slight, though exceedingly graceful, with masses of silken hair of a raven blackness, and with eyes large and dreamy, of a deep violet blue.

But while she was the daughter of one of Virginia's royal blue bloods, he was simply a young mulatto coachman in her father's employ.

The young girl was sitting on a mossy bank by the side of a shady brook, while the young man lay at her feet. A carriage with a pair of fine horses stood just at the edge of the wood, across the roadway.

At last the young man spoke, looking up at the girl as he did so, and there was a world of anguish in his sad, dark eyes.

"Lillian, dearest, I am afraid that this must be our last day alone with each other."

"Oh, Harry dear, why so, what has happened? Does any one suspect us?" exclaimed the young girl as she moved swiftly from her seat and knelt by his side. He caught both her hands in his and covered them with kisses before he replied.

"No, dearest, nothing has happened as yet, but something may at any moment, Lillian darling." And the young man raised himself up and clasped the girl passionately to his heart. "It almost drives me mad to tell you, but I must go away."

"Oh, no! no! no! Harry, dear Harry, surely you do not mean what you are saying."

"Yes, darling, I must go! For your sake; for both of our sakes. Think dear one, it is quite possible that we may be found out some day, and then think of the shame and disgrace it will bring to you. Think what a blow it would give your father; what a blight it would cast upon an old and honored name.

Shunned and despised by your most intimate friends, you would be a social outcast. They would lynch me, of course, but for myself I care not. It is of you that I must think, and of your father who has been so very kind to me. Dear heart, I would gladly lay down my life to save your pure and spotless name.”

"Harry, dearest, although a few drops of Negro blood flows through your veins, your heart is as noble and your soul as pure as that of any one of my race. I would fain take you by the hand as my own, defying friends, father—defying the world, Harry, for I love you; and if you leave me I shall surely go mad! It would break my heart; it would kill me!" cried the girl, with frantic sobs.

"Oh, God! why was I ever born to wreck so pure and beautiful a heart as this? Why, oh, why is it such a crime for one of Negro lineage to dare to love the woman of his choice?"

"Darling, I wish that we had never met—that I had died before seeing your beautiful face—and then dear one you would be free to love and honor one of your own class; one who would be more worthy of you; at least, worthier than I, a Negro."

"To me, Harry, you are the noblest man on earth, and Negro that you are, I would not have you changed. I only wish, dear, that I also was possessed of Negro lineage, so that you would not think me so far above you. As it is dear—perhaps it is but the teaching of Mammie Nell—but I feel something as though I belonged to your race, at any rate I shall very soon, for whither you go, there too I shall be."

"My darling—what strange words—what do you mean?" he asked anxiously.

"Simply this, that we can elope!"

"Oh, Lillian, dear one, you forget that you are the daughter of one of Virginia's oldest aristocrats!"

"Do not reproach me for that Harry. Have I not thought, and wept, and prayed over it until my eyes were dim and my heart ached? I tell you there is no other way. We could go to Europe. I have always longed to visit Italy and France. Oh, Harry! we could be so happy together!"

"Lillian! Lillian! oh, my dearest!" he cried as he drew her closer within his embrace and pressed passionate kisses on her upturned face. Then he as suddenly put her from him.

"No! No! I am but mortal; do not tempt me. It would be worse than cowardly to do this. I cannot! Oh God! I cannot!"

But the girl wound her beautiful arms around his neck and asked tenderly: "Not even for my sake, Harry? Not even if it was the only thing on earth that would make me happy?"

The soft arms clinging about his neck, the pleading eyes gazing into his, completely stole his senses. He could not draw her closer to him, but his voice shook with emotion as he answered:

"Lillian, I have said that I would die for you, if it would but make you happy. And the thought of taking you away—of making you my wife—drives me wild with joy. Will you trust yourself with me?"

"I am yours—take me to your heart," was her reply.

And he kissed her again passionately, almost madly; he called her sweetheart, wife, and many other endearing names.

* * * * *

A week later the country for miles around was ringing with the news of Lillian Westland's elopement with her father's Negro coachman.

A posse of men and women scoured the country for miles around hoping to find the young people established in some dainty cottage. Cries of "lynch the Nigger, lynch the Nigger!" rang through the woods, and many were the comments, innuendoes and slighting words bestowed upon the young girl, who had been such a pet, but who had now outraged society so grossly.

It was a terrible shock to Lillian's white-haired aristocratic father. He had loved and worshiped his beautiful daughter and only child. But this madness, this ignominious conduct that his well beloved and petted darling had shown, crushed and dazed him, and placed him in a stupor from which it was impossible to arouse him. He shut himself up and refused to see even his most intimate friends.

The short, imploring, pitiful letter he

THE OCTOROON'S REVENGE.

293

received from Lillian, confessing all, and begging that in time her father would look upon her conduct a little less harshly, failed to animate him.

A month later, the news of the Hon. Jack Westland's death from suicide was announced by the entire press of that section. A deep mystery was connected with the suicide, of which vague hints were published in the daily papers. But nothing definite being known, the Westland mystery was soon forgotten by the world in general.

By only one person was the key of the mystery held, and she was a servant, who had been in the Westland's employ for many years.

This servant was an octoroon woman of about thirty-five years of age. Her eyes were the most remarkable feature about her. They were large and dark; at times wild and flashing, and again gentle and appealing, which fact conveyed to one the idea of a most romantic history. Her straight nose, well cut mouth and graceful poise of her head and neck showed that she was once a very beautiful creature, as well as an ill-used one, to judge from her story which was as follows:

It was twenty years ago that I first took the position as chambermaid at Westland Towers; I was just sixteen years of age that day—June the 17th, 1875. My mother I never knew, but I was told by an aunt, an only relative of mine, that my mother had been a beautiful quadroon woman and my father a member of one of Virginia's best families. My aunt having died while I was as yet but ten years old, the hardships and misery I experienced during my wretched existence between ten and sixteen, can better be imagined than described.

The filth and degradation of the low-class Negroes among whom, for lack of means, I was forced to live, disgusted me so that I grew to despise them. I held myself aloof from them and refused to take part in the vulgar frivolities which they indulged in, and occupied my spare moments in study, thereby evoking a torrent of anger and abuse upon my head, from the lowest Negroes. It was therefore with great relief that I accepted a position as chambermaid at Westland Towers,

preferring to live as a servant with white people than to be the most honored guest of the Negroes among whom I had lived. I was young then, and the blood of my father who was a great artist, was stronger in me than that of my mother. Naturally I hated all things dark, loathsome and disagreeable, and my soul thirsted and hungered for the bright sunshine, and the brilliancy and splendor of all things beautiful, which I found at Westland Towers. It was one of the most magnificently beautiful places in Virginia.

The Westland family were of old and proud descent, and consisted of a father, son and a wizened old housekeeper. The son was a handsome man. In fact I will describe him as I saw him for the first time in my life. I was in the act of dusting his private sitting room, when I turned and saw this handsome young man standing in the doorway. The expression on his face was one of ardent admiration. His violet blue eyes, as they gazed into mine seeming to read my very soul, had a charm about them which drew me to him in spite of myself. His short curls, which lay about his high aristocratic forehead shone like bright gold, and a soft, light mustache hid a mouth which was better acquainted with a smile than a sneer. His figure was tall and stalwart, though as graceful as a woman's, and altogether, he impressed me as being by far the most handsome man I had ever seen.

He spoke to me pleasantly, kindly, and with a gentleness which seemed to thrill my very soul. I was young and foolish, unused to the ways of the world and of men, and when his blue eyes looked into mine, so appealingly, and his gentle, musical voice spoke to me so tenderly, telling me that I was the most beautiful girl in all the world, and that he loved me passionately, nay madly, adding that if I would only be his, he would place me in a beautiful house with servants, horses and carriages; telling me that I should have beautiful dresses and jewelry and that all within the household should worship me, I laid my head upon his breast and told him I would be his.

But when I asked him if we could not

marry he replied that it was impossible. That if he ever married one of colored blood, his father's anger would be so great as to cause his disinheritance, and that then he could not place his darling in a high position, adding that being born a gentleman, it would go hard with him to try to earn his own livelihood, all of which seemed to me a very fitting excuse. He also told me that it was not a marriage certificate or the words of a ceremony which made us man and wife. That marriages were made in Heaven, and if we loved each other and lived together, God would look down on us and bless our union, adding that he would always love me and never leave me. Oh, God! that was a bitter trial! I had no mother to advise me; no friend to go to for assistance, and the very thought of giving him up for the filth and degradation from which I came, tortured me for days, during which time my great love for him overcame all obstacles, and on the 4th of July, I found myself living in a luxury of love.

We lived together for eighteen months, during which time no sorrow came to me, save the death of a baby boy. Oh, they were happy days! I was assuredly the happiest girl in all Virginia. But there came evil times. His father died, and of course he had to leave me for a time to attend to important duties.

I was sorry for his father's death and I was also glad, thinking that now no obstacle being in the way, he would surely marry me. But in this I was doomed to bitter disappointment.

A young and beautiful lady, a distant cousin of his, stole his heart from me, and when I received a letter from him telling me that grave duties confronted him, and though it broke his heart to say it, he must part from me, offering me an annuity of five hundred dollars, a great lump rose in my throat which seemed to choke me. I felt my heart breaking. The things before my eyes began to dance and gloat at me in my anguish. Then everything grew dark and I knew no more for several weeks. When I regained consciousness, my first impulse was to kill myself, but remembering that in a few months I would become a mother for the second time,

I stayed my hand. I also accepted the annuity of five hundred dollars, thinking that if my little one lived, it would amount to a small fortune when of age. My love died, and in its stead lived hatred and thirst for vengeance. I thought constantly of the words:

"Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned."

And likened them unto myself. I was young; I could be patient for years, but an opportunity presented itself sooner than I expected. Eight months before the birth of my child, which was a girl, Jack Westland married, and one year after his marriage, his beautiful young wife was called away by death, the cause of which was a tiny baby girl. The death of his young wife caused him such anguish that he shut himself up and would see no one. He would not even look upon the face of the poor motherless babe. He bade the housekeeper to procure a wet nurse for the infant, which was a delicate little thing, and as there were no other to be obtained, they sought me out and begged me to take the position as nurse.

I obstinately refused at first, but on learning that Jack would soon go abroad to try and divert his mind, I accepted; for an idea that would suit my purpose exactly, flashed through my brain. The two babies were almost exactly alike, both having violet blue eyes and dark hair. Indeed the only difference between them was that my baby was four months older. Supposing that the young heiress should die? Could I not deftly change the babies? I would try at all events.

Accordingly it was arranged that I should, as a competent nurse go to some watering place on account of the young heiress' health.

All things went as I had hoped. The young heiress as I expected died, and I mourned her death as that of my own, and when I returned to Westland Towers, no one noticed any change, but that the sea air had improved the baby's health wonderfully.

When Jack returned home two years later, he saw a beautiful, blue eyed baby girl, with jet black curls about her little neck. He greeted me kindly, but there was no touch of passion in his voice.

JOHN MITCHELL, JR.

295

In fact he treated me as an exalted servant which made me hate him all the more.

"He was glad," he said "that I took such an interest in the welfare of little Lillian," and he asked me if there was any special thing that he could do to repay me. There was one thing I desired above all others, and that was the education of a mulatto lad of ten years of age, who worked about the stables. I asked him if he would send the lad to some industrial institution, which request he readily granted. There is but little more to tell. My little girl grew to be a beautiful young lady, the pet and leader among Virginia's most exclusive circle. But the teachings of her old mammie Nellie, she never forgot.

Her sympathy was always for the poor and lowly, and though there were scores of young men of aristocratic blood seeking her heart and hand, she preferred, as I intended she should, the colored youth, Harry Stanly.

"It was the result of this little episode

of the change in the babies, which I related to Jack Westwood, after the elopement, that caused him to commit suicide, and as he leaves everything to his daughter Lillian, I hope we shall live happily hereafter," said Mammie Nellie, as she arose and rung for lights.

"My poor abused mother!" exclaimed both Harry and Lillian simultaneously, who had just joined her in New York City, as both threw a loving arm tenderly around her neck. "And now," said Lillian, "your revenge is complete. Let us close up the house, and go abroad. We can remain away several years, traveling and enjoying the beauties of the Old World. What do you say to this?"

"A capital idea," said Harry.

"As well as a practical one, for even here in New York race feeling sometimes runs very high!" exclaimed the octoroon avenger, with a curl of scorn about her mouth, and a triumphant light flashing from her beautiful dark eyes.

## JOHN MITCHELL, JR.*

*The Brave Editor of the "Richmond Planet," and Uncompromising Foe of Lynching.*

CYRUS FIELD ADAMS.

The world-wide attention accorded to the evil of lynching Afro-Americans in the Southland, makes pertinent at this time a sketch of one who has been brave enough to denounce the practice in the section where it finds its strongest defenders.

By his uncompromising war on lynching and all other forms of lawlessness, John Mitchell, Jr., editor of the Richmond Planet, has attracted the attention of the country to his newspaper and has gained for himself the respect, not only of his own people, but also that of the Southern Caucasians who admire fearlessness, even if found in theespised Afro-American.

John Mitchell, Jr., is pre-eminently a man of courage and has the reputation

of being the bravest Afro-American editor in the country. Although living in the former capital of the Southern Confederacy, surrounded by unreconstructed rebels, he has displayed that firmness of spirit and swell of soul which meets danger without fear.

Born of slave parents, July 11, 1863, in Henrico county, Virginia, his early life was spent in the city of Richmond, where he was carried when about two years of age. His mother was a seamstress and his father a coachman. Mitchell's mother was a woman of strong character, native ability and was able to read and write. From her he obtained the rudiments of an education. At the age of eight years, young Mitchell began his journalistic career by ped-

* Copyright, 1902, by Cyrus Field Adams.

296

dling newspapers. When he was ten
years of age he became carriage boy
for James Lyons, a rich lawyer and a
typical Southerner, who had owned
young Mitchell's parents before the
war. Lyons made many trips to his
farm in Henrico county and was usually
accompanied by the boy. Lyons did
not believe in education for Afro-
Americans, and was bitterly opposed to
young Mitchell's enlightenment, but
his mother realized the value of knowl-
edge and made many sacrifices to keep
John in school.

In 1876, young Mitchell entered the Richmond Normal School, and the next year won a silver medal for scholarship. A competition in map drawing took place at the Fair Grounds, near Richmond, a gold medal having been offered for the best map of Virginia. Young Mitchell was a competitor, but he lost, though he tried very hard. This defeat served to spur him on to greater efforts. After some time he produced another map which was exhibited to the school in May, 1881. Hon. A. M. Riley, then minister in Austria and later one of the judges of the Court of the Khedive of Egypt, saw it and said that it was worthy of a special gold medal and he would be the one to present it. When Mr. Riley presented the medal, June 5, 1881, he stated that the map of Virginia drawn by young Mitchell was the best ever executed by any pupil in the state. He also won another gold medal in an oratorical contest in which there were five competitors. Mitchell graduated from the high school in 1881 with the highest honors.

Then he became a school teacher,
teaching two sessions at Fredericks-
burg, Va., during the years 1881-2 and
1882-3. He also taught one year at
Richmond, and while so employed be-
came correspondent for the New York
Freeman.

About this time the Richmond Planet
newspaper had been started by a stock
company. There were dissensions, and
the paper was in a very shaky condition
when Mitchell was elected editor and
finally assumed entire control of the
publication. He was opposed to all

forms of lawlessness, and his cry of
"lynch law must go," attracted the at-
tention of the country. For years he
carried a list of all lynchings in his pa-
per, and the Planet was regarded as an
authority on that subject. He has given
great attention to outrages on his race.
His exposure of the murder of James
Banks, an Afro-American, by a Cauca-
sian police officer, first called public at-
tention to the Planet. The jury had de-
cided that Banks came to his death by
some strange, unknown disease, and
that no one was to blame. Mitchell
condemned this verdict, and charged the
officer with murder. He was summoned
before the grand jury, an attempt hav-
ing been made to indict him for libel,
but the case was finally dropped.

Finding that the man had been un-
mercifully clubbed by the officer, Mitch-
ell consulted four Afro-American physi-
cians in order to have the body exhumed
and an examination made. He found,
after much inquiry, that the body was
in the dead house of the University of
Virginia at Charlottesville. He at
once started for that city, and on going
into the dead house, saw portions of the
body which were being hidden as he en-
tered. As he did not know the mur-
dered man his search was fruitless. He
was locked in the dead house by his
guide, but managed to get out, and after
searching some time for the physician in
charge without success, returned to
Richmond in time to appear at court the
next day, but nothing further was done.

Mitchell's courage was again shown
when Richard Walker was lynched in
Charlotte county, Va. The lynching
occurred at Smithville, about eighty-six
miles from Richmond. Editor Mitchell
condemned the affair and declared that
the murderer should be punished. The
week after the editorial appeared he re-
ceived a letter containing a piece of
hemp; on the envelope there were a
skull and cross bones. The writer
threatened to hang Mitchell should he
visit the country.

Editor Mitchell wrote an editorial de-
claring that he would visit the country,
concluding with a quotation from
Shakespeare:

JOHN MITCHELL, JR.

297

"There is no terror, Cassius, in your threats,
For I am armed so strong in honesty
That they pass by me like the idle winds
Which I respect not."

Arming himself with a brace of Smith & Wesson revolvers, he reached Charlotte county before daybreak, drove five miles to the scene of the lynching, visited the jail, was locked in while he inspected it, and returned to Richmond the next day. The cowardly letter writer was no where in evidence and the brave editor was not molested. This act caused Rev. W. J. Simmons, D. D., author of "Men of Mark," to denominate him "the bravest Afro-American editor on the continent."

Editor Mitchell has interested himself in saving many persons from the gallows and in securing the release of numbers of Afro-Americans from jails and penitentiaries. Noticeably among these is the case of Simon Walker, aged 15 years, who was sentenced to be hanged on a charge of having assaulted a Caucasian girl, a crime of which he was innocent. His sentence was commuted to twenty years in the penitentiary by Major General Fitzhugh Lee, who was then governor of Virginia. It was in 1888 that Governor Lee was induced to reprieve Walker. He did this thrice, and the third time it was the night before the day of execution.

Chesterfield C. H., is sixteen miles from Richmond. The death watch had been set, the gallows built and the grave dug. Lawyer E. S. Robinson, who had been employed by Editor Mitchell as counsel for Walker, was at the Governor's mansion awaiting his decision. Editor Mitchell was at his newspaper office and it was nearly ten o'clock when Robinson appeared with the reprieve which commuted the boys' sentence to twenty years in the penitentiary. "This must be delivered at Chesterfield, C. H. at once," he said, "and the boy brought from the county before daylight or he will be lynched." Mitchell immediately went in search of a horse and buggy, secured one, and armed with a double-barrel shot gun loaded with buck shot,

and a brace of revolvers, he started down the lonely Chesterfield turnpike. The night was dark and rainy, but he journeyed on, reaching the Chesterfield jail about two o'clock. A light glimmered before the jail door where an armed guard was pacing up and down before Simon Walker's cell. His mission was made known to the jailer, who stated that nothing could be done until Sheriff Gill was found, and Gill lived seven miles from the jail.

Again Editor Mitchell started out upon his mission. The roads were rough and it was necessary to inquire the way at the farm houses which he passed, but he finally reached the Sheriff's house, aroused him, secured a double team and returned to the jail. Walker was attired in the clothes which were intended as his burial garments, and was placed on the top of some hay in the wagon, while the sheriff and his deputy sat on front and Mitchell guarded the rear. The streaks of dawn could be seen in the East as the party arrived in sight of Richmond. Stopping in the roadway, the sheriff came over to the buggy occupied by Mitchell and seemed astounded to find that he was so heavily armed. Simon Walker was not handcuffed, and few people who saw him walking up Broad street to the photograph gallery where his picture was taken, knew that at that moment a large crowd was gathered at Chesterfield, C. H., awaiting his execution. Walker is now in the penitentiary, and a few more years will witness his release from that institution.

The case of Isaac Jenkins, who was beaten, shot and an attempt afterwards made to send him to the penitentiary, attracted great attention at the time. Editor Mitchell accompanied him from Norfolk, Va., to the jail at Suffolk. He was charged with arson and poisoning horses, although he was innocent. Counsel was employed and he was acquitted. He died last year in New Jersey.

One of the most important cases in which Mitchell was interested was that of the three Lunenburg women, Pokey Barnes, Mary Abernathy and Mary Barnes, charged with the murder of

298

Mrs. Lucy Jane Pollard, a Caucasian. Two were sentenced to be hanged, and one was given ten years in the penitentiary. Editor Mitchell employed three lawyers, Hon. Geo. D. White, ex-Judge H. W. Flournoy and Hon. A. B. Guigon, at a cost of $1,500 to defend them. The case was carried to the Supreme Court of Appeals of Virginia, and after a contest of two years, they won the case and secured the release of the women who reside in Richmond today. In this case Mitchell paid the Pinkerton Detective Agency $1,000 to secure evidence which resulted in the breaking down of the prosecution.

Mitchell's good work for the race made him president of the Afro-American Press Association. He has served as a member of the Common Council and six years as member of the Board of Aldermen of Richmond.

Mr. Mitchell is very prominent in secret society circles. He is at present Grand Chancellor of the Grand Lodge of Virginia, Knights of Pythias, Grand Worthy Counsellor of the Grand Court of Virginia, Independent Order of Calanthe, Brigadier-General of the Uniform Rank, Knights of Pythias, President of the Pythian Calanthe Industrial Association of Virginia.

Mr. Mitchell's latest venture in the business line is the organization of the Mechanics' Savings Bank of Richmond, of which he is president.

The Richmond Planet, which has long enjoyed a high reputation among Afro-American journals throughout the country, was founded December 8, 1883. It was owned by the Planet Publishing Company, which was succeeded by

John Mitchell, Jr., as editor and proprietor. For many years it occupied the building at 222 E. Broad street and the Old Swan Tavern at No. 814 E. Broad street. In 1898, the three-story building at No. 311 N. Fourth street was purchased. This contains eleven rooms which are now occupied by the printing plant—business office, composing rooms, stereotyping rooms, stock rooms and boiler room. There are eight regular employees.

Starting as a slave, with nothing but his pluck and determination to succeed, John Mitchell, Jr., has built up a plant which is today worth not less than $10,000.

As a public speaker, Mr. Mitchell is pleasing and forceful. His gracefulness upon the rostrum and the fervid eloquence of his rhetoric have gained for him many encomiums. He has few equals as a debater, and his sharp thrusts, which are, however, unmarred by scurrilous assertions, win the respect of even his opponents.

Bold, fearless and aggressive as a writer, personally courageous to a fault, Mr. Mitchell is an intense lover of his race, in the defense of which he has contributed liberally of his worldly goods and devoted his talents and the best years of his life.

Mitchell's life affords a striking illustration of what can be accomplished by industry and determination. From the humblest beginning he has risen to a position of influence. It is a long distance from slave to bank president, but John Mitchell, Jr., has spanned the space.

302

we find the Negro in the Greek dramatic epoch. Now to the next epoch—the Spanish:

Little can be learned of the Negro being used by the Spanish writers, and owing to the scarcity of translations of their drama and slight knowledge we have of their costumes we can hope for but little from them.

But in the next epoch—the English— we find enough to satisfy the most exacting. So let us begin at that point when Shakespeare was the central figure. We find that he made great usage of the races of Ethiopian origin in some of his masterpieces, notably “Othello,” “The Merchant of Venice” and “Cleopatra.”

I don't want to be understood as meaning the characters embodied in the above masterpieces by Shakespeare are Negroes as we would imply the term at present, but I contend that they being the color they were and living under their condition as existed then, the spirit of the times prompted Shakespeare to use them as dramatic motives.

What plainer evidence can there be of the existence of caste and prejudice than that which is found in the stirring lines of “Othello and Cleopatra” or the beautiful speech of the Prince of Morocco before Portia in the “Merchant of Venice?” In these plays Shakespeare established a precedent for dramatists to use darker races for technical reasons. But up to this writing none have handled the matter as deftly and broadly as did the “Immortal Bard,” for in these plays, based on prejudice and caste we find a feast of literature of a sufficiency to feed generations yet to come, and lessons embodied, which, if needed, would strike death blows to now existing racial problems.

Following Shakespeare we find several instances where the black man is brought to bear in the drama. We find in 1603 on Nov. 19, entered on the books of the Stationary Company in London, a play called “A Black Wedling,” and it was of some literary merit. It had, as the title suggests, the black man for its theme of construction. Next in order came the interlude by

Cox, “The Black Man,” produced in 1659 to great success. Then came the tragedy by Roger Earl of Onery, called “The Black Prince,” produced in 1669 and 1672, Duke of York’s Theatre. This was the most notable production in that dramatic era that we have any record of. We have the knowledge of a comic opera produced at Drury Lane Theatre, 1776, called “The Black-a-Moore Washed White.” This proved a dramatic failure. Following this failure there was a long interval before the Black Man was used for dramatic material on the English stage, and during which interval let us turn our attention to the French stage.

In the history of the French drama we find a great deal to aid us in our researches for establishing a high status for the “Negro and the Stage.” Not that the dramatist used the Black Man as a theme in writing, but that the foremost dramatists themselves were of Negro origin, and men who boasted of the Negro blood in their veins. So in this instance we review the Negro as a dramatist.

Alexander Dumas (Père) was born at Villens Cotterets Aisle, France, July 24, 1803, died Dec. 5, 1870. His father, General Dumas, a Frenchman, his mother, a San Domingo Negress. He wrote many plays, some of which have aided materially in keeping France ahead of the world dramatically. Plays from his pen which most Americans are familiar with are “Les Trois Mousquetaires,” produced in 1841. It’s known here as “The Three Musketeers,” and ’twas with much pleasure that I saw everybody so deeply interested in it two years ago. Another from his pen that has pleased two generations of Americans, (“Le Counte de Monte Cristo,”) The Count of Monte Cristo. He reached the highest position possible for a literary man in France, and his death was deeply mourned by that country.

His son, Alexander Dumas (filo), born in Paris, July 27, 1824, proved a worthy successor to his father’s literary crown. His (“San Dome Aux Camelia,”) Camille, and (“Henry de Navarre,”) Henry

THE NEGRO AND THE STAGE.

301

THE NEGRO AND THE STAGE.

(The Drama.)

BOB COLE.

"To hold as 'twere the mirror up to Nature; to show Virtue her own features, Scorn her own image, and the very age and body of the time his form and pressure." — Hamlet.

I trust there will be no occasion for surprise on the part of the readers of this article, as to my choice and treatment of this subject, "The Negro and the Stage." It is to the "Negro" of the title naturally that I am eternally, though complacently, indebted for my existence, being one and a part of what that name implies. And to the "Stage" of the title because I owe it to my profession thereon, that I write this article, and every dictate of taste and fidelity impels me to honor it.

I hope this article will not be accepted in the form of a plea or an apology, but as an effort prompted by moral duty to bring to your knowledge and consideration the Negro's participation in the evolution of things dramatic, leaving you to reckon whether the Negro is or has been a dispensable or an indispensable factor in bringing the stage to its present advanced position.

In recounting the negro association with the stage I will not only cite instances of direct participation, but I will also attempt to recall the influence of the existence of the Negro and race on the minds and works of dramatists from its origin to the present.

I will preface that effort by acquainting the reader of the fact that the Negro has been left out of the history of the drama for the same reason, I suppose, that he has been left out of other recorded things, historiographers and instances where he does accidentally appear are noticeably marked by active prejudice. Notwithstanding this handi-

cap, enough historical knowledge of the Negro's dramatic participation has been unearthed to establish a reason for future consideration and to prove doubly interesting as a review. That the church is responsible for the origin of the drama is an undisputed fact, and I have enough historic and pre-historic proofs to be able to assert that the Negro is closely associated, if not directly responsible for the origin of the stage entertainments.

We find that Diodorus in speaking of the Thebous, so writes Volney in his "Ruins of Empires." The Ethiopians, probably born under the sun's path, its warmth may have ripened them before other men, inventors of divine worship, festivals, solemn assemblies, etc. Now, insomuch as we grant the Negro the first to acquire the arts, 'tis an allowable presumption that he was first in all the requisites of art. Although the costuming and attitude of some of the figures all lately unearthed and long ago discovered statues would be substantive grounds for presumption, we will review the recorded facts pertaining to the matter beginning with the Greek dramatist.

Aeschylus, the First, most powerful of the Greek dramatists, made use of the Negro in his great plays, notably "Agamemnon," in which he introduced Mermon, the Ethiopian warrior of Hames' creation. Sophocles used the same methods as his predecessor. Euripides next we find using Ethiopians for certain effects in his choruses. So

302

Alexander Dumas (Pere) was born at Villens Cotterets Aisne, France, July 24, 1803, died Dec. 5, 1870. His father, General Dumas, a Frenchman, his mother, a San Domingo Negress. He wrote many plays, some of which have aided materially in keeping France ahead of the world dramatically. Plays from his pen which most Americans are familiar with are “Les Trois Mousquetaires,” produced in 1841. It’s known here as “The Three Musketeers,” and ’twas with much pleasure that I saw everybody so deeply interested in it two years ago. Another from his pen that has pleased two generations of Americans, (“Le Counte de Monte Cristo,”) The Count of Monte Cristo. He reached the highest position possible for a literary man in France, and his death was deeply mourned by that country.

THE NEGRO AND THE STAGE.

303

of Navarre, will ever stand as monuments to his fame.

Now we come to the Negro on the American stage, and I am sorry to announce that I find the American dramatist making severe usages of the Negro in their plays. They either use the Negro as villian, part villian in every instance with but few exceptions. And this has had a great deal to aid in keeping alive racial prejudices. We will mention a few American plays of note in which American dramatists have made use of Negroes and note with what severity they have characterized the Negro: Bartley Campbell's "White Slave," a part villian; "The Octoroon," villian; Mark Twain's "Puddenhead Wilson," villian; "Southern Romance," villian; "Wife for Wife," "At Piney Ridge," "The Great Ruby," all in same catagory, excepting the last, which is slightly moderated. Now in none of the above plays have the dramatists accomplished anything worth mentioning by severely scoring the Negro. The only thing they have succeeded in doing is to have proven themselves bad dramatists. Perceiving their literary or constructive shortcomings they seemed to have resorted to dragging a Negro character in as villian or part villian, as a subterfuge expecting the prejudice of the audience against the Negro to be the means of saving the play.

Now the notable exceptions to the above rule are Harriet Beecher Stowe's "Uncle Tom's Cabin," Wm. Gillette's "Secret Service," "On the Swanee River," "The Man in Black." To the authors of these plays the Negro race will ever be indebted for the humane manner in which the dramatists have characterized them in these plays.

We find that in no instance have the dramatists of the first class of plays mentioned conformed with the essentialities of their calling, which exact that each play should teach a good and healthy moral lesson. In each instance where the playright has resorted to injecting the Negro in as a villian, thief, robber, or murderer, he has failed to accomplish anything other than demonstrating his technical weaknesses, de-

moralize the imaginations of his audiences, and heap irreparable injustices upon an unconscious part of humanity. We grant that in "Othello" Shakespeare caused the Moor to slay fair Desdemona, but the lesson taught in the great play is not one of prejudicial time but of the power of emotion of jealousy.

He does not paint the Moor as a thing to be abhorred, but makes of him a prince and gentleman. A man of great consequence to the state, and any audience who views a good production of "Othello" will leave the theatre with a stronger hate for "Iago" than for "Othello." In William Gillette's "Secret Service" a negro servant is introduced in a short scene in which he shows his love for his young mistress' lover by an effort in which he places his life in jeopardy. Mr. Gillette here shows to the world his broadness and keen insight of Negro loyalty to his master and family in those trying times which tested the manhood of the Black Man. Too much cannot be said in praise of Mr. Gillette and his clever play, "Secret Service."

In coming to the last play to discuss, I feel no small degree of pride in knowing that I belong to a race, the existence of which prompted the timely writing of it—America's greatest literary and dramatic product, "Uncle Tom's Cabin." This is the only dramatic effort of American moulding, embodying every phrase of Americanism that Fair Columbia can rightly boast of. In this grand old play you will find the timely voice of humanity crying aloud to the hearts of men to "Harken unto me." More good has been wrought to the American people by the advent of "Uncle Tom's Cabin" on the literary and dramatic horizon than volumes could record.

It showed plainly to the better white mankind the abject depravity of his brother, and to the Black Man it taught the lesson of divine dependence and religious toleration. And to all it sounded the first keynote to the "Brotherhood of Mankind," crying aloud, "do unto others as you would have them do to you." I regret exceedingly that

304

more of my race do not make an effort to see the grand old play. Most refrain from seeing it because it appears brutal, and especially in these times of racial prejudice. Most feel somewhat belittled when they watch the chase of the blood-hounds, the heartless slave sale, the inhuman whipping post, the murder of Uncle Tom by the heartless Legree. But mark you the depravity of the slave-owner, the cruelty of the slave-driver can have no other effect than to arouse in your bosom a sense of pity for the primitive white American for his inherent brutality. See the old play now after thirty years or more since it began its usefulness, and it stands out as a stigma to the white American for his brutal treatment of a helpless people, and mark the starting point from which the Black Man has journeyed to his present position, showing an unprecedented degree of progress.

Insomuch as it is an essential thing for the drama to keep alive pity, the old play is still demonstrating its usefulness; but instead of there being cause now for the white to pity the black for their enslaved condition, as was the case thirty years ago, it now teaches the black to pity the white for their inhumanity. And, above all, it abounds in lessons of good, healthy morals, encompassed in solid Christian sentiments. I would advise every Negro to see the play if possible. The most notable production at present is that of W. A. Brady. Should any of the readers run across his production you will not feel any the worse for seeing it.

Now as to the Negro's direct participation as an actor in the dramatic entertainment. We find more to show that he has learned more in sphere of comedy, appealing more to the emotion of laughter than anything else, and in my next article I will show to what extent he has dealt with that emotion.

Still in the field of drama no higher tribute could be paid or was ever paid an actor, white or black, than has been accorded Ira Aldridge, the Negro actor, historically known as the "Black Roscius," born in Bellain, Me., in 1810, died at Lodz, Poland, Aug. 7, 1866; in early

life was valet to Edmond Kean, by close study and observation he developed into one of the greatest actors of his time, and his impersonation of "Othello" marks the highest achievement of the Negro on the stage. No Negro has as yet reached that stage of perfection and demanded the artistic attention as did Mr. Aldridge.

But we have had some dramatic effort in the last thirty years worthy of unstinted applause. "Out of Bondage," by the Hyer sisters and Sam Lucas, goes down on the scroll of the drama as a cemmendable event. Sam Lucas is justly accredited with being the first Negro to contend to play dramatic roles, and his impersonation of Uncle Tom stands among the best. Mrs. Stowe, after seeing him play the character of Uncle Tom, wrote him that he was nearer to the character than any actor she had ever seen.

Mr. Lucas was the first of the race to have a drama written expressly for him, viz., "Restored."

William McClain also had a play written for him and successfully toured one season. Earnest Hogan wrote and presented "Old Tennessee" to some success. Other than amateur performances of drama we have no record of dramatic undertaking by the Negro. But the future looks more than bright for the Negro and the stage, now that the recruits to the stage are men and women of some intellectual ability and a spirit to move on so we can expect much.

Another good sign toward the advancement of the Negro on the stage is observed in the spirit of some of the leading literary men of the race. In a recent talk with T. Thomas Fortune, I find that he will, at no long distant day, launch on the boards a drama, dealing with Negro life of the present. Mr. Dunbar has always held the stage as a field for early operation. And I am sure Mr. Chestnut and Miss Hopkins would find the stage a fitting field to do a great good.

I note with much pleasure the spirit of the white writers of Negro life, notably Ruth Emery Stuart and Mrs. Caroline H. Pemberton, to stage their

THE NEGRO AND THE STAGE.

305

production. When Dr. Frizzel of Hampton Institution told me of the success of Miss Stuart's "Golden Wedding," as done by the students, I was pleased beyond expression, because I knew it marked a turning point in the

by American Negroes. Among the clever young writers of some promise I predict a bright future for James W. Johnson, J. A. Shipp, Wm. Estren. Each of the above has shown some skill in play building. They have touched

ALEXANDER DUMAS (PERE).

See page 302.

career of the Negro and the Stage. I see the students gave another dramatic entertainment this year. Although pioneers, they are laying ground for a good work.

But the greatest dramas of Negro life will be written by Negroes themselves, and I think the day not far off when the American public will witness a play

only comedy up to the present, but each is fully capable and ambitious to attempt something heavier.

A word of praise is due the musicians of the race who write for the stage. They have forged themselves way ahead of the other writers.

L. Coledridge Taylor, who wrote the music for Stephen Phillips' "Herod"

306

has given the premeir achievement so
far. Will Marion Cook stands next in
order, with Rosamond Johnson, and
Willis Accooe as close. A great deal can
be expected of these young men, and in
a short time at that. I learn that the

H. Pemberton, writing in corroboration
with James W. Johnson. The libretto
for Will Marion Cook's opera, "The
Cannibal King," also libretto for Willis
Accooe, and preparing several big musi-
cal numbers for Klaw and Erlanger and

ALEXANDER DUMAS (FILS).

See page 302.

coming season will see some of their
works produced in elaborate shape.

I can't say what the other writers are
preparing for production, but I can
speak for myself. I was never so busy
as I find myself at present, dramatizing
a novel of Negro life for Mrs. Caroline

May Irwin in collaboration with Rosa-
mond Johnson and James W. Johnson,
I have little time to idle away. And al-
lowing all others to be as busy as I, why
I see nothing else but future brightness
for the Negro and the Stage.

HERE AND THERE.

307

JAMES W. JOHNSON.
See page 302.

ROSAMOND JOHNSON.
See page 302.

A native of Janesville, Wisconsin, Miss Clara B. Hall, is the youngest daughter of the late James B. and Mrs. Eva Hall, who were pioneer settlers of that enterprising Wisconsin town.

Miss Hall attended the public schools of that city and also received some special instruction in oil painting. She is an ardent admirer of art works of all kinds. On leaving school she entered the office of the Evening Republican and was there initiated into the mysteries of the typographical art. Miss Hall later held positions on the Daily Gazette of the same city; the Fon-du-

Lac News; the West Superior Citizen; the X-Ray, Duluth, Minn., and is at present one of the linotype operators with the Democrat Printing Company of Madison, Wis.

Peter Postell, who died recently at Hopkinsville, Ky., was said to be one of the richest negroes in the south. He was 60 years old, had been a slave in his youth and left an estate valued at $500,000.

Col. John S. Fielding was born in Lancaster, Ohio, Jan. 26, 1870. He en-

310

rank of orderly sergeant, and continued
as such until the war closed, when he
returned to Staunton and began in the
express business, which he followed for
twelve years.

He then embarked in the hardware
and furniture business, and is now said
to be one of the leading colored men in
that line in the United States. His pres-

dence of all. He is a man of influence
and means, and every good cause re-
ceives his aid.

Mr. Ware is deeply interested in the
religious, educational and political ad-
vancement of his race, and of his native
state, Virginia. He was a delegate to
the National Republican Convention at
Chicago, in 1880, and was also one of

MR. FRANK T. WARE, STAUNTON, VA.

See page 309.

ent store is three stories high, and it is
packed from bottom to top with the lat-
est goods. His race identity is no bar-
rier to his success, and he buys from
some of the largest wholesale firms of
Baltimore, Philadelphia and Richmond.
A large number of his customers are of
his own race, but the bulk of his patrons
are the white people of the city and ad-
joining counties. Strictly honest in all
his dealings, he has won an enviable bus-
iness reputation, and enjoys the confi-

the famous three hundred and six who
voted for U. S. Grant for a third term.

In 1880 he was a member of the M. E.
church general conference at Philadel-
phia, and in 1890 he ran for the Staunton
city council, and though not elected, he
received a large vote.

The career of Frank T. Ware is a
credit to himself, an honor to his race,
and a proof positive that the Negro of
the South can, if he will, succeed in bus-
iness among business men.

318

Smith, and an organization, known as the East End Social Club, was effected.

This was the small beginning from which there has developed one of the representative organizations among the colored citizens of Cincinnati, Ohio, viz., the Winona Club.

The early days of the club were not propitious. There was a deplorable lack of interest on the part of many whose

who had maintained it through its two years of uncertainty decided upon heroic measures. All disinterested members were asked to resign and the club was reorganized on a new and sound basis. When this had been accomplished only seven members remained. They were L. Warren Bramlette, Ellery C. Cox, Walter R. Franklin, Oliver W. Hatfield, Leonard Scott, William W. Smith, and

MISS C. MARIE REVELTO, PROVIDENCE, R. I.
See page 236.

names were on its list of members, and many other causes seemed combined to thwart the purpose of its organizers. But through all its struggles for existence, there were a few earnest and devoted members, whose endeavors were finally rewarded.

In September, 1898, the name of the club was changed to that of Winona. The organization led a precarious existence up to October, 1899, when those

Harry S. Williams. These seven young men are properly considered the charter members of the present Winona Club.

Since this time the club has had a persistent and steady growth. It was decided that it should not be merely social, but that efforts should be made to improve its members intellectually. This has been accomplished through the medium of lectures, discussions, and reading. The most noted speakers who have

HERE AND THERE.

319

so far addressed them are: Hon. Booker T. Washington, Dr. R. G. Boone, Superintendent of Cincinnati schools, and Miss Lillian C. Jewett.

Shortly after its reorganization another feature was introduced. This is

Prof. B. T. Washington, who has twice honored the club with his presence, has written them several letters, commending them for the work they are doing.

Several enjoyable social affairs have

GEORGE L. RUFFIN, BOSTON, MASS.

See page 336.

what is now known as the business branch. It was instituted in January, 1900, and now has deposited to its credit in one of the local banks a snug sum. Each member pays a certain sum monthly toward this fund. It is their intention to inaugurate some business enterprise, when sufficient capital has been accumulated.

been given by the Winona, which are pleasantly remembered by those who attended; but their chief aim has been the intellectual and financial improvement of their members. They occupy cozy quarters on one of the principal thoroughfares of Avondale, Cincinnati's aristocratic suburb. Their rooms contain a

HERE AND THERE.

321

small, but well chosen library, the gift of
friends, and the walls are adorned with
beautiful pictures and portraits of emi-
nent Afro-Americans.

Mr. W. R. Franklin, who was presi-
dent from October, 1897, to September,
1898, was succeeded by Mr. Wm. W.
Smith, who held the office until July,
1900, and who was in turn succeeded by
Mr. Francis M. Russell. Mr. Russell has
lately been succeeded by Mr. Marion P.
Bradford the present presiding officer.

The members are all representative
young colored men of Cincinnati and
the organization and its work is highly
spoken of by the best citizens of the
Queen City.

The members of the club believe that
by improving themselves in every possi-
ble way they are helping the race, and
their motto, "Certum Pete Finem," apt-
ly illustrates their aim in prosecuting the
work in which they are engaged.

Walter R. Franklin, one of the found-
ers and charter members of the Winona
Club, was born in Lexington, Ky. His
parents moved to Cincinnati when he
was quite small and he received his edu-
cation in the public schools of that city.
He had completed one year at Hughes
high school when the death of both par-
ents compelled him to leave school and
gain a livelihood. He attended the night
school and graduated from the night
high school in 1899. He is now em-
ployed in the census department at
Washington, D. C., and is a member of
the sophomore class at Howard Medi-
cal School of that city. While in Cin-
cinnati he studied at the College of
Music.

Wm. W. Smith, at whose residence
the Winona Club was organized, was
born in Cincinnati. He received an edu-
cation in the public schools of that city,
graduating from Woodward high school
in 1895. Mr. Smith was for four years
a teacher in the Garfield Branch school
and for three years principal of the Elm-
wood avenue night school. He is at
present studying pedagogy at Howard
University, Washington.

Mr. Marion P. Bradford, who now
holds the office of president, is a typical
example of what persistent effort and
close application to the business in hand

however small and unimportant it may
seem, will in the end accomplish. Mr.
Bradford, a few years ago, entered the
employ of the Samuel Ach Company,
wholesale millinery dealers, in a humble
capacity. His straightforward character,
his sobriety and his careful attention to
his employer's interests soon attracted
the attention of the heads of the firm.
They saw he was a young man in whom
confidence could be placed. His pro-
motion has been rapid and he is to-day
the shipping clerk of one of the largest
wholesale millinery houses in the coun-
try.

The writer hoped to learn more about
the young man, but although he has
called often at his place of business has
been unable to gain an interview, as Mr.
Bradford is kept busy receiving and at-
tending to the shipments.

Mr. L. Warren Bramlette is from Pu-
laski, Tenn., and is another tireless work-
er in the interests of the club. He is
popularly called by the club members the
"Club Chef," as he has charge of all
social affairs of the club. He is an in-
dustrious and painstaking young man,
well worthy of the confidence his friends
have bestowed upon him. He is the
present treasurer of the club and has
charge of all its investments.

Mr. John C. Davis is another active
member of the club. Though a late
addition to the ranks he has been promi-
nent in its affairs in many ways. Mr.
Davis is now a resident of Detroit,
Mich., having been taken there by his
old employer, President Hunt, formerly
of the C. P. & V. R. R., now of the De-
troit Southern.

Mr. Oliver Hatfield enjoys the dis-
tinction of being the best looking man
in the club. He is local representative
of the New England Mutual Life Insur-
ance Company of Boston, Mass. Mr.
Hatfield is a hustler and his efforts have
been crowned with success.

Mr. John C. McLeod is vice-president
of the club. He, like Mr. Bradford, has
worked his way to the front. He is book-
keeper for the Phoenix Stock and Grain
Exchange. Mr. McLeod has lately be-
come a benedict, having led to the altar
Miss Elvira Cox, a charming Cincinnati
society belle.

322

Mr. Arthur Scott is the youngest member of the club, but has already held several important offices, and has proved his ability. Mr. Scott is a graduate of the night high school of this city and will this year again receive a diploma as a graduate of Woodward high school. Mr. Scott is young in years, but ripe in wisdom, and some day will be heard from. He is at present serving on the directory of the club.

Mr. Leonard Scott, an elder brother of the gentleman mentioned above, is one of the most prominent young men in the city. He is a graduate of the night high schools and also of Woodward high school, where he had the distinguished honor of competing for the class oratorship. Mr. Scott is an eloquent speaker, and seldom fails to convince his hearers. He has just completed a course in stenography and bookkeeping in one of the local business colleges.

Mr. Ellery C. Cox is one of the charter members of the club, and has been active in its advancement. Mr. Cox is a graduate of the night high school of this city, and is at present studying dentistry at the University of Cincinnati. He is actively engaged in business, being associated with his father, Dr. Eugene Cox, who owns one of the best equipped dental laboratories in the city.

Mr. William Slade is one of the new members of the club, and is at present its corresponding secretary. He is a hustling, energetic young man, and a thorough business man. He is at present with the Smith-Kasson Company, shoe dealers. He is a member of several societies and one of the most popular young men in the city. He has charge of the correspondence of the club and would like to hear from other organizations among our people. Address Winona Club, 3427 Main avenue, Avondale, Cincinnati, Ohio.

Mr. William Stevenson is the popular secretary of the Winona Club. He was for some time the secretary of its business department also, but as its business augmented, the double duties became too arduous and Mr. Stevenson begged to be relieved. Mr. Stevenson is employed in the office of Senator Joseph B. Foraker, who is a national character.

Mr. Stevenson handles the immense correspondence of the Senator and is well thought of by him.

Mr. Honshell Ward is the clever and efficient secretary of the business branch of the club. Accuracy is his motto and there is not a detail of the club's business which he does not thoroughly understand. He is with Strauss Bros., and is a member of several societies among the young people of the city. Added to his duties of secretary are those of club librarian, and he is at present occupied in collecting and placing upon his shelves the writings of all our prominent race men.

Mr. Harry S. Williams is another active club worker. He is a charter member and a loyal club man. He is employed as bookkeeper by the Millcreek Valley Traction Company, and enjoys the confidence of his employers. He is energetic, sober and industrious, and has a host of friends. Mr. Williams is a pianist of ability and his services are greatly in demand.

Mr. Francis M. Russell was the third president of the club. The good work begun under the former president was continued during his administration. He is at present attending the University of Cincinnati.

## THE EURYDICE CLUB.

Having made mention of the advancement of race, and the elevation of women by Ladies' Club work in the larger cities, we are pleased to publish the work of the ladies in the smaller city of Marion, Ind., the Queen City of the gas belt and oil fields.

Marion is a thriving city of about twenty-two thousand, with possibly one thousand colored. It can be truly said there is not another town in Indiana where so large a majority of the colored people own their homes as they do in Marion. The ladies of Marion have organized themselves into a club, known as the "Eurydice" Club, for the purpose of studying the Negro race; its progress and present situation. Believing that we know more of every other race than our own, the Eurydice Club decided to

WOMAN'S DEVELOPMENT IN BUSINESS.

323

study Negro history and literature, that they might acquaint themselves with the Negro, his ability and creation, intellectually, religiously and financially.

The Eurydice Club was organized Oct. 31, 1900. There is one day in a month devoted to social enjoyment, at which time four of the ladies serve a nice delicate menu. A musical program is rendered, or a general topic discussed, At this meeting the ladies do fancy work and embroidering, thus cultivating this industrial talent. Most members of the club are musically inclined, and much attention is given to music, having a quartette known as "Philis Wheatly Quartette." The club motto is "Learn, Love, Exalt the race." Mrs. Minnie Holliday has served the club as president since its organization. Mrs. Holliday is a bright young woman and fills her place with credit.

Mrs. Catherine Winslow is vice-president of the club, and a zealous worker, and a strong support to the president.

Mrs. Susie M. Burden, secretary of the club and one of its organizers is a refined lady who should receive much

credit for the existence of the club. Mrs. Laura D. Morrell is the organist.

Mrs. Asenath Peters Artis, the critic of the club, is an ardent worker. She with Mrs. Burden organized the club, the organization taking place at her home.

Mrs. Lucinda Martin, a reporter, has great influence in the club. Mrs. Leah Stewart is the reporter to the local papers.

Mrs. Jennie Johnson, the treasurer and senior member of the club, is looked upon as an adviser. Mrs. Mary Patterson's strength to the club cannot be over-estimated. Mrs. Ellas Scott, a member, is a highly cultured lady. Miss Lizzie Bassett is a prominent member. Among the other members may be mentioned Mrs. Sarah Chavis, Mrs. Della Mathews, Viola Curtis, Melison Darnell, Sarah Nolan, Daisy Mathews, Della Wilson, Mary Overman and Nellie Boyd.

There are twenty regular members, and the honorary members are Miss Ella Mossell, Miss Amanda Rogers and Mrs. Eddie Williams.

ALBRETA MOORE-SMITH.

That there is nothing new under the sun is an assertion that was made by King Solomon thousands of years ago and accepted by many men of all ages to be true. Many philosophers also maintain that we are progressing in a circle—are reverting back to the ways and customs of centuries ago.

From the view-point of the creation of new material, the science of geology teaches us that King Solomon never uttered a more self-evident truth; and whether what the philosophers say is true or not, if history has correctly recorded the facts of past events, we know that many of our civilized nations could profit by much of what the ancients did.

In the world of business many improvements have been wrought upon old methods, but all of them are not new. To the minds of many there is a "new" woman, but in actuality she does not exist. Theories have been put forth to prove that she is new, but the only satisfactory evidence or conclusion agreed upon is that she is simply progressing, her natural tendencies not having changed one iota.

Ever since the days of Cleopatra, who, skilled in music and conversant in arts, was acknowledged to possess superior intellectual talents, women have been aggressive and their capabilities recognitory.

Early in the seventeenth century

324

there arose a class of women who won great celebrity by a display of knowledge upon subjects other than "How babies cut teeth." Prominent amongst them were Madame de Maintenon and Hannah More, two of the greatest women writers and educators of any age.

From that time until the present many women have assiduously sought the blessings of higher education, and a more accurate knowledge of all that pertains to business. They have surmounted many obstacles, and in this, the dawn of the 20th century, many links have been forged by them in the chain of "progress." There is nothing surprising in this statement, however, for the spirit of advancement is a legacy that has been handed down to them by the many brave women, who in the face of persecution and opposition, gave their lives and talents to the cause.

"As a nation grows its people are destined to feel the influence and its enlightened development." For thirty years the influence of progress has been so strong and benign upon the American nation that it was as impossible for women to remain in obscurity as it was for men to refrain from progressing.

The talk of American women being "new" is arrant nonsense, for they have been developing their latent talents, lo! these many years, and were only waiting until the world was ready for their reception. The practical business woman is the sole produce of America. In no other country does she enjoy the same privileges, liberty, independence and freedom of person as she does here.

If she be true to her calling she does not abuse these privileges—to the contrary—with all the knowledge gained from a free and unconventional education she takes her place in society as a faithful friend, in the business world as a judicious counsellor and in the home as a loving wife and queen. She is as womanly and gentle as was her grandmother; contact with the business world does not wear off the fineness which men so much admire in women if this quality be inherent.

Woman's entrance into the business world and her ratification along all lines

where she has the slightest chance for intellectual improvement has aroused strong prejudice against her advancement. It will take years of education, agitation and discussion to win her enemies over to the side of justice and truth.

The American business man possesses indomitable courage and business daring, in fact, all the essential qualities which go to make a successful business career. He is far ahead of the men of other nations in commerce and trade. He stops at nothing short of success. Why, then, so many of them are persistent in their endeavors to withhold all knowledge of business from their ambitious wives and daughters is one of the great puzzles of our national life. That opposition would arise from many indolent women was to be expected for woman's deadliest enemy is woman.

The taking away the right of franchise, the only means whereby the Negro can best assert his rights as a citizen and a man in many of the Southern states does not discourage the aspiring youth any more so than the barring of many doors of commerce and trade weakens the purpose and intentions of the energetic business woman.

It is generally conceded that woman is man's equal, intellectually, and is only in need of a broader education and greater opportunities to constitute her a dangerous competitor to him. This virtue has won, and will continue to win an enviable place for woman in the world of letters and trade.

Fair-minded business women do not ask for equal rights in a political sense, but they do ask that they be given an equal showing with man, with the same freedom to use accessible facilities as those which are accorded business men. It is hardly fair for man to declare that woman is not his equal, and is incapable of attaining the business heights he has reached and enjoys, while systematically withholding from her the very means by which he reached his giddy station in the commercial world.

Ruskin truthfully summarizes this question when he says, "We are foolish in claiming the superiority of our sex

325

to the other, in truth, each has what the other has not; one completes the other, and they are in nothing alike. The happiness of one depends upon each asking and receiving from each what the other only can give. We are no better or worse, higher or lower, because the loftiest ideals of humanity demands that each shall be perfect in its kind and not be hindered in its best work." This quotation is applicable to all art, science and trade where the question is one of ability and general fitness.

As women become more generally educated along all lines, their thoughts will become expanded, their energies increased and their homes conducted upon a higher plane intellectually, physically, morally and spiritually.

Why impede the progress of progressive women when they are heartily welcomed in all works of the home and church? If they are efficient co-workers in matters of reform they surely are able assistants in the business world and all other work which tends to promote progress to humanity at home and abroad.

The thirst and striving after business knowledge which many women display is good if not accompanied by the restlessness so characteristic of the American business man. Many leisure women, as well as business women, have been caught up in this electrical tide, and are fast drifting away from their true mission in life. No matter what a woman's work or aim might be she can never shake off entirely the responsibilities of the home, for they are joined by inalienable ties. The one link which brings her closer to God than any other power, the blessings of wifehood and motherhood, will not allow her to forget.

The business world is a field of labor and enlightenment, to which women hasten with high ambitions and great expectations, the home is the haven of rest to which she flees with exalted thoughts and tired brain, only too willing to receive the love, peace and quietude which daily awaits her within its sacred walls.

But why deviate from our subject?

We must write of woman as she is seen in the cold, work-a-day world and not as the regal queen of the hearth and home.

We encourage women to go into business, but not to the extent that there will be a general exodus, for all women are no more fitted to explore the mysteries of the business world any more so than all men are capable of becoming president of the United States.

To those who have inclinations for the work we would say, you must examine yourself carefully,—physically and intellectually—by the sharpest criticism imaginable before entering the arena, for you have chosen no small task. To be successful your life must be one of self-devotion and self-sacrifice. Many disappointments will appear, mighty obstacles will obstruct your way and only a strong determination to succeed or die in the attempt will remunerate you for your struggles.

Never be discouraged, for the thousands of women in positions of trust today is evidence of the fact that there is a growing demand for the work of competent women in all branches of business. There is no room for mediocrity; competency alone will stand the test of time.

At no time of our country's history have so many women been thrown upon their own resources as now. They have entered every accessible avenue of work. Many from sheer necessity, others from the knowledge to be gained by contact with business people.

There is need of woman's work and much good in it, but there can be seen a growing evil. Many employers in their greed for gold are making women "hewers of wood and drawers of water." The strength of many young women is being wasted by laborious work in sweat-shops, factories and stores. Women bread-earners should be given work in keeping with their strength. Woman's labor, they say, is cheap, but the price given in exchange by the workers will be felt by coming generations.

In many branches of the professional, commercial and industrial world women

326

receive smaller wages than men, regardless of ability. This is unfair, for there should be no alignment drawn between the work of a competent woman and that of a capable man. Women should receive the highest price paid for their work and give in exchange the best knowledge they possess.

The necessity of becoming proficient in trades, as well as professions is fast taking possessions of Negro girls and women. This is one of the most gratifying results of higher education. All over the country our girls are seeking diplomas in these studies of their own volition.

Much of this awakening is doubtless due to the assiduous labors of Prof. B. T. Washington, who is leading thousands of Negro youths to that kind of an education which creates a demand for their services. Let our women continue to stimulate their dormant talents along these lines for their sphere of general usefulness is being supplanted by the well-trained, skilled white artisan. Look well to your laurels of old, dear sisters.

One of the main solutions of this much-talked-of race problem lies in the proper training of every Negro child in some profession, trade or economic science. When we as a race prove our own worth and strength of purpose along these lines, then and then only will we be recognized as a power in the business world. We need more competent business men and women and less aimless ornaments, for such obstructions are detrimental to the progress of any race of people.

That the Negro is winning the recognition he so justly deserves is being demonstrated daily all over this country. An excellent proof of this statement is the National Negro Business League, which, only fifteen months old, is doing more in enlightening the world of the actual progress and status of our people than any other force.

It is by such movements as this that the actual progress and moral strength of the Negro should be measured. His standard should be gauged by the ener-

getic and aspiring element of the race, and not by the criminals in the jails, paupers in the poor-houses and idle vagrants to be seen loitering around the street corners and dram shops. This recognition is accorded other nations and should be given the Negro as well. The sins and weaknesses of other races are generally hidden from public gaze when the question is one of honestly, sobriety and morality, but those of the Negro are forever laid bare before the illuminable rays of the searchlight of public opinion.

Should this be his treatment when one thinks of the many eminent ministers, missionaries, doctors, lawyers, scholars, merchants, philanthropists and scientists who have won an international, as well as national reputation, by dint of their hard labors? Was not the Negro exhibit at the Paris Exposition a proud testimonial of this fact? Out of an unwholesome, immoral condition have arisen these grand beacon lights of the race. They should be encouraged, rather than discouraged, for the wonderful moral, mental and spiritual improvement made within the past thirty-five years.

What is true of Negro men is true of Negro women. The progress of one effects the other, each lifts as it climbs. The sooner our men see the wisdom of entering into all branches of business, the better it will be for the women who are qualified for the work, but cannot secure employment. We must first help ourselves before condemning other races for not assisting us along this line. We must work, hope and pray. A rich reward awaits those who have patience to endure until the end. John Lord has well said that "Extraordinary genius cannot forever remain hidden or forgotten. Sooner or later some one will bring forth the knowledge to light." As this rule knows no race, no class and no creed it is applicable to every one of you who yearn to earn a living and help swell the army of those who are developing praiseworthy business ability.

THE DEATH OF MOSES.

327

FASCINATING BIBLE STORIES.

THE DEATH OF MOSES.

CHARLES WINSLOW HALL.

Because of the destruction by fire from heaven of Korah and his princes, of Dothan and Abiram and all their following who went down quick into the quaking earth, and of those who were consumed by pestilence, the children of Israel made moan unto Moses, crying, "Behold we die! we perish! we shall all perish; for whosoever cometh anything near unto the tabernacle of the Lord shall die. Shall we be consumed with dying?"

Wherefore, Moses summoned the chief princes of the tribes of Israel, and Aaron as chief of the house of Levi. And of each prince he took his rod of office, long, thick, heavy, well-seasoned and curiously wrought, having neither sap nor life therein, and every man's name was inscribed upon his rod. And before the congregation he carried them into the tabernacle of witness, and laid them upon the altar before the presence of the Lord.

On the morrow the people were again gathered together, and Moses went from them into the tabernacle, and the glory of the Lord illumined it. And when he came forth he bore a bundle of staves, long, heavy, well-seasoned and curiously wrought, such as kings and princes bore in token of their authority and dignity, but in one hand a green almond tree, full of life and vigor, burst into tender buds, sprays of leafage, full-blown blossoms and maturing almonds.

Then each man silently took his rod and saw inscribed upon that ancient staff, now become a tree of wondrous beauty, the name of Aaron, high priest and chief prince of the house of Levi, chosen by this miracle to the highest priesthood, the right of his descendants and tribesmen forever.

Then said Moses, "Thus said the

Lord. Bring Aaron's rod again before my altar of testimony, and let it be a token forever, against the children of rebellion that they may cease their murmuring against me, and that they may not perish from the earth."

Year after year the great congregation drifted eastward, until, covering the whole wilderness, they were gathered at Kadesh in the wilderness of Zin. Here Miriam, the gifted sister of Moses and Aaron, died and was buried. Born in the darkest period of Egyptian bondage, she had witnessed the wondrous plagues which broke the power of the oppressor; and the destruction of Pharaoh's chariot—squadrons in the Sea of Weeds. She had sung that chariot song of triumph, which for thirty-four centuries has in many an alien-tongue recorded the like downfall of dethroned tyranny and overthrown oppressors, "Sing ye to the Lord for he hath triumphed gloriously: the horse and his rider hath he thrown into the sea."

Again the springs and fountains failed, and ancient men, the last of the myriads of the Exodus, railed against Moses, saying, "Would God that we had died when our brethren died, at the Graves of Lust: in the wilderness of Paran or where Korah, Dothan and Abiram were swept from the face of the earth. Why have ye brought the congregation of the Lord into the wilderness, that we and our cattle should die here?"

"Why have ye made us to come up out of the fair land of Egypt to bring us into this evil place, where there is neither grain nor fig trees, clustered vines, nor fruiting pomegranate, nay not even water that we may drink and live?"

Then Moses and Aaron, worn with

328

sore travail, said no word, but went
from their assembly unto the door of
the tabernacle, and as they fell upon
their faces, the luminous cloud of the
Shekinah filled the Holy Place.

Sternly the voice of God commanded
Moses, "Take the rod and speak ye
unto the rock before the congregation;
bring forth water out of the rock, and
give the people and their cattle to
drink."

And Moses, taking the rod, went with Aaron, where a huge rock lowered above an ancient river-bed. And said unto the sullen and anxious assembly, "Hear now ye rebels! must we indeed fetch you water out of this rock?" At the first touch of the flower-bearing staff that adamantine cliff was rifted and broken, and at the second there burst forth a mighty fountain, a stream of water, pure, cold and abundant.

Then man and beast drank to the full
and were refreshed; but the Lord spake
again unto Moses and Aaron and said,
"Because ye lacked faith in my covenant
and did not justify my promises in the
eyes of the children of Israel, ye shall
not bring this congregation into the
land which I have given them." Where-
fore that fountain was called Meribah,
(the Fountain of Strife) because of the
striving of the people against God.

Thence also, Moses sent envoys unto
the King of Moab, saying: "Thou
hast heard of all our travail since our
fathers, the sons of Jacob, from whom
thou also art descended, went down into
Egypt. Ye know also how the Egyp-
tians vexed us and our fathers before us;
and ye also know that when we cried
unto the Lord, he heard our petition,
and sent his angel and brought us out
of Egypt. And now we are in Kadesh,
a city in the uttermost part of thy border.

"Let us I pray thee through thy
country. We will not pass through fields
or through the vineyards; nor drink of
the water of the wells. We will go by
the King's highway, turning neither to
the right hand nor the left, until we
have passed thy borders."

But the house of Esau remembered
the fraud of Jacob, and feared to let the
people of Israel traverse the mountain
passes, which guarded the fair Idumean

land. Wherefore the King of Edom
sent back a message, terse, stern, and
scant of courtesy: "Thou shall not pass
by me, least I come out against thee
with the sword."

Again Moses sent a message, "Oh
King of Edom, we will go by the high-
ways, and if my cattle and I drink of thy
water springs I will pay for it. I will
only, without doing anything else, go
through on my feet."

But Edom said, "Thou shall not go
through." And Edom came out against
Israel with a great array and a strong
hand; nevertheless Moses would not
trespass and carry war into his realms,
because of the kinship of Esau, and the
ancient ties of blood, but journied
from Kadesh unto Mount Hor.

There came unto Moses and Aaron the
word of the Lord, within the taber-
nacle under the shadow of Mount Hor:
"Aaron shall be gathered unto his fathers
here, for he may not enter into that
land which I have given unto the chil-
dren of Israel. Because ye rebelled
against my word, and Aaron failed to
reprove you at the Waters of Strife
even the wells of Meribah."

"Therefore take Aaron and Eleazar
his son, and bring them up into Mount
Hor. There take from Aaron his robes
of office, and put them upon Eleazar his
son; and Aaron shall be gathered unto
his fathers and die."

And Aaron obeyed the voice of the
Lord, and went with his brother Moses,
and his son Eleazar up into Mount Hor,
in the sight of all the congregation.

Two score years had passed away
since he, a slave, and one of a nation
of slaves, had met his fugitive brother
in the deserts, and followed him back
to Zoan; to beard Menephtah in his
palace; yea in the very triumph—city
of Rameses the Victorious. He had
done great deeds, and borne many trials
and labors for his people; a race so
crushed by generations of slavery, that
they were still like childern, in fierce
anger and slavish lusts; childish pride
and unmanly fears; fanatical and sen-
suous in worship, and ever ready to fall
down before false gods of their former
servitude. Now grown old and feeble
like a worn-out sword, he was to be re-

THE DEATH OF MOSES.

329

placed by a stronger and keener weap-
on. Perhaps he had been an unprofit-
able servant; certainly he had sinned,
in that he had not vindicated the truth
and justice of the Lord Almighty.

Well, he would not draw back nor falter now. He would die, as became the chief of a great house; and go before the judge of all Israel. Was it worth while to have essayed to lead his folk out of bondage into the free life of the desert; the dignity of an enfranchised and powerful people, and close unto the glories of the Promised Land; there to be thwarted by their childish weaknesses, and very inability to be men among men, and a nation among the nations?

Thus he thought as like one in a
dream, he gazed from the mountain
peak at the congregation below, and
across the valley to the boundary ranges,
behind which lay that long-desired
land; the hope of Abraham, Isaac and
Jacob; and of every true son and daugh-
ter of Israel. Could it be that he was
to die? To meet some mysterious
doom, having first committed his dig-
nities unto his son Eleazar? So think-
ing, went to his fate, Aaron the great
worthy brother, friend and helper of
Moses, as thousands of like men before
and since his day, have gone down to
death without partaking the full and ripe
harvest of their courage and sacrifices.

At last the three stood in full view
of the people on the highest peak, and
Moses took from Aaron's head the holy
crown and snowy mitre; from his breast-
plate the Urim and Thummim, un-
buckled the clasp of the breast-plate
blazing with jewels, and unloosed the
ephod and the curious girdle thereof, and
lastly his coat, for all pertained unto his
priestly offices and were holy unto the
Lord.

And upon Eleazar, even his beloved
and only son, were laid in his sight,
the coat and belt, the robe and the
curious girdle of the Ephod, and over
these the breast-plate of gold and jewels,
and the Urim and Thummim whereby
hidden things are discerned of God.
Lastly he endued him with the snowy-
mitre and its mystical golden crown of

the chief priesthood. But his father,
Aaron, was not, for God had taken his
spirit, and Moses and Eleazar came
down from the mountain alone.

And the congregation mourned for
Aaron thirty days, throughout all the
tribes of Israel. And the days of Aaron,
the older brother of Moses, were a
hundred and twenty and three years.

Thereafter King Arad the Canaanite,
heard that the Israelites were drawing
too near to his cities, and came down
with his tribesmen, like a storm cloud
out of the north, and slew and took
captive. Then the children of Israel
vowed a vow unto the Lord, and said
"if thou wilt indeed deliver this people
into my hand, I will utterly destroy their
cities." And the Lord granted their
prayer, and they went up against Arad
under Joshua and utterly destroyed him
and his cities, insomuch that they called
the name of the land Hormah. (Utter
Destruction).

Thereafter they wandered through
certain deserts, haunted of fiery and
poisonous serpents, through whose
venom many perished, because of their
murmurings against the Lord, were
these vipers sent against them. But
when they confessed their sins and
Moses had prayed for his people, the
Lord said unto Moses "Make thee a
fiery serpent and set it upon a pole, and
it shall come to pass that everyone that
is bitten, when he looketh upon it shall
live." And Moses set up as a standard
a serpent of brass, and the plague of
serpents was stayed.

Thence, moving northward and east-
ward, they came to the hill Pisgah,
which overlooketh the wilderness of
Jeshimon. And therefrom Moses sent
envoys to Sihon the Amorite, King of
Heshbon, with words of peace saying:
"Let me pass through thy land, I will
go along by the highway; I will neither
turn to the right hand or the left. Thou
shalt sell me meat for money, that I
may eat; and give me water for money
that I may drink; I desire that I may
only march in peace through thy lands,
even as I have marched through Seir,
which is held by the children of Esau,
and through Ar of the children of

33°

Moab, until I pass over Jordan unto the land which the Lord our God giveth us.”

But Sihon, King of the Amorites re-fused; for he was a mighty man of his hands; obstinate and ordained to per-dition. So he gathered his people to-gether, and went out against Israel unto Jahaz. And Joshua drew out of camp the chosen men of the tribes and gave battle to Sihon at Jahaz, smiting his legions with the edge of the sword; in-somuch that Sihon fell with his sons and all his people. From Aroer by the river Armon, even unto Gilead by the brook Jabbock, Joshua captured every city and village, and utterly destroyed the people, men, wemen, and children. Only the cattle and flocks, and the spoils of the city were spared from destruction; and Israel dwelt in Heshbon and other cities of the Amorites, and the villages there-of.

Lastly, Og, King of Bashan, last of the race of giants, that were of old men of renown, whose bed of iron measured ten cubits in length and four in breadth, mustered his army in Astaroth, City of the Queen of Heaven, wherein every sinful lust of the heart was deified and worshipped. The mountaineers of Her-man and Gilead; the spearmen and chariots of the cities of the plain; the swordsmen of Argob and Geshuri and the fortress guards of Salchah, Edrei, and many another city fenced with lofty ramparts and massive gates, and archers and slingers from the slopes of Tirion and Shenir, came down to Edrehi, now threatened by the coming of the Jews. Slowly, menacingly, they drew nigh day by day, a vast and locust-like multitude, whose caravans and way-farers filled the ways with slowly mov-ing myriads, and the plains and valleys with countless flocks and kine. On either flank were light horse and archers; behind them a desert wasted by sword and fire, and at their head the Pillar of Cloud led a matchless infantry whose splendid discipline, armor, and spirit of utter, unquestioning obedience, were the results of nearly forty years of military training, and terrible punish-ment of religious and political revolt.

Only here and there remained a few of the veterans of the Exodus, whose doom it was to die in that wilderness without the boundaries of the Promised Land; but these went forward none the less steadily that their last battle was surely near at hand. Moses, himself forbidden to breathe the air of Canaan, rode with the host, erect and keen eyed, despite his six-score years, and Joshua the leader of his armies took counsel with him.

Down from Astaroth poured the levies of Bashan a mighty multitude, cursing the sons of Israel in the names of many Gods. From every border robber-bands and border-Kinglets came in against the common enemy, and gathered like vultures to rend and divide the prey. Night came and then their bale-fires reddened the midnight sky with blazing billets, around which heathen warriors drank confusion to the hosts of the living God, or wheeled in maddened war-dance as they impatiently awaited the lagging dawn and coming battle.

A dull glow lit the darkness over the broad camp of the chosen people, but above their tabernacle the Luminous Cloud brooded in awful beauty. Here and there low murmurs, sighs and re-pressed grief told of fears for the morrow, or a sentinel challenged as an officer went swiftly from post to post; but for most part a great silence brooded over the leaguer of Israel.

The morning came, and Bashan came on to the attack with a sea of light horse; swift rushing iron chariots, and an ocean of archers, spearmen, swordsmen and slingers; and Joshua and Caleb halting their lines of battle awaited them.

Then said Moses. "The Lord hath said unto me. "Fear him not, for I will deliver him, his people, and all his land into thy hand, and thou shalt do unto him as thou didst unto Sihon King of the Amorites at Heshbon."

"Pass thou this word from rank to rank throughout the host, that no man's heart may fail him through fear."

Then said a stalwart, albeit veteran archer, who forty years before has been

THE DEATH OF MOSES.

331

one of the first to arm himself from the spoil of the drowned Egyptians cast up by the “Sea of Weeds.” “Thou hast scant comfort my lord for us of the Exodus, who still draw our sword and loose the arrow in thine armies. Truly if we are broken today we die under the swords of Bashan, and if we win and go forward, death must come surely between Edrei and the fords of Jordan. Verily I sinned in my youth, being easily led by the elders of my house; but it is hard to serve faithfully, yet without hope of mercy and blessing.”

“Truly, O Jair,” said Moses sadly. “It is a hard fate which our Lord hath appointed unto all whom he redeemed out of the bonds of Pharaoh. Yet was it just; and I will trust him though he slay me. Seest thou how Miriam and Aaron, whom also ye withstood, are gone before ye; and I also whom ye would have slain, can never enter thy glorious land unto whose border I have led my people.”

“Nevertheless, O Jair, it may be that a part of Israel may hold these lands forever, and the mercy of our Lord may spare him who having repented of his sin, seeks not to see and enter the land of Canaan. Peradventure, to thee it may be permitted to fight bravely this day; to make spoil with thy sword and thy bow, and to live out thy allotted span in peace and honor. But whatever befalls, old comrade, it is better to do our duty, although we die and it profits us not. Life is short at the best, and its last years gather little of joy and much of pain and sorrow. We have done our work, were it not well that we sleep long and dreamlessly?”

The silver trumpets rang out clearly and angrily, and the ling of nakir and cymbal, the din of war horns and drums, and the wild clamor of savage war cries, heralded the imminent shock of battle. Like the swirling eddies of a breaking sea the onset of King Og, crashed against the Jewish line, lapped in its serpent folds a rent battalion or broken squadron, and then reeled backward like a refluent ocean.

Close upon their repulse charged the Jewish spearmen, and that serried line of brass and steel, no levies of Bashan

might endure. Even rushing war horse and chariots recoiled from the hedge of spears which met their headlong rush, and in return raged around each remnant of the dispersed battalions and cut fiercely into the second fighting line.

Then Og, King of Bashan, seeing that his case was desperate, came down with his own bodyguard into the fray. His own strength was that of seven, and the knees of many strong men were loosened; but he too was slain with all his following, and throughout his kingdom died, man and maid, youth and child, until none were left of all his people.

And the lands of Sihon, King of Heshbon and of Og, King of Bashan, Moses gave unto the children of Gad and Reuben and the half tribe of Manasseh forever. But Jair fell in the front of battle in the ring of dead and dying, wherein Og himself lay slain.

Then Israel pitched in the plains of Moab along the Jordan near Jericho. And Balak, King of Moab, was sore afraid, because of the numbers of Israel, and said unto the elders of Moab: “Now shall this multitude lick up all that are around us, as the ox licketh up the grass of the field.”

He sent therefore messengers unto Balaam the prophet of Aram, which is by the river of the East, saying: “Behold there is a people come out of Egypt, whose numbers cover the earth, and they encamp over against me. Come now, and curse me this people, for they are too mighty for me. Peradventure I shall then prevail and smite them, and drive them out of the land, for I knew that he whom thou blessest is blessed, and whom thou cursest is cursed.”

And Balaam said to the messenger: “Lodge here this night, and I will bring you word as the Lord shall speak unto me.” And when he enquired of the oracles it was told him. “Thou shall not go with them, nor curse the people, for they are blessed.” And in the morning Balaam said unto the princes: “Get you unto your land, for the Lord refuseth to give me leave to go with you.”

A second time, by more honorable princes than before, Balak said to

332

Balaam. "Thus saith Balak the royal son of Zippor. "Be not thou hindered from coming to me. For I will promote thee unto very great honor, and do for thee whatsoever thou shall desire. Come, therefore, I pray thee, curse me this people."

And Balaam enquired again of the Lord, and was told, "if the men come to call thee, rise up, and go with them, but the word that I give thee that only shallst thou do."

But Balaam waited not for the princes to call him, but arose early in the morning, and saddled his ass and went with the princes of Moab.

And God's anger was kindled against him because he hastened to go, and in the way wherein he was riding with a servant on either hand an angel stood with a drawn sword in his hand. Thrice his beast turned aside, and thrice Balaam smote her with his staff, and the Lord opened the mouth of the ass, and she said to Balaam, "What have I done unto thee that thou hast smitten me thrice?"

And Balaam answered angrily, "Because thou hast mocked me. I would thre were a sword in my hand, for now would I kill thee." Then said the ass, "Am not I thine ass, upon which thou hast ridden ever since I was thine unto this day? Was I ever wont to do thus unto thee?" And he said, "Nay."

Then Balaam saw the angel of the Lord standing in the way with a drawn sword in his hand; and Balaam bowed himself unto the ground. And the angel of the Lord said, "Wherefore hast thou smitten thine ass these three times? Behold I am here to withstand thee, because thy way is perverse before me, but the ass saw me and turned from me these three times, or surely now I had slain thee, and saved her alive."

And Balaam answered: "I have sinned, but I knew not that thou didst bar the way against me, now therefore if it anger thee, I will get me back again."

Then the angel of the Lord said unto Balaam, "Go with the men, but only the word that I shall speak unto thee, that thou shall speak." And Balaam went unto Balak in one of the walled cities

of Moab and from the highest temple of Baal, they saw the tents and tabernacles of the children of Israel. And Balak offered sacrifices on seven altars, a bullock and a ram on every altar, and when Balaam returned from his devinations, Balak stood by his burnt sacrifices, he and all the princes of Moab with many an outland ally and mercenary.

And Balaam as the Lord had spoken said "Balak, King of Moab, brought me out of Aram, saying, "Come curse me Jacob, and defy Israel." How shall I curse whom God hath not cursed, or defy whom the Lord hath not defied?

"From the lofty rocks I see him, a people who shall stand alone among all peoples, nor be reckoned among the nations. Who can count the dust of Jacob, and the number of the fourth part of Israel?"

A second time, they saw from the crest of Pisgah, how afar over all the land, were spread the tents of Israel. But Balaam might not curse the people of God, but said, "Behold! This people shall rise up like a great lion, and spring upon its prey like a young lion, he shall not be content until he shall eat of the prey, and drink the blood of the slain."

A third time from the top of Baalpeor overlooking the valley of Jeshimon, the Jews abiding in their tents according to their tribes, and Balaam sought no longer the aid of his dark enchantments, as again he prophesied:

"Balaam, the son of Boer, whose eyes are open, who hath heard the words of God and seen a vision of the Almighty as one entranced, but having his eyes open, hath said, "How goodly are thy tents, O Jacob, and thy tabernacles, O Israel! As the valleys are they spread forth, as gardens along the river, as stately aloes beside the waters."

"He shall pour out blessings unto many lands, and his children shall pass beyond many waters; his Kings shall overcome the house of Agag, and his royalty be exalted."

"God brought him forth out of Egypt. His strength is as the strength of the unicorn. He shall eat up those nations that are his enemies, and break their bones, and pierce them through with

THE DEATH OF MOSES.

333

his arrows. He coucheth himself, he
is like a grim and couchant lion. Who
shall dare to stir him up. Blessed is he
that blesseth thee, O Jacob, and ac-
cursed is he that curseth thee."

Then Balak smote his hands together
and cried: "I sent for thee to curse
mine enemies and behold thou hast
altogether blessed them, these three
times, therefore get thee gone in haste
unto thine own place. I had thought
to promote thee to great honor, but lo!
the Lord hath kept thee back from
honor."

Then said Balaam. "Did I not tell
thy messenger, if Balak would give me
his house full of gold and silver, I can-
not go beyond the commandment of
the Lord, to do evil or good of my own
mind, but what the Lord saith that will
I speak."

"And now before I go unto mine own people, I will foretell to thee what this people shall do to thy nation, and these thine allies, in the latter days:

"I shall see him, but not now. I
shall behold him, but not nigh, there
shall come a star out of Jacob, and a
sceptre shall arise out of Israel and shall
smite through the princes of Moab, and
destroy all the children of Sheth. Edom
also shall become a possession, and
Mount Seir shall come under the yoke.
For Israel shall do valiantly."

"Amalek was the first of the nations that warred against Israel, but his later end shall be that he utterly perish."

And of the Kenites he said: "Strong
is thy dwelling place and thou puttest
thy nest in a rock. Nevertheless the Ken-
ite shall be wasted by degrees until
Asshur shall carry thee away captives."

And turning to the princes he said: "Alas, who of us all shall live till God bringeth all these things to pass? Also in the days to come, ships from the courts of Chittim shall ravage the coasts of Asshur and Ebu, and these also shall perish forever."

So Balaam rose up, and went unto
his own place, but was slain of the sword
when Median was utterly wasted by
Joshua. And Balak awaited what the
gods should ordain.

Thereafter, through the wiles of the
women of Midian, many in Israel were

drawn to attend the temples of strange
gods, and to take part in the sacrifices,
and worship, so that a great plague
ravaged the camp, and there died of that
plague twenty and four thousand, beside
those that were slain because of their
falling away from the living God.

And when this plague was stayed,
the Lord ordered Moses to number all
the men of the children of Israel, from
twenty years old and upwards, and fit
for war. And they numbered them by
tribes, and six hundred and one thou-
and seven hundred and thirty men were
mustered by Moses and Eleazar, the
priest, the son of Aaron, in the plains of
Moab, by Jordan, near Jericho.

But of them all there was not a man
of those whom Moses and Aaron had
numbered in the wilderness of Sinai for
the Lord had said of them: They shall
surely die in the wilderness, and there
was not left a man of them save Caleb
the son of Jephunneh and Joshua the
son of Nun.

Then the Lord said unto Moses, "Get thee up into this mount, Abiram, and see the land which I have given unto the children of Israel. And when thou hast seen it thou also shall be gathered unto thy people as Aaron thy brother was gathered."

"For ye rebelled against my com-
mandment in the desert of Zin failing
because of the strife of the congregation
to sanctify me before their eyes, even at
the wells of Meribah, in Kadesh, in the
wilderness of Zin."

Then said Moses unto the Lord: "O
Lord! God of the Spirits of all flesh,
choose ye a man over the congregation
which may go out and come in before
them: and may lead them out and
bring them in; that the congregation of
the Lord be not as sheep which have no
shepherd."

Then said the Lord unto Moses,
"Take unto thee Joshua the son of Nun,
in whom is the spirit, and lay thine
hands upon him, and set him before
Eleazar, the priest, and before all the
congregation, and give him charge in
their sight."

"And thou shalt put some of thine
honor upon him, that all the congrega-
tion may be obedient; and Eleazar, the

334

priest, shall ask counsel for him after the judgment of Urim before the Lord. At his command shall they go out and come in, both he and all the children of Israel with him."

Wherefore the silver trumpets summoned all men to the centre of the encampment, and the gray-haired leader of Israel called before him the captain of the host; strong, obedient, resourceful, and in the prime of his powers. He bowed his unhelmeted head to the pressure of that venerable hand, which conveyed to him the subtle energies of the spirit and strength divine; and then erect and immovable, received the charge which made him the lieutenant of Moses during his life, and his successor after death.

And thereafter, having declared unto the people of Israel, many wise laws and awful warnings of the result of rebellion and idolatry, Moses made an end of his life work, since the Lord who had raised him up to be the redeemer, savior and legislator of a race of slaves, judged his mission ended, and his task fulfilled.

Wherefore, at the close of that same day, upon which he recited unto the congregation that song of worship and warning, which concluded his labors, the Lord spoke unto Moses, saying:

"Now get thee up unto this mountain, Abiram, unto Mount Nebo, which is in the land of Moab, over against Jericho; and behold that land of Canaan which I gave unto the children of Israel for a possession."

"And die in the mount, whereas thou goest up, and be gathered unto thy people; as Aaron, thy brother, died in Mount Hor and was gathered unto his people; because ye trespassed against me among the children of Israel at the waters of Meribah-Kadesh, in the wilderness of Zin; because ye justified me not in the midst of the children of Israel."

"Yet shall thou see the land before thy departure; but thou shall not go thither into the land, which I give to the children of Israel."

So Moses went up from the plains of Moab unto the mountain of Nebo to the

top of Pisgah, over against Jericho, and as he came upon the summit in the calm cool closing of the sunny day, he felt no fear of that supreme change which men call death.

That, in the flesh, he had sinned and must satisfy the justice of God by the deprivation of the full fruition of his life work, had long since been accepted as inevitable, but the love and approval of God surrounded and upheld him in this supreme hour, which was blissfully ending his long and proud career. A delicious sense of renewed manhood prevailed him and the divine presence ilumined every act and thought. For the Lord showed him all the land of Gilead unto Dan; the bounds of Naphrali, the lands of Ephraim and Manasseh and all the fair heritage of Jurah, even unto the uttermost sea. As if he wandered therein he saw the southern hills, the plains around Jericho, the City of Palms, and the land even unto Zoan in Egypt, whence he had led forth Israel.

Visions clear and splendid passed before him; of vineyards, heavy with clustering grapes, orchards aglow with apples, citron, pomegranates and figs, pastures great and green, watered by living springs and turquoise lakelets, white-walled and gorgeous fortresses, citadels and temples; plains covered with fat cattle and sheep and goats unnumbered, the inland seas and western ocean dotted with sails and bordered by walled cities; nay, the great Nile itself and its palaces and temples.

Then there came to him for the last time in this mortal life the voice of the Lord, saying, "This is the land which I sware to give unto Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, saying, I will give it unto thy seed. I have caused thee to see it with thine eyes, but thou shall not go over thither."

"So Moses, the servant of the Lord, died there in the Land of Moab, according to the word of the Lord. And he buried him in the valley in the land of Moab over against Baalpeor; but no man knoweth of his sepulchre unto this day."

335

JOHN F. RANSOM, President.

W. A. JOHNSON, Secretary and Advertising Manager.

JESSE W. WATKINS, Treasurer.

With this issue of the magazine, the popular serial story "Hagar's Daughter" reaches its close. It has proved a wonderful success, and the great interest manifested in it from all sections of the country is most encouraging to both author and publishers. In this connection we must let our readers into a little secret. While the story "Hagar's Daughter" has been announced as being written by Sarah A. Allen, it has in reality been written by our own Miss Pauline E. Hopkins, who chose her mother's name, under which to write this powerful story. We make this statement at this time in justice to Miss Hopkins, as well as in response to the general inquiry regarding the personality of the author of "Hagar's Daughter."

In this special connection we would call attention to that other powerful race book from Miss Hopkins' pen entitled "Contending Forces." It is a most interesting study of race conditions told in story form, and it has received very favorable comment from the press of the country.

In order that our readers may have an opportunity to secure a copy of "Contending Forces" FREE, we have made a most remarkable offer, which appears in the front part of this magazine. In order to be sure of securing a copy of this book you should take advantage of this remarkable offer at once, as it may not appear again.

The new serial story which will begin in the April or May issue will be entitled "Winona." It is by Miss Hopkins,

and it is a dramatic tale of Negro life in the South and Southwest, in the period of our history preceding and following the emancipation.

Winona is a free child of mixed blood, stolen by unprincipled men and sold as a slave. Her rescue and restoration to her rightful home and fortune by a brave young Negro gives a thrilling story, filled with incidents of heroism for which many Negroes have been noted in our past history.

The publishers of The Colored American Magazine desire the names and addresses of all Music Instructors of Color, either in this country or in foreign lands. We have a proposition that will interest you. Address The Colored American Magazine (Music Department).

It is interesting, if not altogether grevious, to note that the Danish treaty provides for the handing over of the West Indian Islands without the consent of the governed.

Two thousand two hundred and fourteen Negroes including 235 women, have taken degrees from institutions of every sort. All have been self-supporting, and letters from half of them report an average assessed valuation of real estate of $2500.

We shall begin the publication in our April or May issue, of some very beautiful specimens of amateur photography, taken by a lady of the race. At the same time we shall offer suitable prizes for the best photographs sent in to our office.

336

It will be a most liberal offer, and we
trust that it will stimulate all the young
men and women of the race who are in
any way interested in photography to
do their best.

Watch for the offer, and let there be
a generous response from all parts of the
country.

On account of illness it has been im-
possible for Mr. T. Gilbert Hazel to
complete the article we announced from
his pen for this issue, entitled "Ameri-
ca's Indebtedness to Her Colored Citi-
zens." However, Mr. Hazel has author-
ized us to state that the same will be
ready in ample time for our April issue.

"Has the Negro any right which the white man is bound to respect?" Down in Tennessee not long since a Negro, president of a Negro college, and graduate of a college which formerly admitted Negroes, but does not now, was given, by the trustees of latter, in recognition of his eminent services for the education of his race, an honorary degree. When he went to the commencement of his own college to take the degree, voted to him by the trustees, he was informed that the safest place for him, was in some other locality and if he appeared at the exercises, he could expect to congratulate himself if he got off with nothing worse than a hail storm of rotten eggs. He was a wise colored clergyman, and he did not put in an appearance, and, therefore forfeited his degree.

Governor Taft was questioned recent-
ly concerning slavery in the Philippines,
by members of the House insular com-
mittee at Washington. He said the num-
ber of slaves who had been manumitted
was comparatively small. Asked if the
dato could enforce the death penalty
against slaves, Governor Taft answered
that he could, after a trial. The governor
said polygamy was confined to the datos
and head men. As to the proposed new
coinage law, Governor Taft said he
thought the adoption of the American
financial system in the islands would be
disastrous by bringing about sudden
changes. He favored three Philippine
delegates to Congress, representing the

three great tribes or elements of the Filipinos.

Mr. Theodore Drury of New York
City has announced a special perform-
ance of Gounod's opera, "Faust" (in
English), to be given at the Lexington
Opera House, New York City, on May
5, 1902.

Mr. Drury, realizing the shortcom-
ings in many respects in the past per-
formances, feels that they will be in a
measure atoned for this season. That
the performance this year will be infi-
nitely superior goes without saying, as
he has engaged the celebrated baritone,
George L. Ruffin of Boston, and Miss
C. Marie Rovelto of Providence; the
charming voice and personality of the
latter will surely be a delight to New
Yorkers. Special attention will be
given to the ballet in the second act, in
which a professional Premiere Dan-
seuse will be introduced. A first-class
professional orchestra and conductor
have been engaged. The stage will be
under the management of the cele-
brated Rudolphi-Duering. The cos-
tumes will be furnished by one of the
leading costumers of New York City.

Governor Taft's explanation of the
failure to extirpate human slavery with-
in the "jurisdiction" of the United States
was made the more interesting by his re-
mark that the slaves do not understand
the advantages of liberty. Had that the-
ory been always acted upon the whole
world would now be more than half
slave. It is and always has been the
classic excuse of the slaveholder to say
just what Governor Taft did.

How many of our "up from slavery"
congressmen have had their deportment
so opened to criticism as our friends (?)
from South Carolina? Let each state see
to it that their representatives, either in
the Senate or the House, combine the
strictest import of the word, whether
they be black or white. Tilman should
remember that he represents some of the
most cultured people of both races,
whose sensibilities are as refined as any
nobility, and such blackguardism is
deeply deplored by their sense of culture.